/#;i:\i. 'i
^1
m
'Hi^gS:-^.^^,.
;/^'
M;#^
wt
%
i>.--
^
iS-SSS'i
■» w*
.:%.
/jj^ a
lii^
\''j^ * -^g^'s*^
x^^«
H'l
-4.*^
n:
^zAi'
l^'^S9*i
«.^-:^.
i^'
4i
LIBRARY
Brigham Young University
\^ /«y,-
FROM
Ace. 22687J^
No.
V4n,
•» ?>**»'
'^*^'-
>' ^ I /
It.
./»■•■♦(■/:•
r/VWI''^]
^PW>:
.' J^d
"i^"
t'A
C.
// ^ /
>:$! •r'^
.#-^-
PW,;/^///^
i ' » ' A^
■\/l -\i m-
hi{^>x^
¥^ W
r^ ^
/ ,,-
> // : ■
:>; >r^
:^ ' ■'^^■
^/':«'\
4
THE
FAMILY EXPOSITOE:
OB,
A PARAPHRASE AND VERSION
OP
WITH CRITICAL NOTES,
AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF MACH SECTION,
BY
PHILIP DODDRIDGE, D.D.
IN SIX VOLUMES.
VOL. IV:
CONTAINING THE EPISTLE OF
PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE ROMANS,
AND HIS
FIRST AND SECOND EPISTLES TO THE CORINTHIANS.
ELEVENTH EDITION—CAREFULLY CORRECTED,
TO WHICH IS PREFIXED,
A LIFE OF THE AUTHOR,
By ANDREW KIPPIS, D. D. F. R. S. & S. A.
7ittraytKcc<ro; i^ctynlvA. OjiigEn. con. Cels. lib. iii. p. 122. Catab. 1658,
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR V. C. Sc J. RIVINGTON; J. NUNN? J. C Cf HEL^ ; ,L*C?7tiMAN,
HURST, REES, ORME, & BROWN ; CADELL & DAVIES , E. JEFFREY & SON J
HARVEY & DARTON ; ,T. HATCHARD & SON ; W. BAYNES &, SOJT ; R.^SCI'O 'JF-Y,'
J. RICHARDSON; J. 31. RICHARDSON; LACKING J ON &; COi* .T. \\iA\^' MAN ;
BALDWIN, CSADOCK, & JOY ; T. HAMILTON; G. & W.^»i. WJjil jfTAKEK ; OGJ E,
DUNCAN, & CO.; E. EDWARDS; R. SAUNDERS ;• G: 'MA<!!KIE; VV. POPLE J i
W. GOSSLING; J«>NISBET; AND STIRLING & SLADE, ET>IJTBUfteii. ' M
- :•; .' •■•/. ♦••'•. ^
0m 1821. *^'/.:^
U^^i^\.:^
Printed isy ./..'«5f.'a Muinhead.
PREFACE.
Aft Ell what I have said concerning this work, in the
prefaces to the former volumes, I have little to add,
but what relates to the manner in which I have endea-
voured to conduct this part upon the Epistles ; which,
I bless God, he has carried me through, and thank the
public they have so kindly encouraged.
As far as I know myself, I have no favourite hypo-
thesis to serve, nor a fondness for any unscriptural
phrases ; in which so many have, on one side and the
other, made the very being of orthodoxy to consist. I
have been disposed to let Scripture carry me along with
it, wherever it naturally leads, rather than resolve it
should follow me. Insteacl of labouring to establish any
particular human system, which has always, I fear, a
leaven of imperfection attending it, I have endeavoured
to keep controversy as much out of sight as possible,
and to represent what I verily believe to be the Scrip^
ture-doctrine, in as simple a manner as I could, and di^
vested of those particular expressions, which some, who
perhaps are not averse to the main dpctrine itself, are
ready to rise up against.
But I have not the vanity to hope I have escaped all
prejudice. Where it has been manifested, may God
pardon it, may my brethren excuse it, and may divine
illumination, more plentifully imparted, preserve others
from being led into any errors into which I may have
fallen!
I hope it will be deemed no matter of just offence,
that I have not always critically examined those inter-,
pretations, which, as seeming less natural, I have de«
iv PREFACE.
clined. It had been endless, amidst such a variety of
sentiments and explications, to have done this. Some
commentators have darkened these epistles so much,
that I am sensible St. Paul's writings are best explain-
ed, by keeping their glosses as much as possible out of
sight. I have therefore frequently passed them over,
as if I had never heard or known them. And if any
should impute this to ignorance, I wish they had hap-
pened to be in the right ; as it had been the saving
a great deal of important time, not to have known the
manner in which these writings have been tortured, to
serve and save a favourite hypothesis.
It has seemed reasonable to me, when the text and
context will bear two interpretations, to prefer that
which gives the noblest and most extensive sense, and
might make the passage in question most universally
useful. And I hope this general apology will be su£»
iicient.
If I have been less sanguine than some would choose,
let it be forgiven. I wrote with fear and trembling,
when I considered the favourable teception which the
former volumes had met with, and that these which I
now publish might probably follow them over a consi-
derable part of the Protestant world: a testimony,! hope,
that they breathed a spirit of piety, rather than party ;
and a reason for caution in these, that an air of autho-
rity might not mislead, or of rashness offend.
I have endeavoured to guard against excessive length
in the Paraphrase ; and so much the rather, as St. Paul's
sentences are often so long, that I feared I should other-
v^se have obscured the sense, rather than illustrated it;
and have rendered one of the liveliest writers in the world
(for such undoubtedly St. Paul is) tedious to the reader.
To avoid this, I have often broke one sentence of the
text into two or three in the Paraphrase ; and have had
a great deal of work in the review, to correct the ob-
scurity, which was the natm'al consequence of follow-
ing one leading thought.
I have aimed at making the Improvements naturally
arise out of, and follow^ the Scriptures illustrated ; and
by tracing the temper of the apostles, under the influence
PREFACE. w
^t)f tlie great truths they are inculcating, to produce cor-
respondent affections in my own heart. I have endea-
voured that the mind of the reader, more attentive per-
haps at first to the critical sense, may be led into the
practical use, which, plain as it generally is, is indeed
the end of all, and, alas ! the hardest of all to teacli.
1 have preferred plain and useful reflections to those
which might have been curious and surprising; and
proposed those lessons which I would be most desirous
to impress upon my own heart
When this work is read in the families, or closets of
any who practise^T^ prayer, I would desire them to
observe, how naturally the several Improvements will
furnish them vdth proper materials for this important
and delightful exercise ; and by such a use of them,
their hearts may be more powerfully impressed with the
truths illustrated, and the duties recommended. In
this view, I have in some of them suffered my thoughts,
while warmed with serious and devout meditation, to
breathe forth the language of prayer and praise ; which
may furnish my fellow Christians with a specimen of
the manner in which most of them may be converted
into direct addresses to God.
Upon the whole, the design of this work is not to
proselyte men to human names, nor to reconcile them
to this or the other discriminating phrase ; which in the
mouth of one, may be truth and propriety, and in the
mouth of another, falsehood and nonsense ; according
as any idea, or none, a just, or a wrong idea, may be
affixed to them. Nor is my design to influence Chris-
tians to worship here or there — my design is to let
into the heart the great sentiments of Christianity,
and to convey them there as warmly and strongly as I
could. And I hope God will graciously reward the
faithful care with which I have consulted the honour
of my sacred Guide, by making it the means of spread-
ing true religion, and nourishing many souls in fer-
vent piety, brotherly love, and universal goodness.
Amen.
PHILIP DODDRIDGE.
/^.
^^^
THE
FAMILY EXPOSITOR:
OB,
A PARAPHRASE
ON THE
EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE
TO THE
ROMANS;
WITH CRITICAL NOTES,
AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF EACH SECTION
""^
INhhi.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
TO THE
IParapbrase am s^ott&
ON THE
EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.
L HIS celebrated epistle was probably written from
Corinth when Paul was travelling through Greece, af-
ter finishing his tour in Macedonia, about the year of
our Lord 58, which was the fourth of the Emperor
Nero. The chief arguments to prove this have already-
been stated in a few words, Vol. III. p. 295, note c;
and they are drawn from comparing Acts xx. 1 — 4,
with Rom. xv. 25 — 27; xvi. 21. But for the sake of
those who may not have the third volume before them,
I shall exhibit them again in my notes on those texts
as they occur in the epistle, and shall observe the same
method elsewhere on the like occasions.
The design of the epistle has been much more con-
troverted than its date ; and yet it seems so obvious,
that hardly any thing has surprised me more than the
different and inconsistent plans which ingenious writers
have given of it. I should but confound the reader, as
well as swell this preface beyond all due bounds, if I
should attempt distinctly to propose and examine them
here. Instead of this, I shall therefore content myself
with exhibiting (not my oxvfi hypothesis, for truly it has
^ A General Introditction
been my care to have no hypothesis at all, but) what^
upon reading the epistle, without any view but that of
following the apostle whithersoever he should lead me,
I find to be assured fact ; and I will state these con-
tents in as few and as plain words as I can, and so
every reader will easily see what this great author m-
tended^ by seeing what he has done / for no doubt he
answered his own design.
Now I think it must be evident to every reader of
common discernment and attention, that Paul is labour-
ing, through all this epistle, to " fix on the minds of
" the Christians to whom he addresses himself, a deep
" sense of the excellency of the gospel, and to engage
" them to act in a manner agreeable to their profession
" of it." For this purpose, after a general salutation,
(chap. i. 1 — 7,) and profession of his ardent affection
for them, (ver. 8 — 15,) he declares, that he shall not be
ashamed openly to maintain the gospel at Rome ; for
this general reason, that it is the great and powerful
instrument of salvation, both to Jews and Gentiles, by
means of faith. (Ver. 16, 17.) And then to demon-
strate and vindicate its excellency in this view of it, the
apostle shows,
I» That the world greatly needed such a dispensation ;
the Gentiles being fallen into a most abandoned state,
(ver. 18, to the end,) and the Jews, though condemn-
ing others, being themselves no better; (chap. ii.
throughout;) as notwithstanding some cavils, which
he obviates, (chap. iii. 1-— 8,) their own Scriptures tes-
tify: (ver. 9 — 19.) So that there was an universal ne-
cessity of seeking for justification and salvation in this
method. (Ver. 20, to the end.)
II. That Abraham and David themselves sought
justification in such a way as the gospel recommends,
that is, by faith, (chap. iv. l-*-12,) and that a very il-
lustrious act of it entailed everlasting honour on that
great patriarch from whom the Jews boasted their de-
scent. (Ver. 13, to the end.)
to the Epistle to the Romans. S
III. That hereby believers are brought into so happy
t, state, as turns the greatest afflictions of life into an
occasion of joy. (Chap. v. 1 — 11.)
IV. That the calamities brought on the seed of the
Jirst Adam by his ever to be lamented fall, are with glo-
rious advantage repaired to all who by faith become
interested in the second Adam, (Ver, 12, to tl;ie end.)
V. That far from dissolving our obligations to practu
cal holi7iess, the gospel greatly increases them by a pe-
culiar obligation, (chap. vi. 1 — 14,) which the apostle
strongly urges upon them. (Ver. 15, to the end.)
By these general considerations, St. Paul illustrates
the excellency of the gospel in the six first chapters of
this epistle, and they must be acknowledged considera-
tions of the highest importance.
There were great numbers of Jews at Rome, many
of whom had embraced the gospel ; to make them there-
fore more sensible how glorious a dispensation it was,
and to take them off from a fond attachment to the
Mosaical law, now they were married to Christ by a so-
lemn profession of his religion, (chap. vii. 1^6,) the
apostle largely represents how comparatively ineffectual
the motives of the law were to produce those degrees
of obedience and holiness, which by a lively faith in the
gospel we obtain. (Chap. vii. 7, to the end. Chap, viii.
1, 2.) And here, in all the remainder of this celebrated
chapter, the apostle gives a more particular view of
those things which rendered the gospel so much more
efficacious for this great purpose, viz. that oi forming the
soul to holiness, than the legal econo^nyhad been; (chap,
viii. ver. 9.) The discovery it makes of the incarnation
and death of Christ, (ver. 3, 4 ;) the spirituality of tem-
per to which it calls us, (ver. 5 — 8 ;) the communication
of the sanctifying and comforting influences of the Spi-
rit of God, whereby true believers are formed to a filial
temper, (ver. 9 — 17;) the views which it exhibits of a
state of glory so great and illustrious, that the whole
4t A General Introduction
creation seemed to wait for the manifestation of it, (ver.
18 — 25 ;) while in the mean time believers are support-
ed under all their trials by the aids of the Spirit, (ver.
26, 2(7 ;) and an assurance that all events should co-
operate for their advantage, (ver. 28 ;) since God has in
consequence of his eternally glorious plan already done
so much for us, (ver. 29, 30;) which emboldens us to
conclude, that no accusation shall prevail against us,
and no temptations or extremities separate us from his
love* (Ver- 31, to the end.)
As the blessings so affectionately displayed above had
l)een spoken of as the peculiar privileges of those who
believed in the gospel, this evidently implied, that as
all believing Gentiles had a full share in them, so all
unbelieving Jews must necessarily be excluded from
them. But as the calling of the Gentiles and the re-
jection of the Jews was a topic of great importance,
the apostle employs the ninth, tenth, and eleventh
chapters in the discussion of it, and so concludes the
argumentative part of this epistle.
He introduces what he had to say on this interesting
subject, by declaring that he thought most honourably
and affectionately of the Jewish nation, (chap, ix, 1 — 5 ;)
and then shows,
1st, That the rejection of a considerable part of the
seed of Abraham, and even of the posterity of Isaac too,
was an incontestable fact, which the Jews themselves
could not but grant to have happened, that is, with re-
spect to the descendants of Ishmael and of Esau. (Ver.
6—13.)
9^dly, That the sovereign choice of some individuals
to peculiar privileges, to which none had any claim ;
and the sovereign appointment of some, from among
many criminals, to peculiar and exemplary punishment ;
was perfectly consistent both with Scripture and reason;
(Ver. 14—24.)
to the Epistle to the Romans: S
Sdly, That the taking the Gentiles to be God's pe^
culiar people when Israel should be rejected, had been
actually foretold, both by Hosea and Isaiah. (Ver. 25,
to the end.)
4ithly, That God hath graciously offered the gospel-
salvation to Jews and Gentiles, on the same equitable
and easy terms; though Israel, by a bigotted attachment
to their own law, had rejected it. (Chap. x. throughout.)
5thly, That, nevertheless, the rejection of Israel,
though according to their own prophecies it be general,
and attended with astonishing blindness and obstinacy,
yet is not total, there still being a number of happy be-
lievers among them. (Chap. xi. 1 — 10.)
6thli/, That the rejection of the rest is not final, but
that the time shall come when to the unspeakable joy
of the whole Christian world, the Jews shall in a body
be brought into the church of Christ. (Ver. 11 — 31.)
And lastly. That in the mean time their obstinacy
and rejection is over-ruled to such happy purposes, as
serve, through the whole various scene, to display, in a
glorious manner, the unsearchable wisdom of God.
(Ver. 52, to the end.)
The remainder of the epistle is taken up in a variety
of practical instructions and exhortations, which hardly
admit, and indeed do not need so particular an analysis.
The grand design of them all is, " to engage Christians
" to act in a manner worthy of that gospel, the excel-
" lency of which he had been illustrating." He more
particularly urges, — an entire consecration to God, and
a care to glorify him, in their respective stations, by a
faithful improvement of their different talents, (chap.
xii. 1 — 11;) — devotion, patience, hospitality, mutual
sympathy, humility, peace, and meekness, (ver. 12, to
the end ;) and in the whole thirteenth chapter, — obe-
dience to magistrates, justice in all its branches, love
6 A General Introdiection
as the fulfilling of the law, and an universal sanctity of
manners, correspondent to the purity of those religious
principles which they professed. In the fourteenth,
and part of the fifteenth chapters, he dilates more large-
ly on mutual candour, especially between those Chris-
tians who did, and those who did not think themselves
obliged in conscience to observe the ceremonies enjoin-
ed by Moses ; and pleads a variety of most pertinent
and affecting considerations in this view, (chap. xiv. 1,
to chap. XV. 17;) in prosecuting some of which, he is
led to mention the extent of his own labours, and his
purpose of visiting the Romans ; in the mean time, re^
commending himself to their prayers. (Ver. 18, to the
^end.) And after many salutations, (chap. xvi. 1 — 16,)
and a necessary caution against those who would divide
the church, he concludes with a benediction and a
doxology, suited to the general purport of what he ha^
been writing. (Ver. 17? to the end.)
From the sketch here given, the reader might form
some conjecture of the rich entertainment provided for
him in this epistle, were he yet a stranger to its more
particular contents; but, blessed be God, they are al-
ready familiar to almost all who have any regard for
the Bible, and take any delight in perusing any part
of it. I shall not therefore detain such from Paul's in-
valuable periods, any longer than whilst I observe, that
whereas the interpretation of several phrases which oc-
cur here has very much divided commentators, and
laid the foundation for many unhappy contentions,
which have been more efficacious to alienate the affec-
tions of Christians than all the apostle's arguments,
powerful as they are, have been to unite them ; I am
very solicitous to handle this epistle in as pacific a
manner as possible. I shall therefore, as plainly as I
can, give that sense of the disputed phrases which ap-
pears to me most natural, and briefly suggest, in the
Notes, the reasons which induce me to understand
them in the sense I have preferred. And 1 hope my
Readers will be contented with this ; for were I to pro-'
to the Epistle to the Eomans. 7
duce what interpreters of different opinions have al-
leged, and canvass the reasons by which they have en-
deavoured to support their explications and criticisms, I
must turn my work into a Treatise of Polemical Divi-
nity ; and so quite change that original plan, which I
hope will be found much more entertaining and useful:
nor should I, if the scheme were thus changed, be able
to comprehend in this whole volume, what I might
easily find to offer on this epistle alone.
^/f-»v ^
^avajbrage auti Jtotejs
ON THK
EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.
SECT. I.
The apostle begins his letter with a general salutation to the Christians
at Rome, in which he transiently touches on some very important doc-
trines of that gospel which it was his great design to ilhstrate and
enforce. Rom. i. 1 — 7.
T, . , Romans i. ver. 1.
Paul, a servant lY/T^^ "6^^ Christian brethren, you receive this sect,
of Jesus Christ, ^^^ epistle from Paul, who^ though once a '•
called to be an apos- bitter persecutor, hath now the honour to style ""
himself a servant of Jesus Christ, whose pro- j*^]"*
perty he humbly professes himself to be, and
glories in it as his highest happiness to be ab-
solutely at the command and disposal of such
a Master. And he is the more sensible of his
great obligation to this, as he hath been, in so
tvonderful a manner, called, not only to the fel-
lowship of that holy faith which we all profess,
or to the common services of the ministerial of-
^" fice, but even {to bel invested with the distin-
VOL. IV. B
8 Paulf inscribing this epistle to the Romans,
SECT, guished character of an apostle * in the church, tie, separated unto
I. He once indeed boasted that he was of the Pha- ^^^ S°'P^^ ^^ ^°**-
' risaic sect, separated from the rest of the Jews
i^T. by ceremonial observances, in which they place
so peculiar a sanctity ; but he now rejoiceth
much more that he is, by so special an act of
condescending grace, separated to the glorious
and saving gospel of the blessed God, destined
2 and devoted to its sacred interests; Even to 2 (Which he had
that gospel which, before it was thus expressly promised afore by
committed to the Christian apostles, was in a hoiy'scnptures!) ^ ^
more obscure manner promised, and in some
measure declared and exhibited bi/ his prophets,
in the records of the holi/ scriptures, on which
such bright lustre is now thrown by comparing
3 the predictions with the events. I would take 3 Concerning his
every opportunity of promoting in your minds 'Lord?*"^h^cr' Zl
and my own the highest regard to this blessed made of the seed of
and evangelical dispensation with which God ^a^id according t*
has favoured us, relating chiefly to his only-be- *
gotten and beloved Son Jesus Christ, our great
anointed Saviour, our ever-honoured Master
and Lord, who was born a few years ago of the
seed and family of David according to the flesh,
that is, with respect to his human descent, and
so far as flesh was concerned in the constitu-
4tion of his nature: [J9w^] who is also to be re- 4 And declared to
ffarded by us in a much higher view, as having ^^. the Son of God
r J X • * / J • <.u i. • ' with power, accord-
been determwateli/, and m the most convincmg j^^ ^^ ^^le spirit of
manner, marked out as the Son of God,^ with the
most astonishing display of divine jpoz£;er, accord-
ing to the operation of the Spirit of holiness,^
* Called to be an apostle. '^ As the Ju- their profession. Occasion will be given
daizing teachers disputed Paurs claim to for the like reflections on a thousand
the apostolical office, it is with great pro- other occasions, though the limits of
priety that he asserts it in the very en- such a work as ours will not allow us so
trance of an epistle in which their prin- particularly to trace them,
cipies were to be entirely overthrown. ^ Determinatelij marked out. "] That this
And the attentive reader will observe is the exact signification of ogio-0£v7o$-,
with great pleasure, what a variety of Eisner has learnedly proved. Compare
other most proper and important thoughts Acts xvii. 31.
are suggested in other clauses of this c fhe Spirit of koUness.'] It seems to
short introduction: particularly the views me so little agreeable to the style of
which the Jewish prophets had given of scripture in general to call the divine
the gospel, the descent of Christ from nature of Christ the Spirit of holiness,
David, the great doctrine of hisresurrec- or the Holy Spirit, that highly as J es-
tion and Deity, the sending the gogpel teem the many learned and accurate
to the Gentiles, the privileges of Chrts- commentators whohave given it thisturn,
tians as the called and beloved of God, I rather refer it to the operation of the
and the faith, obedience, and sanctity to Spirit of God in the production of Christ's
which they were obliged in virtue of body, by which means the opposiiiou
asserts his apostolical mission. \
holiness, by the re- which having originally produced that holy sect,
surreetion from the {jjjjjg ^hlch was born of the virgin, exerted its i.
energy upon him On so many occasions, and
especially in the triumphant resurrection from , f**
the dead,"^ w^hich amply rolled away all the re-
proach of his cross, and entitled him to the ho-
nour of the first-born among many brethren.
5 By whom we This is that illustrious peYson bi/ whom we 5
have received grace ^^^g received grace and an apostolical mission^^
obedtrJeto'theVaith ^s I cstccm it the greatest of favours to be thus
among all nations for employed and fumishcd for this important
his name: work; especially since the plan is so extensive,
and it is the glorious design of it, that out ofre^
gard to his name all nations might, in d«e time,
be brought to the obedience of the Christian faith ^
and thereby rescued from a state of idolatry
and wickedness, formed to the most rational
and sublime pleasures in the present life, and
fitted for a state of complete and eternal feli-
6 Among whom are city: This is the grand scheme which God is 6
Jesus Chr^ist^^^^^^ °^ already carrying on in many Gentile nations,
among whom are ye Romans, illustrious in the
vrorld on many accounts, but on none so happy
as on this, that ye also are now the called of Je-
sus Christ, invited by him into the fellowship
of his gospel, and a participation of all its in-
7 To all that be Valuable blessings. And as God hath especial- 7
in Rome, beloved of \y committed this ministration to me, I do
God, ca e to e ^[^QYQiovQ, agreeably to the general purport of
my office, inscribe this epistle to all in Rome
who are to such a degree beloved of God as to
be called to the privileges and hopes of Christi-
anity, [awd] numbered among that holy people
vfho solemnly profess themselves consecrated to
between xa7a o-afjcaand xa7a ra-vjvjwa will was constitnted the Son of God by it,
be preserved; the one referring to the seems very unscriptural, since he was
materials acted upon, the other to the proclaimed under that title so long be-
divine and miraculous Agent. Corn- fore his resurrection,
pare Luke i. 35. ^ Grace and an apostolical missien.l Many
^ Resurrection from the dead."] E^avxg-aa-iwg would render it the favour of ike apostle-
Vixgwv is rendered by some resurrection ship; but that rendering is not the most
from among the deady i.e. leaving many literal: and it is certain that Paul did
of the dead behind; and. Mr. Fleming receive grace to subdue his heart to the
has taken great pains to show, that where- obedience of Christ and fit him for the
ever the compound word s^avag-aai^ifor ministry of the gospel, before he received
he considers it as one word,) is used, it his apostolical commission, whenever
is alwaysin this sense. SeeFlem. of Res. we suppose that commission to hav«
p. 70. — By this resurrection Christ was been dated. I therefore choose to keep
declared the Son of God; but to say he the clauses thus distinct.
10 Reflections on the regard due to the apostolic writings,
SECT, his service. And as, in this view, I must think saints; grace to you,
r. of you vrith great respect, so I most unfeigned- -f S^frd^hc
— ly wish grace and lavour to you^ with all kinds Lord Jesus Christ,
^°^^ of prosperity and peace, frmn the blessed God,
the great original of alt good, who is now be-
come our Father, and from the Lord' Jesus Christy
who is exalted at his right-hand, that he may
scatter down all the blessings of providence and
grace on his people, and may rule over all
things for the good of his church.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us begin the perusal of this excellent, though in many
passages obscure and difficult epistle, with paying our humble
acknowledgments to the Divine goodness that we are favoured
with so valuable a part of scripture as that contained in the apos-
tolical epistles. How happy are we who read from the pen of
those holy men the sentiments they entertained of Christianity
under the full illumination of the sacred Spirit, — and so learn
what were the leading affections which prevailed in their minds !
By these letters they open all their hearts to us amidst their
labours and sufferings, that we also may have fellowship with
them in those important things in which their communion was
with the Father and his Son Jesus Christ.
Ver. 1. With particular pleasure let us peruse the writings of Paul,
who was in so peculiar a manner called to be an apostle, and
separated to the gospel of God. He gloried in the name of a
servant of Christ, and let us emulate it as the greatest honour.
Let us be animated to exert ourselves to the utmost under that
5 character, since God hath been pleased to bring us, though ori-
ginally sinners of the Gentiles, to the obedience of faith, and to
reveal unto us the gospel of his Son, that glorious gospel pre-
dicted by the prophets and opened by the apostles, yea, by
2 their Divine Master.
May our hearts adore the great Emanuel, who, though he
3 condescended to be made of the seed of David according to his
flesh, had a divine nature infinitely superior to it ! Let us of-
4 ten reflect on that glorious display of the power of the Holy
Ghost in his resurrection from the dead, by which he was
marked out as the Son of God; and yielding to the force of
such a demonstration, let us confide in him as Jesus our Sav-
iour, and obey him as Christ our Lord.
We are called to partake of the privileges of his people, we
7 belong to the society of those who are eminently beloved of God,
and wb,Q lie under obligations, as they are called an holy nation,
a peculiar people, to be indeed saints, to be holy in all manner of
conversation, as being entirely devoted to God and the Redeemer.
Paul assures the Romans that he constantly prayed for them ; W
May such grace be imparted to us from God eur Father, and from sect.
Jesus Christ our Lord, that we may not dishonour the sacred com- i.
munity to which we belong, that we may not with millions be
cast out at last infamous and abhorred, but may enjoy its most
important privileges in that state of final and everlasting glory
jn which the kingdom of the Son of God shall terminate 1
V€r. 7.
Rom.
i. 8.
SECT. II.
The apostle strongly- expresses his affection for his Christian friends at
Rome : thereby to introduce, with greater advantage, the consideratioJis
he had to lay before them in the process of the epistle, Rom. i. 8—15,
Romans i. 8. . RoMANS I. 8.
J7IRS T, 1 thank my T AM now setting myself to write to you, my sect
God through Jesus J- dear brethren at Rome ; and I must, in the ii.
thaTVour ^faith^"s A*^ /^^«^^' declare toyou, that / unfeignedly
spoken of Uiroughout thank that most glorious and excellent Being
the whole world. who is now become ?ny covenant God and Father
through Jesus Christ, by whom we have received
the adoption, and bless him for you all, that
your faith in his invaluable gospel is so pure and
stedfast, and produces such genuine fruits, that
it is declared and celebrated through the whole
world, and is universally looked upon, by all
Christians in this extensive empire, as a most
happy presage of the general spread of their
9 For God is my holy religion. Stich a report &s this cannot 9
rerve'with myTpirit ^u^ exclte my praises, as being so agreeable to
in the gospel of his the tenour of my petitions; for God, whom I
Son, that without make it the continual business of my life to
Sof'yirataJ^rn ^^rt,., «,,(/, the greatest integrity and ardour of
my prayers; ^,y spirit, in the gospel of his Son, is my witness,
and I appeal to him with confidence on so so-
lemn an occasion, as it is he only who can
judge of the fact, how incessantly I make mention
of you, Romans, when I bow my knee before
him in solemn seasons of devout retirement;
^J^,^^^'"^*"^^"^^^ Always entrcatins: in my prayers the permission 10
(if by any ;means i?u* • 'j ^ ^ -n
now at length I ^* "^^ gracious providence to come unto you, if
might have a pros- by any means now at length, after so long a de- *
perous journey by lay J may have a prosperous journey to you, bif
the will of God) to .jj -ii n^n j u ui ■ t Wv
come unto you. ^"'^ "'"^ v God; on whose blessmg 1 am sensible
the prosperity of all our ways depends, and to
12 That he desired to impart to them some spiritual gift;
SECT, whose wise determination I desire to submit all
Ji' mj schemes and purposes, even those which are
■formed wuh the most affectionate regard to the
i.^iT. g^od of his church. Nevertheless, so far as n For I long to
may consist with this due resignation, I am ?^^ ^^^y *^^^ ^ "^^y
humbly importunate with him on this head; s^rspiriu!al «nft"
for / desire greatlj/ to see you, not from any cu- to the end you may
riosity which the grandeur and magnificence of ^® established ^
your city excites, nor from any prospect of per-
sonal advantage that I might receive from the
most considerable of you, in the greatest distinc-
tion of circumstances, but that I may impart to
you some spiritual gift, by the laying on of my
hands in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ;*
that by the farther experience which you may
then have of the operations of the Holy Spirit,
as well as the edification to be received from
what discourses may pass between us, you may
be established in your Christian faith, and fortified
against all temptation either to renounce or dis-
12 honour it: That is, in other words, [I desire] 1 2 That is, that I
that while I am among vou we may he comforted ™^y ^^ comforted
together, as I have great reason to believe that b°/tht'miuual lakh
we shall by the exercise of the mutual faith both of you and me.
bvth of you and me, while 1 am communicating
and you receiving these blessings, and those cor-
respondent graces are working on each side,
which I doubt not will be for my improvement
as well as for yours.'*
* Impart to you some spirUual gift.'] Bos such assistances more desirable, and tlie
interprets this of preaching the gospel, apostle more solicitous for such an in«
which was a divine kind of food by terview, — As for the words tv :J(Utv, it
which their souls might be strengthened, makes the construction much plainer to
and which he, as with the richest liberal- read them before crujUTrrepa*.4X>;9iiyat, as
itj', was willing to impart and distribute they can by no means, otherwise, have
among them. But as spiritual gifts, in any force at all. They must therefore,
the language of St. Paul, have generally as L'Enfanthas well noted, be rendered
another signification, (compare 1 Cor. being among you.
xii. 1, 4, 9 ; xiv. 1, 12.) and it was the ^ For my improvement as well as for
particular office of the apostles to bestow yours.] This thought, so full of respect
miraculous gifts by the iayiugon of their to his Christian friends at Rome, is sug-
hands, I have taken the passage in that gested with great delicacy and address;
view; and though it is reasonable to sup- and it is very reasonable to suppose that
pose the Christians now at Rome had every new instance in which miraculous
some share of these endowments, chap, gifts were communicated by ihe laying
xii. 5 — 7, it is highly probable that on on the hands of any of the apostles, would
Paul's arrival among them they might be a source of new edification arxl estab-
receive them in much greater abundance, lisbment to these holy men; as being so
The great temptations which the inba- evident a token of the Divine presence
bitants of Rome were under, both to in- with them, and a new and solemn seal
fidelity and immorality, would make set to the commission they had received.
and that he zvas ready to preach the gospel at Rome, IS
13 Now I xvouid And while I thus express my desire of an in- sect.
"^'^^^rethren *?hat ^^^view with you, / would not have you ignorant^ "•
oftentimes I purpos- Hiy dear brethren^ that I have often been pro-
ed to come unto you, posing and contriving io come to i/ou, though I j jg*
(butwasiethuhe^to) ^^^g jillj^^y^lQ^ by one means or another, been
some fruit among hindered. I have, I say, long meditated and de-
you also, even as sired the joumey, that I might have 6ome fruit
among other Gen- Qf j^y ministerial and apostolical labours amow^
you also, even as I have already had from the
many churches I have planted and watered
14 I am debtor among the rest of the Gentiles. Which I men- 14
both to the Greeks ^Jqh^ not by any means as boasting of what I
ri"ans,^''bo^h ?o the ^^ve done; /or I know that in the circurtistan-
wise and to the un- ces in which Christ has placed me, considering
^'se. the charge he honoured me with and the mer-
cy he hath extended to me, / am, m the strict-
est justice, a debtor both to the Greeks and the
Barbarians, both to the learned and the ignorant :^
Duty and gratitude bind me to do my best to
^ promote the conversion and salvation of men
of every nation and rank, of every genius and
15 So, as much as character. Therefore, according to mv weak 15
in me »s, I am ready abilities and the opportunities which God may
to preach the gospel . ^ ^K ^ ^ • a ^ t
to you that are at g^^^ ^^5 ^ ®^ ready and desirous^ to preach
Rome also. the gospel to you also thai are at Home, though
it be the capital of the world, a place of so
much politeness and grandeur, and a place like-
wise where it might seem peculiarly dangerous
to oppose those popular superstitions to which
the empire is supposed to owe its greatness and
felicity ; yet still, at all events, I am willing to
come and publish this divine message among
you, though it should be at the expense of my
reputation, my liberty, or life.
IMPROVEMENT.
Happy is the church of Christ when its ministers are thusver. 15.
conscious of the excellency of the gospel, and thus earnestly
desirous, in the midst of reproach, persecution, and danger, to
<= The learned and the ignorant.'\ L'Enfant See ver. 22 ; \ Cor. ii. 4; iii. 20 ; and cofiA
justly observes that a-otfai often signifies plainly signifies learnings Mat. xiii. 54;
learnedy (compare 1 Cor. i. 2U, &c.) and Mark vi. 2 ; Acts vii. 22.
consequently ecvarjloi must signify ignorant, d Ready and desirous.] Rapheiius shows
or those whose understandings had not that tt^oSi/uxov expresses not only a readi'-
been improved by cultivation. And it ness, but, in some cases, an eagerness of
is well known that the literati or sages desire. Not. ex Hevod.
of antiquity were anciently called atjipoi.
14 Reflections on PaiiVs zeal for the gospel of Christ.
SECT, extend its triumphs; when they can thus appeal to God that it
II- is with their spirit that they serve him in the gospel of his Son.
■ This will give them a largeness of heart well becoming their
g^jQ office: Devotion will then flourish in their sacred retirements,
^ as well as be maintained by them in public assemblies ; and the
concerns of the churches, and sometimes of far-distant churches,
will have a place in their thoughts and prayers at such solemn
seasons.
May they ever remember, that as the servants of Christ they
are to be the friends of mankind, and that their Master has laid
14 such obligations upon them, that for his sake they are debtors
to the whole world in every office of Christian friendship, and
11 especially as to any spiritual gift which by their ministration
they may be instrumental in imparfing. The more they exert
themselves in such services, the more will their own faith and
12comfort, as well as that of their people, be confirmed.
But in whatever station we are, Jet us be forming schemes for
the service of God and good of men, projecting our journeys
lOand visits on that plan, yet always with a becoming sense of our
dependence on the smiles of heaven for prosperity and success ;
and, as dutiful children, referring it to the infinitely superior wis-
dom of our heavenly Father to put a negative, at his sacred
pleasure, upon those purposes which lie nearest to our hearts,
arid in which we most sincerely intend his glory.
SECT, III.
The apostle declares his j'cadiness boldly to preach the gospel at Rome,
supported by a sense of its excellency ; to illustrate which, he shows
that the world greatly needed such a dispensation. And^first he intro-
duces a discourse of the abandoned state into which the Gentiles were
fallen. Rom. i. l6 — 32,
Romans I. 16. Komans i. 16.
•m.cT. T HAVE told you (ver. IS.) that I am ready and poR i am nnt a-
iif. -*- desirous to preach the gospel at Rome, though . ''*!^^^^ ^[^^^ t"*^'
'the capital city of the world; and indeed there ^^ ^ "^'' °^^
?^°"J* is nothing that I more earnestly wish than op-
portunities of bearing the most public testimony
to it ;ybr with whatever contempt that sacred
dispensation, and they who publish it, may be
treated on account of the circumstances and
death of its Founder, the character of its minis-
ters, and the nature and tendency of its doc-
jtrines, 1 am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ,
The gospel reveals the righteousness of God by faiths 15'
ihe power of God but rather glory In it. And I have great rea- sect.
unto salvation, to ^^^ ^^ j^ j^ ^^^ ^jjjjg ^^^^^ methods intend- m.
every one that be- ^ J , ^ .
lieveth, to the Jew ed to promote the reiormation and happiness
first, and also to the of mankind have been all ineffectual, it has
iGreek.
clearly appeared that this is the power of God
for complete and eternal salmition to every one
that believeth : It contains the most glorious^
display of the Divine power, efficaciously ex-
erted for this important purpose, and operating
in favour of every one who cordially embraces
it. Thus salutary is it to the Jew, who is far
from being above the n^ed of it, and to whom,
by the special command of our Lord, it is to be
frst preached and proposed,^ wherever its am-
bassadors come; yet not to be limited to him^
but proclaimed also to the Gr^ek and the Ro-
man, and Gentiles of every nation under hea-
Ten, who are all, with equal freedom, invited
11 For therein is to partake its important benefits. And it is ad- 17
ihe righteousness of mirably adapted to secure this great and blessed
faUh to7attlf: IsTt end;/or in it the righteousness of God}' by faith,
that is, the method which God hath contrived
and proposed for our becoming righteous, (Isa.
Ivi. 1,) by believing his testimony and casting
ourselves on his mercy, is revealed to owt faith, "^
and most clearly exhibited as the great object
of it : As it is written in the prophet Habak-
Kom.
i. 16.
» 7b the Jew first, &c.] There is a no-
ble frankness, as well as very compre-
hensive sense, in these few words of the
apostle ; by which, on the one hand, he
strongly insinuates to the Jews their
absolute need of the gospel in order to
salvation ; and on the other, while he
declares to them that it was also to be
preached to the Gentiles, he tells the
politest and greatest of those nations
to whom he might come as an ambassa-
dor of Christ, both that their salvation
also depended upon receiving it, and
that the first olTers of it were every
where to be made to the despised Jews.
^ The righteousness of God. \ AtJcatoa-'jvtj
©5» plainly signifies, in several passages
of this epistle, not the essential righteous-
ness of God's nature^ but the manner of
becoming righteous which God hath ap-
pointed and exhibited in the gospel.
Compare chap. iii. 21 , 22 ; x. 3; and also
Phil. iii. 9. with Mat. vi. 33. And the
phrase may perhaps have the same sense
in several passages of the Old Testa-
ment. See Isa. xlvi. 13; li. 5, 6, 8;
Ivi. 1. Mr. Mace generally renders it
the divine justification, yet cannot always
render 5i)taio<7Hv»i so-
^ By faith is revealed to faith."] I would
connect «x ing-iw^ with Ai5tajoi7t/v>j, and
suppose Hf 'TTt^tv to be governed of aTroxa-
>^'L'7r7£'?a<, thinking the transposition easier
than the interpretation given by many
others, as if it implied its being 'joholly
by faith, as Mr. Mace renders it, or going
en from one degree of faith to another ; for
though it is true that this is the case, I
find no example in which the phrase is
used in either of these senses, those
which Mr. Locke produces to justify the
former of these interpretations (viz.
chap. vi. 19. and 2 Cor. iii. 18,) being
by no means exactly parallel. And it
is so plain that lyimig-Etug in the close of
this verse signifies by faith, that 1 won-
der it should have been rendered sc>
differentlv in the former clause.
16 a7id the xvrath of God against all unrighteousness.
SECT, kuk, chap. ii. 4. " The just shall live hy faith ;'^'*'' >» written, The just
in. and as good men were then delivered from ihe ^^^'* ^*^® ^^ ^^^^^'
"ruin which involved others, by trusting to and
l^^j'T acting upon the Divine declaration ; so now the
like principle of faith, receiving and embracing
this great discovery which God hath made of
his mercy in Christ, secures our lite and salva-
IStion. And in this view it is well worth v of our ^^ ^o'. t^« wrath
regard, so there is an absolute necessity of its f^L^hlit/rr.ncI
9 ' y r /^ 1 ' trom nfaven a&;ainst
being attended to; jor the wrath of God is re- ail un<jodiine»s and
vealed from heaven * by many singular inter- unrigh;eo«snes. of
positions of Divine Providence, and especially J"*^"' ^'"^ ^^^^ ^^e
} ^, ^ J 1 x« 1- « ^ *! truth in unngbteous-
by the most express declaration of ihe sacred ness.
oracles, which teach us to look on the grand
and final revelation of it as nearly approaching.
And the terrors of this wrath are apparently
levelled against all impiety and unrighteousness
of men, who wickedly restrain the truth in un"
righteousness, when that heaven-born Captive
would exert its energy upon their minds, and
urge them to obey its dictates. This is, more
or less, the generally prevailing character; and
it exposes men to a sentence, the terrors of
which, if they were well understood, would soon
drive them, with the greatest solicitude, to seek
their refuge in that gospel the tidings of which^
they now so arrogantly despise.
IP The sad character I hinted at above, of re- ^9 Because that
straining and imprisoning the truth in unright-
eousness, is more general than mankind are
^ As- it is written. The just shall live hy e For the teraih of God is revealed, &c.]
faith.'] The prophet Habakkuk, speak- Commentators differ much in fixing the
ing of the destruction to come upon Je- connection of these words. — Some have
rusalem bj' the Chaldeans, observes how considered this verse as another reason
differentthebehaviour and states of good why he was notashaiped of the gospel,
and bad men would be. The sinner's because it contained so awakening a
heart would be vainly lifted up to his declaration of the wrath of God against
destruction, while trusting to his own sin, and by that means had a most pow-
"wisdom and power, (and accordingly erful tendency to awaken men's con-
jirinceand people became the sacrifices sciences and save their souls: in which
of this foolish self-confidence;) whereas view, some treating the particle ya^ as
the righteous, the truly good man, wotild an expletive, have rendered it there
preserve his life by believing the Divine the vorath of God is revealed. And Mr,
declarations, and acting according to Locke brings it nearly to the ^ame,
them; and thus under the gospel, he that vhere he explains it as a reason why
believes shall live. Some would render Paul was so ready to preach the gospel-
it, Tlie just by faith shall live, or he at Rome. — But the connection hinted
,«!hall live who is justified by faith; but in the paraphrase seems most rational
howeverthismightsuitthe Greek phrase, and natural. The sentences in Paul's
it seems less agreeable to the Hebrew, writings often run into each other.
from whence it is taken,
The works of creation teach the knowledge of God, 17
which may be known aware. We find it not only among those who sect,
i^n ^them'' ToJ^'gII ^^^^'^ enjoyed the benefit of a revelation from "^-
ITath ^h^wed^it uruo God, but in all the Gentile nations. For the ^qj^,
them. main fundamental principles of i£'//af w by any i. 19.
means to be known of God, that is, that he is the
great Original of all, is manifest among them ;
for God hath showed it to them by a light uni-
20 For the invisi- versal as the sun. For those things of him which^O
hie things of him ^^^ invisible, are and have been, from the very
t'oHdrcrdv creation of the world, not only intimated but
seen, being under- being duh/ attended to,^ clearly seen by the things
stood by tbe ihiiigs n^hich are made; the whole system of which
his' ZliZ\^%Z7r bears such eminent signatures of the great Arti-
and godhead; so that ficcr, as loudly to proclaim his name and attri-
they are without ex- butes, even his eternal power and divinity;^ so
^^^^' that if any of the Gentile nations neglect to
trace it with reverence, love, and obedience,
thei/ are without excuse, and would be destitute
of every just or plausible apology for them-
selves if he should enter into judgment with
21 Because that them: Because knowing God^ as the great21
when tii^y^ knew Former of all, and a Being of supreme and in-
him notaJcodinei- Comparable perfection, they have 7^0? adored and
ther were thankful, glorified \liim'\ as God their Maker, neither
were duly thankful ' to him as their great and ,
constant Benefactor, but acted as if they had
neither opportunity nor capacity of acquainting
themselves with him. This has generally been
the character of the Gentiles, vrithout excepting
those of the politest ages and most learned na*
tions. Instead of setting themselves to inquire
f Being duly attended to.'] NoajuFva though they actually knew there was
seems to have this signification, and to one supreme God, ibey neglected him
be, as it were, included in a parenthe- to conform (for low, and base consider-
sis ; so that TOJf TTotujuao-i is governed of ations) to the established idolatry;
xaQopalai. which was really the case, to their ag-
g Divinity.] It is observable that gravated guilt and condemnation ; as
Augustin (Civ. Dei, vii. 1.) nicely dis- appears from most of the passages iii
lingtiishes between •3"io7>]1a and 3'fio?>j'?a, which the Pagan writers bear a testi-
ihe word here used; maintaining that mony to the doctrine of the Unity ; a
the one signifies deity, or divine nature, specimen of which may be seen in Dr.
the other divinity, or divine majesty and Sykes's Connect, chap. xiv. p. 364—
glory: and if there be that distinction, 583; Dr. Ab. Taylor, of Faith, p. 12—
the latter word is apparently more pro- 17, note ; and Cudworth's Intellect. Sys-
per here, as divine glory results from tejn, chap. iv. § 10 — 31, especially sect,
that eternal power which is compre- 1 9 — 28.
bended in the divine nature. « Neither were thankful.^ It is worthy
h Kno'jcing God.\ Some understand it our observation that gratitude to God is
as if he had said. Whereas they might here put for the whole of religion ; and
have known God ; but I think what Paul no principle can be nobler, and none
Charges uppn the philosophers is, that stronger or more extensive.
18 The Gentiles i thd' thus taught^ ran into the most stupid idolatry y
SECT, into the will of the Supreme Being, and with but became vain in
HI. becoming gratitude and zeal devoting them- ^^^l' thdr^'"fooi"sh
selves to his service, they became vain and heart was darkened.
. 2'f foolish in their boasted reasonings,^ entangling
themselves with a thousand unprofitable subtil-
ties which only tended to alienate their souls
from every sentiment of true religion ; and their
unintelligent heart, instead of being enlight-
ened by these sophistries, was more and more
involved in darkness., and rendered impenetra-
ble to the simplicity of the most important
22 truths. So that prof essing themselves to be wise 22 Professing
far beyond the common pitch, assuming and ^''^^seives to be
, ."^ . ^1 ^.^1 /» *^ • ^ ^ ^^'se, they became
glorymg in the title 01 sages or wise men, at fools:
least in that of lovers of wisdom,' they heca7ne
fools and idiots, degrading, in the lowest and
most infamous manner, the reason which they
so arrogantly pretended to improve, and al-
:23most to engross. And «s this was evident in a 23 And changed
variety of other vices in which the philoso- *^" siory of the in.
, -^ n t 1 J.- • • J • 1 . 1 1 corruptible God in-
phers 01 heathen nations joined with the vul- to an image made
gar, so particularly in the early and almost like to corruptible
universal prevalence of idolatry amongst them, "^^"' ^^\ ^° r^"^.*^!,'
* J o ^ ancl tour-iootccl
by which they changed the glory of the immor- beasts, and creeping
tal, incorruptible, and eternal God, even all the things.
majestic splendours in which he shines forth
through earth and heaven, into the representing
image of mortal and corruptible man ; which,
how elegantly soever it might be traced, was a
great and insufferable degradation, had their
folly proceeded no farther : But not content
with this, they set up as emblems of deity and
objects of worship, brutes and their images,
birds and fourfooted animals, and even such
vile reptiles as iDcetles and various kinds of
serpents which creep on the dust.*"
^ Vain in their reasonings : t(jialaiwBr)<Tay ^ Professing themselves.^ ^aa-noyV; iiyet:
IV Toif ^taXoytcTjuotj au?wv.] Mr. Locke o-o^o? seems just equivalent to Xeno-
illustrates this by the stupid folly of phon's (i)a(r>cov7aj 9fXo(7o(p£(y, which so evi-
their idolatry, 2 Kings xvii. 13, 16; dently refers to the pride they took
Acts xiv. 15. But I rather think the in the title of lovers of wisdom. See Ra-
word Aia'koytcrfjioi; refers to the perplex- phel. in loc.
in^ sophistry of the philosophers. I have "> Beetles and serpents.] Of this
often thought Lucretius one of the most amazingly stupid, yet prevalent idola-
remarkable illustrations of the charac- try, the worship of serpents, see Jenk,
ter here drawn. What vain reason- Reas. of Christianity, Vol. II. p. 246 —
ings, and how dark a heart, in the midst 248; Tennison of Idol. chap. xiv. p.
of the most pompous profession of ora- 352 — 354>; Owen on Serp. chap, iv. and
eular wisdom ! v. Stillingf. Orig. Sac. p. 516, &c.
and were ahandoned to the most infamous passions, 1 9
24 Wherefore God This was such scandalous and pernicious su- sect,
also gave them up to perstition, that it is no wonder that God should ni.
the lusts of their own in Hghteous judgment withdraw from those who"
Rom.
hearts, to dishonour introduced and encouraged it. He therefore ■ 24'
their own bodies be- ^^^ ^^^ jg|Y them to sink lower and lower in * '
tweea themselves; . ^ , .ijz» i«i_-i 7
these absurd methods 01 worship, but also de-
livered them up to the vilest uncleanness in
[gratifying^ the detestable lusts of their own
hearty which grew more and more outrageous
and enormous when the restraint of his common
influences was thus withdrawn from their minds.
Thus he left them to dishonour their bodies
among themselves, as much as they had before
dishonoured their rational faculties by such
25 Who changed senseless idolatries. This was so prevalent an 25
the truth or God m- .i ,1 . r» i.u t 1 i.
to a lie, and worship- ^^"j ^"^^ ^^^" many oi them who knew much
ped and served the better, and had in their own minds sounder ap-
creature more than prehcnsious of things, vct from mere secular
the Creator, who is * .• j fL *"!, aa i i j 1
blessed for ever. J^ot,ives suppressed that better knowledge, and
Amen. conformed to popular superstitions and follies,
and thereby changed the truth of God, the true
doctrines of his nature and genuine institutions
of his worship, into a lie,^ into abominable ido-
latries, founded on the falsest representations of
God, and often supported by a train of artful
forgeries; and upon the whole, they worship*
ped and served, with religious homage and so-
lemn devotion, the creature, to the neglect of the
great Creator, who, however basely and un-
gratefully overlooked by men, is surroundetl
with the perpetual homage of the heavenly
world, and blessed for ever. Amen ! May he ever
be held in the highest veneration by all his
creatures in heaven and earth, throughout all
26 For this cause succeeding agcs !
God gave them up Therefore, I say, because of this inexcusable 26
uKto vile affections, ncglect of the evcr-blesscd God, he abandoned
For even their women j/.-i x-r - * j-
did chan<^e the na- ''^^'^ ^^ ''^^ ^^^^ lujamous passiofis ; jor evcfl
turai use into that their womeu, from whom the strictest modesty
which is against might reasonably have been expected, changed^
"V'r'^^And likewise ^^*^ natural use of the other sex to that which is
also the men, leaving against nature.^ And likewise their males, 27
" Changed the truth of God into a lie.] lies. Isa. xHv. 20; Jerem. iii. 23; xiii.
Eisner takes great pains to show that the 25 ; xvi. 19.
truth of God here signifies what he really « To that xxhich is against nature,'^ Many-
was, and a lie a false representation, horrible illustrations of this may be seen
See Eisner's Observ. Vol. II. p. II. It in Bos, Exercit. in loc.
is well known that idols are often called
20 They were given up to an undiscerning mind,
SECT, leaving the natural use of the female^ have been the natural use of
III. inflamed with the most scandalous and abomi- t^e women, burned
'/.,,. , , , , . , , m tUeir Inst one to-
'nable desires towards each other, males with males ward anoiher, men
?2?* perpetrating that which is most shameful to ^»th men working
mention and detestable to think of, and receiv- ^^^' which is uu-
^j 1 ,1 ' ^ n ^1 ' seemly, and receiv-
ing in themselves the just recompense nj their jncr in themselves
error, in that stupidity and degeneracy of mind that recompense of
gSto which they were evidently left. And thus, ^^'^"'^ «"*^'' **^'^'^
* . was mt!6t
upon the whole, as they were not solicitous"^ to re- 28 And even as
tain God in their knowledge, nor to propagate they did not like to
suitable conceptions of him, or address him by j"^^ain 5^°^^" ^^'^'^
proper acts of rational and pure devotion, God ^^^^ ^4? to° a^^re-
delivered them over to an undiscerning mind, to probate mmd, to do
do thins-s most inexpedient^ and enormous, as ^^^^^ things which
1 '^ . J jx« 11 • u • i.u are not convenient:
he cannot more dreadtuUy punish one sm than
^9 by giving up the offender to more. And ac- 29 Being filled with
•^ ?• 1 • 11 i.* J 4.- all unrighteousness,
cordmgly, universal depravation and corruption fomication, wicked-
seized and possessed them, and the whole series ness, covetousness,
of their discourses and actions showed that they maliciousness ; full
were full of all manner of injustice, lewdness, b^tT/dec^i^ mLligl
mischief, covetousness, and malignity ; perpet- nity ; whisperers,
ually injuring each other, and drawing damage
and misery on themselves ; while they were
filled and intoxicated with every imaginable
vice, envy, murder, contention, fraud, the in-
veteracy of all evil and pernicious habits,^ which
no sense of decency or regard to reputation or
SO interest could reform. Instead of entertaining 30 Backbiters, ha-
those friendly regards to each other which com- *^" ° ° ' espue-
mon humanity might have taught them, they
were whispering something against those that
were present, as well as backbiting such as were
absent ; and being haters of God, discontented
with his government, and disaffected to his
rule as a righteous and holy Being who
could not but be highly displeased with
their abominations, they were violent and
overbearing * in their behaviour to each other,
P Were not solicitous. 1 E^oxjjotacrav im- ;t Mischiefs maUgnilyj inveteracy.'] Ac-
ports a concern to bring things to a trial or cording to some acute commeniatorsj
touchstone^ which this translation ex- vs()'inf''Ci signifies doing mischief, xaHia, a
presses much better than ours, which malicious temper, ^iid jiawn^tia, a custom of
coldly renders it, they liked not. repeating it frequently.
<\ Things most inexpedient. 1 Theorigi- ^ Pio/enf and overbearing.] TSpi^>jfis
nal expression is a meiosis to express properly opposed to o-wfpwv, and ex-
things most detestable; as an-nia, tpy» presses the character of a man who is re-
signifies all the i;zA?twarti7iei which Achilles solved to gratify his own appetites and
most ungenerously practised on the passions, and to pursue what he appre-
corpse of Hector. Compare Wisd. xiv. hends his own interest, right or wrong,
22 — 27. See Bos. in loc. without at all regarding those inconve-
and to the most destructive vices. ^ I
ful, proud, boasters, proud of what they had, and arrogant boast- sect.
inventors of evil ^^^ ^^ what they had not; ingenious inventors *"•
to Satf °'''""'"' of ^^a and vicious thivgs, who piqued them- -—
selves on making some new discoveries m the i. 30.
arts of sensuality of mischief. And it is no
wonder that when there was such an impious dis-
position to rebel against God, they should also
31 Without under- be disobedient to earthly -parents^ And that 31
standing, covenant- ^j^ should act in SO wild and unaccountable a
^iratTffecllonrim" manner as to seem to be without the natural
placable, unmerci- understanding of men ; implacable in their re-
^u^: sentments, without natural affection,^ even to
their own children in some instances, and to ,
their parents in others. And when a reconcili-
ation was attempted, and mutual engagements
entered into with the highest solemnity, they
were, on any present appearance of advantage,
presently for breaking those pacific treaties, and
unmerciful in pursuing their schemes of cruelty
and revenge, whenever they got any new oppor-
32 Who know'ne tunity of doing it. This was the character 32
the judgment of God, which generally prevailed in the heathen world,
(that they which ^^^^ though they knew the righteous judgment of
God,^ and though their consciences, as well as
the lessons of their wisest teachers, told them
niences or sufferings nhich he may there- ** whereas the Jew, who condemns the
by bring upon others " evils which he practises, is much more
t IVithout natural affection.^ A^opyti *♦ inexcusable :" so connecting this verse
may include the absence of both parental with the 2d chapter. But I neither think
and filial affection. The custom of ex- the authority of the Clermont copy by
posing new-born infants which prevailed any means sufficient to justify our ad-
so generally in the heathen world, And mitting this reading, nor can imagine it
that among polite nations, and persons would make good sense; for surely if
in other respects not destitute of human they knew a rule of right prescribed by
ity, is a most striking instance of the God, they could not be ignorant that the
truth of this assertion, as that of killing violation of it would expose them to
their aged parents also was of the coun- punishment; and it is evident, in fact,
terpart. from numberless passages in heathen
" Who, though they knew the righteous moralists, that they were not ignorant
judgment of God, &c.] The Ch-rmont of it. The vulgar Latin does indeed part-
copy inserts the words ov/. £vo>jo-av after ly follow this peculiar reading; but they
sTTiyvovlfi ; agreeable to which reading, add, non solum qui faciunff sed qui conseii-
Mr. Locke renders it, who, thotjgh they Hunt facieTiiibus,*^ not only they who com"
ackno^l' ledge the rule of right [oijtaiwjua] " mit these crimes, but they who agree
prescribed them by God, and discovered " with others that commit them ;" which
by the lightof nature, yet did not under- I think makes a sense much preferable
stand that they who do these things are to Mr. Locke's, though by no means
worthy of death, and therefore, avvivSo- agreeable to the original, — Itseemshere
nno-if live well with those who do them, to be implied, that to look with compla-
•< that is, converse with them without cency on the vices of others is one of the
** any marks of disesteem and censure ; last degrees of degeneracy.
2'2 Reflections on the sad state of the Gentile world.
SECT, that they who do such things as these are worthy commit such things
"^- of death, yet not only do these things themselves, no^trnTydo^L^'amV,
*r but also look with complacency upon and agree but have pleasure iti
i. 32. together with those that do them ; forming conf e- them that do them,
deracies to countenance and support each other,
and impudently out-braving those who should
presume to bear testimony against them.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 21. When we dwell on the representation of that character which
this humane and candid apostle gives us of the heathen world
with regard to their idolatries, impieties, and other immoralities,
what reason have we to bless God for the dispensation of the
gospel, which hath wrought so effectually for the reformation of
thousands who might otherwise have been as deeply drenched
in all these enormities as the vilest of them f For we know that
it was not the barbarous nations alone, but some of the politest,
who, in neglect of all the opportunities they had of knowing bet-
ter, and in opposition to that better knowledge which some of
them actually obtained, were often distinguished for the super-
stition of their worship and the scandal of their lives ; so that
the chief illustrations of this sad subject are to be borrowed from
Egypt, Greece, and Rome.
Let us learn not only to guard against the vices for which the
heathens are here branded, (knowing that the practice in us will
be yet more criminal,) but let us cultivate the opposite virtues of
justice and temperance, benevolence and contentment, peace
29 — 31 and charity, sincerity and humility; and let us cherish the na-
tural tender affections. If offencei arise, let us always be ready
to hearken to the terms of reconciliation, and faithfully observe
32 our engagements; taking the greatest heed that, knowing so
clearly as we do the judgments of God, we do not, by any
means, give countenance to, and seem to join in a confederacy
with sinners.
Let us bless God for all the capacities and opportunities he
hath given to the heathen nations of coming to the knowledge of
himself by the things that are made, which declare his eternal
19, 20 power and godhead, and render inexcusable both atheists and
idolaters among them. But when we recollect how many either
entirely lost the truth or imprisoned it in unrighteousness, let
us be most affectionately thankful for so superior a light, for that
gospel which is to every believer, without exception, the power
1() of God for salvation, and which declareth the righteousness of
God as the object of our faith. May we properly receive it,
18 and so escape the terrors of that divine wrath which is revealed
from heaven against all impiety and unrighteousness of men!
Thosewho knewtheir duty^ and condemned the crimes of others , 23
To this revelation let us give the most attentive heed, and be sect.
much upon our guard against those vain and sophistical reason- in.
ings to which they w^ho knowing God, neglect to glorify him
as God, are so ready to fly; lest we approve ourselves fools in * ^^*
proportion to the degree in which we profess to be wise, and 22
provoke God to give us up to an injudicious mind, and to leave 28
us to that reciprocal influence which evil principles and evil ac- /
tions have to render each other more inveterate and incurable. '^
SECT. IV,
The apostle discourses more particularly of those who knew their duty
and yet acted contrary to it, arid of the condemnation they must ex-
pect from God ; that so he might properly introduce the particular
charge he had to advance against the Jervs, as, above all others^ an*
stvering that character. Rom. ii. 1 — 16.
Romans u 1 RoMANS II. 1.
'pHEREFOREthou T HAVE just been speaking of the great and sect.
art inexcusable, o -*- aggravated guilt of those who not only do iv.
art"JhItj*urest • for ^^^"^8 which they know to be displeasing to
wherein thoujudgest ^^d and cvil in themsclves, but also agree to- ^™-
^rjiother thou con- gether to countcnance those that do them. And *'' *
tiemnest thyself; for ^ ^^y jjg some who know they are not of that
thou thatjudgestdo- t , t . . . , "^ ,, ,
pst tUe same things, number,^ but, on one principle or another, bear
their testimony against the prevailing immoral-
ities of those about them, may imagine them^
selves secure and happy. I must therefore ar-
gue, from the premises just laid down, that thou
art {nexciisahle, O man, whosoever thou art, that
judgest and pretendest to pass sentence upon
others ; for I know what the character of such
generally is, and I know that the very best of
them all have their blemishes and faults ; and
therefore I may say, ihdiV wherein thoujudgest
another thou condemnest thyself; for thou who
judgest doest the same things in many instances,*^
a Some who know they are not of that This was eminently the case with the
number.] There is a greater delicacy Jews: but he does not directly speak of
in the apostle's transition here than most them till the 9th verse, but draws the
commentators have imagined. From inference at first in such general terms aa
what he had before said to prove the might also comprehend Gentile philoso-
most abandoned and ignorant of the hea- phers, and all others who contradicted
thens inexcusable in their wickedness, he the moral instructions which they them-
justly infers that the crimes of those selves gave.
who had such knowledge of the truth as ^ Doest the same things.] Dr. Whitby
to condemn the vices of others, were shows by many very proper quotations,
proportionably yet more inexcusable, chiefly from Joscphus, that the Jews oi
VOL. IV. C
24 are stilt more inexcusable in their disobedience to God,
gECT. and consequently art convicted out of thine own
IV. mouth. Pur we know in general, that ihejudg- 2 But we arc sure
• ment of God is accordins: to truth and justice ^^^j *.^^ j"'^^"^"' ®*
Rom • ^ ^^ .1 I 1 1 ,1 ' 1^ ^^^ *s according to
ii 2* ^^^^W5^ all those who do such things, however truth, against them
they may behave towards their fellow-sinners, which commit such
2 And canst thou then, by the sentence which thou *^*"^^*
passest upon others, think to evade that which this, o"' man'/ uTat
goest forth against thyself? Or reasonest Mom judgest them 'which
thus, O man, whosoever thou art, whether Pa- ^^ ^"ch things, and
gan philosopher or Jewish teacher, whojudgest ?hof s{fah'eTca;,e?he
those that do such things, while thou doest Mew judgment of God?
thyself, ihat thou shouldst escape the judgment
4<of God? Or is thy heart so obdurate as to make 4 Or despisest thou
light of those judgments which thou must cer- the riches of bis good-
tainly meet, because they are not immediately "^ce mid lon^'suf'
executed ? and dost thou indeed despise the riches fering ; not knowing
of his gentleness, and forbearance, and long-suf- JJ^^'J''^® goodness of
fering,^ exercised towards thee for such a length repentance^ *^ *^*^ *^
of time, so as to think it may be safely trifled
with.? Surely if thou dost thou art shamefully
Ignorant indeed, as 7iot knowing that the good-
ness and gentleness of God leadeih thee to repent-
ance : He bears with thee, that thou mayest
prevent the threatened blow by humbling thy-
5 self before him and forsaking thy sins. Bui 5 But after thy hard-
this day of mercy and grace has its limits; and ness and impenitent
however thou mayest flatter thyself now, the ;;X\l7:seTwra"th
consequence will soon appear fatal, and thou wilt against the day of
find, to thine unutterable confusion, that by this wrath, and reve-ia-
hardness and impenitence of thy heart thou art j'ij" ment^ God -"^
treasuring up to thyself a more abundant store of
wrath in the day of final wrath, and of that re-
velqtion of the righteous judgment of God which
is now, as it were, under a veil, and so disre-
garded because unseen ; but it shall then be set
i) forth to view in all its lustre and terror. The 6 Who will render
Divine Being is indeed a most gracious and in-
dulgent father; but he it known unto thee, that
Jie is also the wise and holy Governor of the
that age were guilty of many of those in the general, avo^n mercy in the pro-
crimes whicli had been enumerated above, posals of pardon and happiness to fallen
See Joseph, de Bello Judaic, lib. v. cap. creatures, and ^ay-^oBvy-ui patience in
13, [ai. 16,] §6, and lib. vii. cap. 8, [al. attending so long on such obstinate
16,] sect. 1. I?ldit» Havercamp. wretches. 1 have given what I take to be
c Gentleness, forbearance, and long-suf- the exactest rendering of each ; but did
fering.] Mr Blackwall (Sacr. Class. Vol. not judge it convenient to protract the
1. p. 306,) enlarges on the great emphasis paraphrase of so lively a passage, by at-
of these words in the original. He thinks tempting in many words to illustrate it,
V 07)c:rc7vj;signiQes benevolence and gcnerosiiy
God tvill recompense every mnn according to his xvorks, 25
to e%'ery man accord- universe, who Will recompense every man ac- sect.
iag to his deeds: cording to his works in the final distribution of iv.
good and evil, how unequal soever his present '
7 To them who, dispensations may seem. To those generous ^■^"^'
by patient continu- ^^^ elevated souls that are not discouraged by
ance in well-domf, , ,.rc li.* j i *u n
seek for glory, and present dimcuJties, nor ensnared by the allure-
honour, and immor- ments of the world, but amidst them all, by q,
taliiy ; eternal life : patient and persevering course of well-doings
seek for glory, and honour, and immortality^
he will graciously render the great prize they
8 But unto them pursue, even eternal life: But to the perverse S
that are contentions, ^nd ungrateful children of contention,'^ who qunvr
truth,°but^obeTun- ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ merciful dispensation that should
righteousness; indig- have saved them, and are obstinately disohe-
nation and wrath ; ^{^^t to the dictates of truth, but servilely o5e-
dient to the usurped and base tyranny of ww-
righteousness, perversely opposing the evidence
of true religion because they are averse to its
practical design, [he will render] a quite dif-
ferent portion : For them is reserved all that
can be imagined most dreadful ; indignation
shall be conceived, and wrath shall break forth
9 Tribulation and against them; The sharpest ^nWa^iow, the most 9
Anguish upon every hopclcss and inextricable anguish and despair,^
Tvlto^f^he Jew fir°t ^!^^^^^ ^^^". ^^ P°"''^^ ^^^ ^" ^ ^^^^^"^ ^^ """
' mingled misery, even upon every soul of man
who worketh that which is evil. This shall be
rendered to the Jew in the Jirst place, ^ who, far
•* Children of contention.'] Mr. Locke ed than even their Egyptian enemies
thinks that patience in the former verse, were when God made their plague sq
and contention here, refer to the malig- wonderful. "Zraoyja^ut properly signifies
nant enmity with which the Jews endea- siraiiness; and is used by Xenophon to
voured to exclude the Gentiles from the signify a narrow way that cannot be
church. Compare Gal. i. 7 ; 1 Tim. vi. passed. See Raphel. Not. ex Xen. in
4,5; but it seems much better to ex- loc. As for the difference bet ween 0i/ju{^
plain it in a latitude which shall indeed and 05y>j, Eisner (Observ. Vol. I. p. 14.)
include this as one instance of obstinacy takes some pains to show that the former
and perverseness, without contracting signifies the first conception of angcVy and
that extensive and important sense which the latter a desire and purpose of punish'
our interpretation gives. And that the ing. Some reference to this interpre-
contention of the Gentiles is included tation will be found in ihe paraphrase,
here, evidently appears by the conclu- though expressed as briefly as possible,
sion of the sentence. f To the Jew first.'] Here we have the
e Indignation and wrath, tribulation ar^ first express mention of Jews in this
anguish, &ct] Here seems to be a re- section ; and it is introduced with great
ference to those expressive words, Psal. energy and weight. Their being trained
Ixxviii. 49, where, speaking of the Egyp.? up in the knowledge of the true religion,
tians, it is said, he cast upon them the and having Christ and his apostles first
fierceness of his anger, wrath, and indigna- sent to them, will place them in thefore-
tion, and trouble. And it may finely in. most rank of the crimins^ls who obey ncjt
timate, that the Jews would in the day the truth*
of vengeance be more severely punish?
^6 There is iw acceptance ofpersofis xvith God.
SECT, from escaping by his superior advantages and land also oftheGeni
IV. privileges, v^'ill, by the abuse of them, be ob- '^^®»
noxious to distinOTshed wrath. Nor shall the
jj^'^' Greek escape, who shall be judged according
to the light he hath enjoyed, or the opportunity
lOhe had of enjoying more. But, as I said lo i?ut glory, ho-
before, and repeat it with pleasure, as the no"""* ^"^ peace, tq
more delightful part of the subject, which I love Zl'loZ::^!:^:.
to dwell upon ; glori/y honour, and peace [shall first, and also to the
be] recompensed lo every one who worketh gQod; Gentile i
Jirst to the Jew, who stands fairer (in virtue of
the diviae revelation he enjoys) for distinguish-
ed degrees of it, as well as receives the first
messages of this salvation; and then to the Greek,
who, if he exclude not himself, shall not be ex-
llempted from his proper share : For there is no n For there is no
partial acceptance of persons with God,^ which respect of persons
should engage him, on account of outward con- ^'^^ ^°^*
dition or lineal descent, to spare obstinacy and
^ wickedness in a Jew, or to reject the humble
12faith and obedience of a Gentile. And he will 12 For as many as
fully display this impartiality of administration !'^''^ ^^"fj^'! ^^'^^^^^^
; /, ^ •! 1 r» • 1 • J i /♦ '^*) shall also perish
in the great day of universal judgment; jor as without law; and as
many as have sinned without the Mosaic law,^ many as have sinned
and have continued impenitent in their crimes, •"jJJ^,*,^"''^^^?'}.^^^
shall without the law perish; the light of nature, ^ °' •
without the knowledge of revelation, being sufr
licient tp condemn theni. And as many as have
sinned under the instruction and obligation of
the law shall, with proportionable severity, be
judged by the law,^ and meet with a more awful
sentence, as their offences have been aggravated
by such express discoveries of the divine will :
% Acceptance of pcTSons-l That is, in Religion, p. Q6, 27, and the notes there,
passing the final sentence he is deter- 'l Sinned without the Mosaic law, &.C.]
wiined by their real chzjracters. — This is It is evident that must here be intended;
very consistent with an equality in dis- for none can sin without the natural law,
Itributing udvantages and opportunities under which all are bqrn.
of inipiovenient, according tq the sove- > Perish — bejudgedJ] These two phrases
reign pleasure of the gjeat Lord of all. are ko difterent, that one would hardly
'J'his assertion of the apostle's, so often think they were intended to signify the
repeated, will appear the more import- same idegs ; yet so ntany arguments-,
ant and seasonable, as the Jews thought both from reason and revelation, lie
that no Israelite should be (Jeprived of against supposing wicked heathens an-
future happiness, whatever Iris faults had nihilated, as Mf. Locke seems to insin-
been, unless he were guilty of apostasy, uate from these words, that I think it
idolatry, aritj a few other very enormous most rational to intefprpt both these ex-
(•T-iines. See Mr. Jortin's Discourses pressions as signifying real punishment,
- concerning il^e Truth of the Christian l)ut in diilerenl degrees.
tie wUljud^e Jezvs and Gentiles bp the light the^J ^njoy. 27
1.3 (For uot. the J'orwa^ Me men who are merely respectful Aearers sect.
hearers of the law are n ^^^ ^^^ ^^ q^j j^^ ^j^^ SVnaSOgUeS, OF loud and IV.
nist before God, hut J . ^ . . •' j 5 i > '^ i ___— si-»
the doers of the law vehement applauders or deienders oi it else-""
shall be justified. where, [are] just before Gbd^ nor will he ever - -^j^
accept any encomiums upon it instead of the
obedience it demands ; hut the doers of the Idw,
who steadily and universally, in the tenour of
their lives, act agreeably to its precepts, they,
and they only, shall bd justified in the day of
final audit and account, whether their know-
14 For when the -[q^ctq Qf [^ were more or less eicpress. Forl4i
Gentiles, which have 7 ° ^ /-f . •; i 7 * n. •**
not the law do by t^hen the Gentiles, who have not the written re-
nature the things vclatlon of the Divine law, do, bj/ an instinct
contained m the law, Qf mature, and in consequence of the uhtaught
these having not the j. . . ^r 2.1 • • j jJL 17^-.
law are a faw unto dictates 01 their own mind, the moral duties re-
themselves: quired by the precepts of the law,^ these having
not the benefit of an express and revealed lawy
art nevertheless a laiv unto themselves ; the
Voice of nature is their rule, and they are in-
\Vafdly taught, by the constitution of their owii
minds, to revere it as the law of that God by
15 Which show whom it was formed. Arid they who are in this 15
the work of the law ^^^^^ ^^ evidently show the work of the law, in
written in their ,, , . ^ •', , . "^ %.
hearts their con- its most important moral precepts, written up^
science also bearing on their hearts by the same divine hand that
witness, and their gnPTaved the decaloffue upoti the tables given
thoughts the mean- . ^, , . « . '^ • . . ^ 7 *
while accusing or ^o Moses ; their consciences joining to bear wit-
else excusitig one jiess to it, and [MeiV] mutual reasonings among
another:) thejHselves accusing those that break such pre-
cepts or defending those who observe them, at-
16 In the day ^^^^ ^^^ same thiriff. As therefore there arei6»
when God shall ^ , . 1 i i 1 o .^
judirethe secrets of sure traces 01 some natural knowledge ot the
men by Jesus Christ, law, a due regard will be maintained towards
according to my gos- ^i^^^^ jj^^j ^^ ^^j^jg ^^^^^ equitable jpririciple wiU
the grand process be conducted, in that awful
dai/ when God shall judge tht secrets of the
hearts of men by Jesus Christy according to the
tenour of that glorious dispensation which I may
call my gospel,^ as it is committed to my care ;
^ By nature.] Raphelius (Not. ex Xeft. only means that the gospel teaches such
in loc.) shows that animals are said to a judgment. Therefore some, transposing
do that by nature which they do by in- the last clause, render it very plainly
^tinct; and Eisner, (Observ. Vol. II. p. and properly, In the day xthen God shall ^
16.) that Tft Tn vojAu signifies the duties accordw^; to ttiy gospel, j'idge the secrets of
inculcated by the law. men. Mr. Mace transposes the whole
' According to my gospel.'] Nothing is sixteenth verse to join it with the twelfth ;
more contrary to the apostle's meaning, and I think it very evident the thir-
as expressly declared above, than that all tefnth, fourteenth, and tifteeulh verse>
Uien are to be judged by the gospel. lie coilie iu as a parenthesis: Out the trans-
28 Reflections on the righteous judgment of God.
SECT, in which no doctrine is more important or evi-
IV- dent than that of a universal and most impar-
^" " tial judgment
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us revere the righteous judgment of God, which is here
laid before us in so particular and affecting a manner ; remem-
bering we are each of us to have our part in that day of final
retribution, and that the secrets of our hearts will then be made
Ver. 16. manifest. Let us often reflect upon the awful result; and con-
sider that indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, will
8, 9 be our portion, if we are contentious and disobedient to the
truth, yea, if we do not, by a patient continuance in well-doing,
seek the promised glory, honour, and immortality; which if we
7 do, we shall, through the grace of God, secure everlasting life.
Vain will our knowledge and our profession otherwise be, and
1 our testimony against the sins of others will only inflame the
guilt of our own.
Let it ever be remembered that the goodness of God, which
we have such daily reason to acknowledge and adore, gently
^- takes us, as it were, by the hand, and leadeth to repentance;
and while we continually live upon it, let us not act in contempt
of it, or abuse it to our own inconceivable detriment. Is the
wrath already laid up so small that we should be increasing the
5 treasure.'^ increasing the terrors of the day of wrath and revela-
tion of the righteous judgment of God.^^
It will be a most impartial as well as important day. Nor are
we concerned to know how the heathen will fare in it; let it
14, 15 suffice us, that if they are condemned, they will be righteously
condemned ; not for remaining ignorant of the gospel they ne-
ver had an opportunity of hearing, but for violating those pre-
cepts of the Divine law which were inscribed on their con-
sciences. Let us bless God that he has written it there, and re-
verence the traces of his hand on our own minds; always re-
membering that the discoveries of revelation were never in--
tended to erase or discredit the dictates of nature, but to illus-
trate and confirm them.
12 We shall be judged by the dispensation we have enjoyed; and,
'* 13 how devoutly soever we may hear and speak of it, shall be con-
demned, if we have not acted agreeably thereto. The Lord
grant that we may all find that mercy of the Lord which we
shall every one of us need in that day; and that we may find it,
may we keep that day continually in view, and direct all our
actions with a regard to its grand decisions !
position of verses seems a dangerous doned, considering the different genius
thing; though I think, in some evident of ancient and modern, eastern and
leases, that of a few words may be par- western languages.
The Jews mdde their boast hi thelaiv; 29
SECT. V.
Taul proceeds to fix the charge upbn the Jews, that they were sinners as
welt as the Gentiles^ and consEquetitly stood in need of jiLstijfimiion by
the grace of the gospel as well as ihey» Rom. ii. 17i to the end*
Ro Avs 17 Eo MANS Hi 17.
"DEHOLD, thou art T HAVE hitherto been speaking of the Inex- sfectk
called ajeiv, and •*- cusable guilt of thosc who have the greatest v.
restestinthelaw,and opportunity of knowing their dutv, and in con- ~z ^
luakest thy boast of f^" /. ^i- i ^'i i .. *^ i i Eorn.
God; sequence 01 this acknowledge it, and condemn ji. 17^
others for acting contrary to it, while yet they
are guilty of the same evils. I will now keep on
the reserve no longer ; but will boldly declare,
that in what I have said concerning such, I meant
the conviction not merely of heathen philoso-
phers, but of wicked Jfews; and if thou, O read-
er, art such an one, I apply myself personally
to thee. Behold^ thou bearesl the name of u Jew, ^
und thou reposest thyself on the knowledge and
profession of the law, as if that would save thee;
and thou gloriest in the true God, i;i whom thou
believest; as if thy descent and profession, by
virtue of the peculiar covenant he made with
thy fathers, must necessarily entitle thee to his
IS And k newest /jw favour. iChou boastest of it as thine honour 18
ihe''tUu"s^Xt 7re ^"^ happiness that thou knowest [his] will, not
more excellent, be- merely by Uncertain conjecture and reasoning,
ing instructed out oiF but bv an express revelation, and that thou ac-
^^® '^^ • curately discernest and distinguishest upon things
that differ,^ which untaught nature may in many
respects confound ; bei7ig thyself well instructed
out of the law, having been from thy infancy ca*
iechised and educated in the accurate knowledge
^ Bearest ihe name of a Jezo."] The apos- atid othier passages are calculated for the
tie frequently addresses himself to un- conviction of other unbelievers, as well
convened Jews in this epistlej and espe- as for thfe edification of Christians,
cially here ; for no doubt there tveremariy ^ Dhcernest things that differ.^ So Beza
of them at Rome, who might be Curious renders ^oxijt/a||'jif t« iia^tpvla, ; and Els*
to know what he, who had been So vio- ner vindicates it in a manner which seems
lent an enemy to Christianity j would say very satisfactory ; though Capellus, Ham*
to recomnaend it. And Paul's great love mond, and Erasmus, defend our transla-
te them engaged him, on the contingency tion, approvest things thai are more excel*
of such an evierit, to insert such passages; lent. See Elsuer* Observ. Vol. II. p. 17.
30 Yet ihejj were sinners against God as well as the Gentiles.
SECT, of it. And in consequence of this, thou art 19 And art conB-
V. very confident that thou thyself art fit to teach S arfa giiTof th^
-^ the whole Gentile world; to be a guide of the blind, a light of them
?°?J: hliuL as thou thinkest them to be ; a IMt to ^^ich are in dark-
them that^ for want of the light thou dispersest,
ness;
20 are iri darkness: An instructor of the ignorant^ 20 An instructor
a teacher q/* these babes,"" as thou esteemest them J^gacher of^'^babes^
in comparison with thyself; having perhaps not which hast the forni
only the sacred oracles in thine hands, but also, of knowledge and of
in order to render thee more expert and me- ^^® ^"""^^ ^" '^^ ^^^*
thodical in the use of them, a summary, a com-
pendious system SLDdform of the knowledge and
tritth which is contained in the law,^
21 No\^ I deny not that thine advantages are in ^i Thou therefore
this respect very great; but 1 must caution thee ^S, tea'tn'thoJ
that thou art not deceived by any absolute de- not thyself ? thou
pendence upon them, and must press thee to thatpreachestamao
reflect how far thine own temper and conduct tho^'fteaf?^^^'''^''''
is agreeable to this knowledge and profession.
Let me ask therefore, thou that teachest anothi^r^
teachest thou not thyself 9 Dost thou act as' if
thouhadst forgotten thine own precepts, or didst
oo imagine thev did not obliffe thee ? Thou that 22 Thou that say-
'"'*' 1 s r "^ ' i. I ij ± 1 1 est a man should not
preachest, tor instance, a man should not steal, commit adultery
dost thou think thyself tolerated to steal f^ Thou dost thou commit
that forbiddest a man to cominit adultery, (^osM^"^^^'*y<' ^hou that
thou commit adultery 9 Thou that dost so ahomi- ^jj^,, commit sacri-
Tiate idols, and speakest of them at all times with lege?
such great and just abhorrence, dost thou com-
mit sacrilege by robbing the true God of what
he so justly claims from thee, whether of out-
w^ard tribute or inward homage; while thou so
strenuously disputest against any other object of ^3 Thou that mak-
23 worship? In one word, thou that gloriest in est thy boast of the
c Blind, — ignorant, — babes.} These favour of the rendering we have pre-
were titles which the proud Jews often ferred.
gave to the Gentiles. ^ Dosl thou steal ?'\ Grotius on this text
^ Form.'\ Moc^jocTJc has this significa- proves from Josephus, that some of the
lion, 2 Tim. iii. 3. And Bos (Exercit. Jewish priests lived by rapine, depriving
p. 100, 101.) shows that it often signifies others of their due share of the tithes, and
the sketch or outlines of a thing ; which even suffering them to perish for want ;
suits the interpretation here gif en better that others were guilty of gross unclean-
than he seems to apprehend. — L'Eiifant ness ; and as for sacrilegiously robbing
renders it, having in the law the rule of God and his altar, it had been complain-
knozoledge and truth ; but I know not ed of as early as Malachi's days, Mai. i.
whether jw,05?>u)(7jy ever signifies rw/<?,- and 8,12, J3. So that the instances are given
if the article has any force, it is in with great propriety and judgment,
Circumcision of no importance ivithout keeping the law. 3 1
law, through break- the law as SO excellent, and thinkest it such an sect.
^""^ e%\\ill GoIT' honour to be acquainted with it, dost thou hy v.
tht transgression of the law dishonour God, and
Rom.
act as if thou wert studying the declaration of •• 2
his will only to show him in a more presump-
tuous and contumacious manner that tliou dost
24 For the name not regard it? It is not an improbable supposi-24.
of God is blasphem- tion that I have now been making ;yor I, who
ed among the Gen- j^^^^ j^^^ ^^ Opportunity of knowing by Ions:
tiles through you, »s . .1 ^K. ^ i 4. ' r 4.\.
it is written. experience the temper and character 01 the
Jewish people, know it to be such, that I will
boldly say to their faces, " The name of the God
" of Israel, for which you profess so warm a
'* zeal, is bj/ your means blasphemed among the
" Gentiles, and his holy religion brought into
" contempt by your notorious and scandalous
" immoralities ; as it is written in your own
" scriptures concerning your fathers, whose
*' evil deeds you so generally imitate." (Com-
pare 2 Sam. xii, 14 ; Isa. lii. 5 ; Ezek, xxxvi.
23.)
?5 For circum- My duty absolutely requires me to give such 25
cision verily profit- cautions and to make such remonstrances as
faw' but'if thoa be ^^ese; for circumcision is indeed profitable if a
a breaker of the law, man keep the law ;^ his being a Jew, if he be
thy circumcision is truly a good man, will give him many advan-
made uncircumci- ^^^^^ ^^^ becoming a Christian, and, were his
obedience perfect, would entitle him to the bless-
ings promised in the law. But if thou be a
transgressor of the law, thy circumeision is in
effect become uncircumcision ; thou wilt have no
more benefit by it than thou hadst never re-
ceived it; as thou wellknowest that, according
to the tenour of the law itself, circumcision, far
from being any excuse for thy offence, will
rather expose thee in many respects to a mucli
e6 Therefore, if greater punishment. And therefore, by a parity 2G
the imcircumcision Qf peason, if the uncircumcisioii, that is, an un-
trss onue'iawrshril circumcised person, observe and obev the great-
est and most important precepts or righteous de-
terminations of the law, though without any ac-
^ For circumcision, &c.] It is mostevi- take the pains of endeavouring to find
dent tliatyao cannot here signify that the such a connection as would justify the
following words are a reason for what use of it in its strictest propriety; in at-
was asiserted in those immediately pre- tempting which, many have vainly per-
ceding; it seems little more than exple- plexed themselves to no other purpose
tive, as the particle 7H)Zv among us often than to make the writings of St. Paul ap-
is. I shall not therefore in many passages pear more obscure than they really are.
32 He is a Jew that is one imvardly.
SECT, quaintance with the book that contains them ; "p^ ^»^ uncircumcr-
- - - - - - - - - sion be countc* ^ —
circumcision ?
V. if he faithfully and steadily conform himself to ''^'^ ^^ "''""'''* ^°'"
the main branches of virt;ue and rectitude it re-
?'**™' quires, shall not his uncircumcision he impeded
or reckoned as circumcision f Shall he not be
treated as favourably by God in his final account
as if he had been circumcised, when his not be-
ing so does not proceed from any contempt of
the Divine authority, but from his knowing
nothing of the rite, or not apprehending it in
his particular circumstances to be his duty to
27practise it? Fea, it is certain that <Ae uncir- 27 And shall not
cumcision that is hy nature, a man who continues ^"^""^^"'^^■'sion which
• J 1 u /• I- *u '* ^y nature, if it
uncircumcisea as he was born, accomplishing the fuiei the law, judo^e
great moral purposes of the law, in subserviency thee, who by the let-
to which its rituals were appointed, shall judge ^^l^^^ circumcision
and condemn thee ; who, while thou actest hi/ law ? ^ ^
the letter of its ceremonial precepts, and retain-
est circumcision and all its appendages with the
greatest exactness, art nevertheless, in things
far more essential and important, a transgressor
of the law, to the spiritual meaning and extent
of which thou continuest an utter stranger, and
which thou encouragest thyself, by these ex-
28 ternal observances, to neglect. For upon the 28 For he is not a
whole, as you would not allow any man to be ^^1*' ^^IV^"^ '^ . ^°®
, -'t*^ !/• J. j'x. I'l outwardly; neither
truly a Jew merely tor any outward rites which ^ t^at circumcision
he might observe, if he continued uncircumcis- ^vhich is outward in
ed, how carefully soever he might conceal it; so ^'^^ '^^^^^ *
must I freely declare to you, that he is not in
the most sublime and important sense a Jew,
that is, one of God's covenant and beloved peo-
ple, who is merely so in outward show ; neither
indeed \is ihat^ the true circumcision which is
^gappotcnt in thefiesh : Nothing merely ritual or 29 Buthe is a Jew^
ceremonial can recommend a man to the Divine "tt^'tllTol''"'-^''
*i ^ • ^r* 1^ ly; andcncumcisioa
favour; but lie \is\ a Jew^ that is, one ot Lrods ^ tfiat of the hearty
chosen people, who is one in the hidden part, as >" the spirit, and not
David expresses it, (Psal; li. 6.) or in the secret
recesses of the soul ; and the acceptable circum-
cision [is that] of the heart, which your own
prophets so often inculcate, (see Deut. x. 16;
XXX. 6; Jer. iv. 4.) when they urge the putting
away all inward impurity and obstinacy, as that
which is most highly offensive in the sight of
God. This excellent circumcision is seated m
(he spirit^ consisting of a change made there by
Refiections on the vanity of a mere external relation to God, S3
in the letter; whose the operation of the Divine Spirit himself, and sect.
Tuf of God? ""^ "^^"' ^®^ merely in an external conformity to tht letter v.
of the law, of which the worst of men may be
capable. Now such a person, whatever his i\^^\
outward profession may be, is one whose
praise Its'] not so much ofmen,^ who, eager to
spread their own sects, applaud those who be-
come their proselytes, or most strenuously re-
tain their peculiar forms ; but is of God, who
alone knows the heart, and whose esteem and
complacency is infinitely preferable to that of
whole nations or worlds.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our hearts be always attentive to those lessons of inward Ver. 2a.
religion wliich the sacred oracles fail not continually to incul-
cate. It is the praise of God that is in question ; and who can 29
be so lost to all true greatness of mind, to all generous ambi-
tion, as that he should not long and even burn to obtain it.'^
Or who can enjoy or attend to the praise of men, while he has
any reason to fear that God condemns ?
To have the name of a Jew or of a Christian, how little 17
will it signify ! To boast in an external and temporary rela-
tion to God, if we are such as shall finally be disowned by
him, will make us the more wretched. To have known his 18
will, to have distinguished things that differ, and set up for
instructors or reprovers of others, will only furnish out matter
of condemnation from our own mouths, if, while teaching
others, we teach not ourselves. Well may the punishment 19, 21
be aggravated where the guilt is' so great; when it brings so
peculiar a reproach upon religion, and in effect dictates so many
^blasphemies against the name of God, at the very time it pre- 24?
tends to exalt it
We pity the Gentiles, and we have reason to do it ; for they
are lamentably blind and dissolute : but let Us take heed lest 26, 3?
those appearances of virtue which are to be found among some
of them condemn us, \vho, with the letter of the law and the
gospel, and with the solemn tokens of a covenant-relation to
God,- transgress his priecepts, and violate oiii' engagements to
him; so turning the means of goodness and happiness into the
occasion of more aggravated guilt and misery.
S Praise is not of men, &c.] Perhaps the name of Judah, which' signifies^
here is a reference to the etymology praise. Compare Qnn, xxix. 33. and
of th« word Jew, it being derived from. xlix. 8.,
34 Though the Jexvs had the oracles of God and the promises^
SECT. VI.
After removing some objections , the sad case both of Jews and Ge?iiiles is
farther illustrated, arid the representation shown to be agreeable to the
scriptures of the Old Testament. Rom. iii. 1 — 19.
/ Romans hi. L r -n 1
SECT. T>UT some may be ready to object, *^ If it be what advantage
VI. XJ (c gQ ^i^^t no circumcision but that of the then hath the
"r~*« heart will avail to men's final happiness, what -^^^z or what profit
'^®"** ^, ^7 r-i ^7 7 i r ^1 T I i ^i " there OX circumci-
iii. 1. then \is\ the advantage oj the Jew^ or what the ^\q^ i
*' profit of circumcision^ which yet you seemed
*' to allow when you said but just before,
*' (chap. ii. 25,) that it in some circumstances
2 " profiteth ?" Nor do t deny it now : I say that 2 Much every way:
it profiteth much every way, or in a variety of ""^'f^l ^^"^^"^^ '^'^^
r T 1 n 1 /^ /> n 1 unto them were corn-
respects; as I shall hereafter more lully show, mitted the oracles of
(compare chap. ix. 4, 5,) and chiefs in that God.
they who have received it have been intrusted
with the oracles of God ^ in the divinely -inspired
scriptures, by which they are taught many im-
portant lessons, which may direct their lives and
dispose them to embrace the gospel, to the se-
curity of their final and everlasting salvation.
3 Of great importance indeed are these divine 3 For what if some
oracles to this purpose. And what if some, and did not believe? shall
,1 ., * 1 1^ 1 r xi r their unbelief make'
they a considerable number, ot those who once ^^^ ^^^^^ ^f q^^
possessed these invaluable treasures, ie/teued without effect?
them not^ or did not duly consider what they
speculatively believed, and sorejected the gospel
to which they were intended to lead, shall their
vnhelief disannul and enervate the faith of God ?^
Shall it destroy his fidelity to his promises, or
prevent our receiving them and owning their
4 accomplishment with becoming regard.^ God ^ 4 God forbid: yea,
^ 1 .jii . 1 ij • • 1. ii • r^i • let God be true, but
forbid that we should insinuate any thmg 01 this ^^.^ ^^^^ ^ jj^J.. ^^
kind. No : let the blessed God ever be acknow-
ledged to be true and faithful, though every man
* The oracles of God-I This is so re- nify the fidelity of God, or that faith of
markable and important a testimony to ours which God has pointed out as the
the Divine inspiration of the Old Testa- way of obtaining justification and life,
ment in general, that it can leave no The senses run at last into each other. I
doubt concerning the full persuasion of have included both ; and hinted, in the
St. Paul upon this head. last words of the paraphrase, at a sor*
^ The Jailh of God.] This is an am- of intermediate sense j as^ the attentive
biguous expression, and may either sig- reader will observe.
yet God is not unrighteous in taking vengeance. 35
yt Is written, That le esteemed a liar and unfit to have any con- sect.
ihoumightestbejus. ^^^^^^ reposed in him; as it is written, (Psal. vi.
;tined m thy sayings, ^. ^ x ,, rfn ? • i 7 • -.^ % • ? .
and mightesi over- li« ^) ^ f^^t thou migfitest be justified in thy ' "
come when thou art « words, and mightest upon the whole overcome j^^™*
judged. a iQlien thou art called into judgment;^ that
" they who insolently dare to arraign the
** equity of thy conduct may soon meet with
" the confusion they deserve.""
3 But if our un- But a Jew may be ready farther to object and 5
righteousness com- g^^y a jp ^^j. wirisrhteousness recommend the
menu the ricnteous* • »
ness of Cod, what *' righteousness of God,^ and illustrate his per-
shaiiwesay? /sGod " fections in that way of becoming righteous
unrighteous who tak- a by faith which he uow ordains, what shall
eth vengeance.'' (I ,, ^^ 1 u * i. i. -j r
speak as a man.) '^'^ *^J/» ^^^d what are wc to expect ? Is not
*' God unrighteous, who injlicteth that wrath
" which it is well known )'ou assert he will
execute upon the whole Jewish nation for
rejecting it .'^" / now speak as a man who
had a mind to cavil at the gospel might plead,
and by no means express my own sentiments,
as you may well imagine.
6 God forbid: for No : God forbid that I should harbour suchS
then how shall God ^.i 1 i. n i r,
judge the world? a thought or allow such a consequence: For
how then should God judge the world? With
Abraham our father, I acknowledge him under
the character of the Judge of all the earth, and
maintain that he will always " do right," Gen.
7 For if the truth ^viii. 5. And as for such a caviller, he might?
aijoxinded '^'throush ^s wcll speak out and say, " If the truth of
xny Vte unto his elo- " God hath abounded to his own slorv by means
a
<(
ner
y lie unto his glo- " God hath abounded to his own glory by
ry, why yet am I " of my lie^^ my falsehood and iniquity of any
also ludsredasa sin- ^^ i"* 1 'i* 1 i . ^ • , i
^^r'J kmd ; it he has taken occasion to over-rule
** my offence to the accomplishment of his
" word and the honour of his administration ;
'• why am 1 nevertheless called into judgment as-
a sinner, and arraigned for that as a crime
which is attended with such happy conse-
,« JVheti thou art called into judgment.] Testament renders this clause, " In the
'Eisner and Bos have ahundantly shown " mean time, if my lie conduces to the
that ^stvsf^fa has this signihcatiqn, (com- " glory of God by making the gran-
pare Acts x)»v. 25; xxvi. G.) and that " deur of this truth shine forth with.
ymnvy in such a connection, Fignifies to " superior advantage," &c. This is the
carry the cause. See Elsuer, Observ. Vol. clear and genuine sense, but it is not
II. p. ]8, 19 ; and Bos in loc. consistent with the rule I generally fol-
'^ IJie righteousness of God,] Though low, to deviate so far from the words of
^be phrase be in itself ambiguous, I think the original ; and I mention it as a spe-
l)r. Whitby has abundantly proved it has cimen of many liberties in which 1 have
pere the sense we give it. declined follqwiqg that version, after at?
^ J/ ihetr!ilh of God, kc,} ThQVrusslan tentive examination of it.
36 It will be no excuse that tve do evil that good may come.
SECT. '^ quences?" [And why may I not ^aj/,] (as we 8 And not rather,
VI. are calumniated^ and some most injuriously a/- f^^^^^^ *'^"^^'?"^"*
/. w , ■ * ' \ Lc T * J •/ i-il' '^ ly reported, and as
Uom. -^^^^ "^^^ maintain,) " Let us do evil things some affirm that we
jj- g* '* z/mf ^ood consequences may come from say,) Let us do evil
"them?" You may easily see that principles ^^,^^s°°^ °^^y^<^™^-
VI ^ *i ij • i'f *u i. * • • whose damnation is
iiKe these would justiry the greatest crimes m just,
the world, if thej might be so over-ruled as
to prove the occasion of good; and conse-
quently, would so entirely confound the na-
ture of good and evil, that I think it not
worth while to argue with such persons, whose
condemTuilion is indeed so apparently jW^,*^ that
I leave them to be convinced and silenced
by their own consciences, and only mention
such a detestable principle solemnly to warn
you against it.
9 But to return from this long digression — If 9 What then? are
the question I mentioned before be repeated, ^e better Ma« tkeij?
and any say, " What then upon the whole .^^ have we'ha'^eTeforrprov!!
" we Jews the advantage of the Gentiles so far, ed both Jews and
" that in consequence of having these oracles Gentiles, that they
" of God which we have received, the promises ^^^ * "° ^"^ ^*"'
*' which he will never fail to observe, and the
** principles of righteousness which he will
*' never himself violate in his conduct, we can
*' claim justification before God by virtue of
*'* our obedience to his law T"" Not at all ; for
we have before proved that Jews and Gentiles are
all under sin, and have placed them as convict-
10 ed criminals at the divine bar; As it is writ^ 10 As it is written^
ten,^ (Psal. xiv. 1.) in a variety of passages
which may be applied to the present occasion,
f Whose condemnaiion is just.] I think made in that Greek version, to render
this must imply that there are certain it more agreeable to the New Testa-
rules which God has laid down for us, ment; though many passages might es-
diserbedience to which in any imaginable cape the notice of such as made this
circumstances is universally a moral attempt, if it were really made. But it
evil; even though the quantity of good must have been, as we see in this in-
arising from thence to our fellow-crea- stance it was, a fruitless one ; consider-
tures should be greater than that arising ing how wide such copies were dispersed,
from observing those rules. For if this and how different the religious senti-
be not allowed, there can be no shadow ments of the persons with whom they
of force in the apostle's conclusion. were lodged. It seems much more rea-
g As it is written.] These scriptures sonable to account for the diversity we
are collected from different parts of the find between the original and quotations,
Old Testament; but there are many by supposing the sense rather than
editions of the Seventy in which they words intentionally regarded; and som^
all stand together, in the xivth, or, ac- accidental alterations have happened
cording to their order, xiiith Psalm; since in the Hebrew copies, which, in
>vhich has given some occasion to think (several places, mj^y make the difference
that other alterations m^y have been greateir than it originally wa?.
The Old Testament asserts the universal depravity of mankind, 37
There is none right- << There IS none righteous^ no not one: There sect.
eous,nonotone: a {s none that understandeth his duty and his vr.
1 1 There is none , . i • i tin .
that understandeth, " true interest; there ts none that see/ceth ajter ^^^
there i» none that <« God^^ and constantly endeavoureth to secure iii. n*.
^^^^t^'y^T tvtzW " ^^^ favour: They are all declined irom that 12*
gone out olthrwa^, *' moral rectitude which is the glory of the ra-
they are together be- «< tional nature; they are altogether become use-
th^re irno^ne^that '* ^^^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^"^ ^'^^ ^'^^^^ ^^^^' ^^^^
doeth good, no not " made, SO that there is none that practisetk
«ne: *« ^oof?, there is not so much as one: (Psal. xiv.
13 Their throat iV *' 1 — 3; Hii. 1 — 3.) Their throat [is] noisome 13
an open sepulchre; t( and dangerous as an open sepulchre, gaping to
thly have used^de! " swallow them up or poison them with its in-
ceit; the poison of" fected air; with their tongues they have used
asps Is under their " the most mischievous deceit; and while they
'^^ • ** make the fairest profession of friendship, the
** mortal venom of asps [is'] hid under their lips^
*' which utter the most infectious and fatal
u Whose mouth 25 <« slanders. (Psah cxl. 3.) They are men 14
•Ster'lfesr-''*"^ ^""^ " ^^^^^ '^^^^^ ^^/^^^ ^/ ^^^^^S «"^ bitterness;
*' (Psal. X. 7.) so that the most shocking pro-
** faneness mingles itself with that malignity
" of heart towards their fellow-men which
15 Their feet ore" breathes in every word. Their feet [are] 15
swift to shed blood: <c sz^,?/): to ruu towards the places where they
" have appointed to shed the blood of the inno-
16 Destruction and " cent. (Prov. i. 16, 18.) Ruin and misery 16
»)Hej-y are in their u [q^^^j ^^ ^^g whole, in all their ways; they
* '* bring it upon others, and so, by an inevit-
*' able consequence, upon themselves at last.
17 And tiie way" And as fov the way of peace and happiness, 17
of pence have they c« ^y j^^^^ ^^^ ^.^^^V^ oj. regarded it. (Isa. lix.
not Known i "^ o v
IS There is no ** '^? ^O -A.nd to sum up all in one word, the 18
fear of God before " great cause of all this degeneracy is, that
Uieir eyes. (c the fear of God is not before their eyes, but
*' they are utterly destitute of any true prin-
** ciple of religion, of any reverence and love -
*' to the great and adorable Object of it."
(Psal. xxxvi. 1.)
^ There is none that seeketk after God, tion, that if Israel in David's time, which
&:c.] It is allowed that this passage was one of its best ages, was so bad,
only proves directly what was the cha- Gentile nations were still worse; and in
racter of the Jews in David's time; but all these views it was much to the apos-
itplainly shows that the wrath of God was tie's purpose to produce the passage,
awakened against them as well as others The like observation is in a great mea-
for their sins : it proves also that a ge- sure applicable to all the following quo-r
neral degeneracy might prevail among tations ; as the paraphrase on ver. IS
them, though by profession God's pep- suggests, or rather as the apostle him*
pie; and it suggests a strong presump- self there evidently insinuates.
38 What the scripture saith is to convict the world.
This, my brethren, is in general the sad cha- ^9 Now we know,
racter of mankind in their fallen state; and the ^^^^''^^\ things so-
^ ^. . ,, ., . . . » ever the law saith. It
representation is the more striking as it is bor- saith to them who
rowed from the sacred writings. Now we know ^^^ under the law;
that what the law saith in such passages as these, ^^^^ , ^'f ^ T"*"^^
., . , ^ , ., 7 7°. 1 may be Stopped, and
it saith to those that were under the law; ' they all the world may
do not immediately relate to the heathen, but become guilty before
contain the character of those that were at that ^^^'
time the professing people of God. And as
most of these passages are borrowed from the
writings of David, Solomon, or Isaiah, it ap-
pears that, even in the best days of their state,
they had a great deal of enormous wickedness
among them. And if Israel, even at such a
time, could not justify itself, much less can it
be imagined that the idolatrous nations of the
Gentiles should be able to do it; so that everi/
mouth must he stopped, arid the whole tvorld stand
convicted before God ^ as guilty, and acknow-
ledge itself obnoxious to a dreadful sentence
from his tribunal. Now I earnestly desire to
bring every reader under a sense of this, as
what is of the highest importance in order to
receiving the gospel with becoming gratitude
and joy.
IMPROVEMENT.
Who can read this melancholy picture of human nature, co-
pied by the hand of an apostle from the lines first drawn by in-
ver, spired prophets, without deep humility and lamentation .'* To
5 0, II this was it sunk, that there was none righteous, no not one;
] 8 none disposed to seek after God or to cultivate his fear. And
from this bitter frnit, the apostasy of our nature from God,
I. ^^ li what detestable fruit proceeds! The throat which is like an
open sepulchre, the deceitful tongue, the envenomed lips, the
malicious heart, the murderous hand ! And who can wonder
that such rebels to their heavenly Father should sometimes
prove ruffians to their brethren?
Let us bless God that we have been preserved frmn falling
into such enormities, and from falling by them. His grace has re-
strained us from sinning against him in such an aggravated man-
ner ; his providence has guarded us from those whose feet are
> IVbat ike law saiik.'} It appears here ^ Stand convicted before God.] So v-no.
thai this word law doth sometimes sig- ^ix(^ rtu @(w seems exactly to signify,
nify the Old Testament in general; for Archbishop Tillotson would render it
not one of the quotatipns above is taken liable to divine justice ; which is the same
from the rentateuch. in sense. See bis Works, Vo^. I. p. 126.
Befleciions 07i the scripture account of meiis degeneracy. 39
swift to shed blood, and in whose paths there is destruction and sect,
misery. v^*
Let us remember the view in which these instances were
Ver.
brought, even to evince this deplorable but undeniable truth, .^ {a
that Jews and Gentiles are all under sin. The purpose of con- |q'
viction therefore being answered on our hearts, let us humble
ourselves before God as those that stand guilty in his presence
and obnoxious to his judgment.
Thankfully let us own the inestimable goodness of God in
having favoured us with his sacred oracles, and endeavour to2
improve in the knowledge of them. Thus instructed, let us be
careful to form the most honourable notion of God, as the wor-
thy and universal Judge who will never fail to do right; 6
and may these views of him produce an abhorrence of every
thing evil, which must necessarily be displeasing to him ! Nor
let us ever allow ourselves to be brought under the influence of
those fallacious and pernicious maxims which would persuade
us that the goodness of the intention sanctifies the badness of
the action, or that the pretended benevolence of the end will 8
justify irregularities in the means. God's judgment and decision
is final; and an inspired apostle''s authority is an answer to a thou-
sand subtleties which might attempt to turn us from the strictest
rules of that immutable rectitude on which it alvyays proceeds.
SECT. VIL
Trom the representation made above of the guilt and miser J/ of manhind,
the apostle deduces the necessity of seeking justification by the gospel,
and consequently the excellency of that dispensation, as exhibiting the
method of it. Rom iii. 20, to the end.
^ or» Romans in. 20.
Romans hi. 20. -^ tx a ir-o -4.1, • ^ • •
T^HEREFORE by T " AV^L justbeen proposmg to you convmcmg sect;
ibe deeds of the -*■ evidences of the universal degeneracy and cor- vii.
law, there shall no ruption of mankind, and showing you that the*
flesh be justified m/, ,j ./j -xji^ /^j
hii sight: for by the whole world must stand convicted beiore uod:
therefore let all my readers be persuaded to ad-
mit it as a most certain principle, and at all
times to act upon it, that according to the just
and humble acknowledgment of the Psalmist,
(Psal. cxliii. 2.) no flesh shall be justifed, or pro-
nounced righteous, before him^^ by works of
^ Be justified, &c.] The learned Vi- cxliii. 2, and must therefore signify to
trioga hath with great propriety observed receive the testimony of being righteousfrom
that this word is borrowed from Psal. ajudge, and cannot merely signify f<l) o5»
VOL. IV. I>
Rom.
ill. 20.
40
No flesh to he justified by the law :
Eom.
ill. 20.
SECT, complete obedience to the law of God,** whe- Jaw m the knowledge
VII. ther natural or revealed : For instead of jus- °^""*
tifying any man, it only anticipates, in a more
obvious and affecting manner, the sense of his
condemnation; as 6j/ the law is the knowledge of
siriy''' it discovers to us how grievous a thing it
is, and exhibits the righteous displeasure of
God against it.
But yet, blessed be God, every door of hope 21 But now the
is not shut against the sinner convicted by the ;Tthout"The''lal^'is
law: for the righteousness of God, that is, the manifested, being
manner of becoming righteous which God hath witnessed by the law
ordained and appointed in his gospel, without and the prophets;
that perfect obedience which the law requires,
is now made manifest ; being indeed attest"
ed hy the whole tenour of the law and the pro-
phets,'^ which join in leading our eyes to the
21
tain mercy. Tobe justified also sometimes
signifies to overcome in judgment^ Psal. li.
4, and the expression of being jws/ before
God implies the same. And that this is
the sense of the word in this epistle, ap-
pears from several passages; particu-
larly Rom. ii. 3. So that on the whole,
as he argues, justification is not a phrase
parallel to forgiveness, but refers to a
judicial process, and carries in it the
idea of acquittal, praise, and reward.
And indeed it seems to me always ulti-
mately to refer to the being pronoun-
ced and treated as righteous in the
great day of God*s universal judgment.
See Rom. ii. 13, 16
b By leorks of the law.'] I think, with
Mr. Locke, that the word law must here
be taken in this extent, comprehending
ceremonial and moral, revealed and na-
tural. And this I conclude, not so
much from the omission of the article,
(compare Rom. ii, 12, 14,25, 27; chap,
iii. 31; chap. v. 13, 20; in all which
places, and many more, vO|W.©j without
the article signifies the Mosaic law, as
the sense evidently proves,) but from
the conclusion which the apostle draws,
and the whole tenour of his subsequent
argument; which would have very little
weiglit, if there were room to object,
though we cannot be justified by our
obedience to the law of Moses, we may
be justified by our obedience to God*s
natural law. And nothing can be more
evident than that the premises from
■which this conclusion is drawn refer to
the Gentiles as well as the Jews^ and
consequently that law has here, and in
many subsequent passages, that general
sense. — A very learned person has late-
ly proposed to render £| i^fiuv vo(U«, by
the law of works ; pleading ^aTrTia-fj.wv ^t-
^^X*'? (Heb. vi. 2,) as a parallel instance ;
but 1 have declined this rendering, as
(ver. 27,) the apostle expresses the law
ef works by words placed in a different
order, yofxu twv fgfwv, opposed to vojus
Tcti^iwg; and (ver. 28.) x°?'? ^p/wv vofAn is
plainly, as we render it, without the works
of the law ; as the continuation of the
apostle's argument in reference to Abra-
ham shows. Nor can I see what grelt
end could be served by allowing this cri-
ticism; since the apostle elsewhere sls-
serts justification y^o^i g i^fuv without works,
(chap. iv. 9.) And to say that cpfwv is
put elliptically for vo|U!f e^fcuy, (that is,
works for the law of works,) is very arbi-
trary. Nor can I conceive that any one
can be justified by the law of works
without being justified by the works, or
vice versa; and this is expressly Paul's
assertion, chap. iv. 4, 5.
*= By the law is the knowledge of sin."]
This strongly implies the broken and dis-
jointed state of human nature, in conse-
quence of which the precepts which God
gives us, will, on the whole, only serve
to convict us of guilt, but not to produce
an obedience by which we can finally be
acquitted and accepted. Some render it,
the law takes cognizance of sin.
^ Attested by the law and ih6 propheta-l
See in this view. Gen. xv. 6 ; Isa, liii.
uU. i Pan. ix. 24.
But justification is by grace through the blood of Christ, 41
22 Even the right- great Messiah : Even the righteousness of God, sect.
cousness of God ^y^j^ j^g j^^^j^ appointed us to seek by the ex- vir.
t/vhic/i ts Dv iftitn or ^ ^ ^
Jesus Christ unto all, ercisc of a Yvi'm^ faith on the power and grace "^^
and upon all them o/his Son Jtsus Christ ; to whom he commands iij 22',
L^ no diffeVen^cJ-^^''^ "^ *^ Commit our souls, with all humble and
obedient regard. This way of obtaining right-
eousness and life is now, I say, made manifest
to all, and, like a pure, complete, and glorious
robe, is put upon all them that believe^ whether
they were or were not acquainted with, or sub-
ject to, the Mosaic law before their conversion
to Christianity; for there is in this respect no
difference at all between one believer and an-
23 For all have sin- other : For all have sinned, as we demonstrated 23
ned and come short ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ i ^f q^, ^^
of the glory of God: , r ^^ ;% v a • "^u- *i 1 - xi^ -^
have tailed oi rendering him that glory that was
so justly his due, and thereby have not only
made themselves unworthy the par-ticipation
of glory and happiness with him, but stand ex-
posed to his severe and dreadful displeasure :
24 Being justified And if any escape it, they are such as, being in- 24}
freely by his grace, duced to embrace the gospel, are justified freely^
through the redemp- •,i . i. j* * i j -^ o .^ •
tion that is in Jesus Without pretending to plead any merit of their
. Christ: own, by his rich and sovereign grace^ proposed
P there by virtue of that redemption and deliver-
ance which is in Christ Jesus his well-beloved
25 Whom God hath Son: Whom God hath in his infinite mercy ;9ro- 25
tfationVi^rough fafth P^^^^, ^^^ exhibited to US in the gospe],^ as a
in his blood, to de- propitiation through whom he may honourably
^ discover himself as propitious to us, and con-
^ verse favourably with us, as he did with Moses
from the mercy-seat; an inestimable privilege,
which we receive by virtue of faith in his aton-
ing blood, with which the throne of God is, as
it were, sprinkled over, as the propitiatory in
the tabernacle was with the blood of the sin-of-
® Come short of the glory of God.'\ Mr. word va-Ts^ovvTui of losing it, which cer-
Fleming, and after him, if I mistake tainly signifies a deficiency of what
not. Lord Harrington, explains this /a//- might have been attained, rather than
ing short of God's glory, as signifying the the loss of what is actually possessed.
loss of that lucid resemblance of the glw Compare Mat. xix. 20; ICor. i. 7; Heb,
rious Shechir/ah, which they, after Mr. iv. 1 ; chap. xii. 15.
Joseph Mede, suppose our first parents ^Proposed.] Some contend that wpoiSfTo
to have worn in their primeval state, here signifies /o exhibit; others, that it
Eut if it were to be granted they had signifies to determine, intend, or fxvpon,
such a glory in that state, I cannot think (Compare Bos in loc. and Eph. i. 9, II ;
' it WQuld have been natural to have call- Pom. i. 13.) I have chose the word />ro-
ed it God's glory, or to explain the />oje, as having just the same ambiguity.
Rom.
iii. 25,
42 Boasting excluded, not hy the law, but by faith.
SECT, fering. (Lev. xvi. 15, 16.) And this is appoint- ciare his righteous-
VII. ed for a demonstration of his righteousness in the "j^nof^sinslhal^are
remission of sins, which now appears to be ac- past, through the for-
compiished without any reflection upon that aw- bearance ot God j
ful attribute which might seem to have a claim
so directly contrary to it; and this remission ex-
tends not only to the present but former age,
and to all the offences which are long since past,
according to the furhearance of God, who has
forborne to execute judgment upon sinners for
their repeated provocations, in reference to that
atonement which he knew should in due time
^6 be made. He has, I say, proposed his Son /or 26 To declare, i
a demonstration of his ris:hteoiisness, which now, ^-^y» ^^ ^^is titBe, his
-. -J o J*!' righteousness: that
in this present ever-memorable and signal time, he might be just,
is so wonderfully illustrated in the great trans- and the justifier of
actions of our own age, intended for this pur- ^^'^ J^|f ^ beiieveth
pose, that he might he and appear justy and
yet at the same time, without impeaching in
any degree the rights of his government, the
justifier of him who is of the faith of Jesus, whcy-
soever he be,s that is, of every one who sincere-
ly believes in him, and acquiesces in that me-
thod of salvation which God hath published by
him, and established in his perfect obedience
and meritorious sufferings.
27 Contemplate, I beseech you, this only way of . 27 Where is boa^t-
redemption and acceptance, and say. Where then c^J^ej^"' ^y '\,,hat
[is'\ boasting in our own righteousness, or on ac- law? of works? Nay ;
count of any other peculiar privileges .'^ Or what
reason can any who partake of these blessings
have to glory in themselves ? You will easily see *
that it is entirely excluded. And reflect farther,
hi/ ichat law is it excluded.? [Bi/ the law] of
works 9 by that of Moses, or any other law pro-
mising life only to perfect obedience, and threat-
ening all disobedience with inevitable death ?
By no means. This would leave a man all the
little reason for boasting he could possibly have ;
iJust and ihejuslijler, &c.] By just just in such an act might have seemed
Mr. Taylor would understand merciful, incredible, had we not received such au
and Mr. Locke faithful to his promises ; account of the propitiation and atone-
but either of these makes but a very cold toient. But oar explication is vindicat-
sense when compared with that we have ed in a most masterly and unanswer-
here given. It is no way wonderful that able manner by the worthy author of an
God should be merciful, or faithful to excellent tract, entitled Christ the Me-
Jiis promises, though the justifier of be- diator, p. 85, &c. to which 1 .with great
lieviiig sinners; but that he should be pleasure refer the reader.
Justification hy faith establishes the law. 43
but by the law of even that he had acted perfectly right and well, sect.
^^^^^' and had all that excellence and worth of cha- v"*
racter which a being in his circumstances could '
attain. But if jou suppose him to have re- -^^^
course to the gospel, Z>j/ the law of faith it must
certainly be excluded, since the very constitu-
tion of that requires persons to acknowledge
themselves sinners, and, as guilty and indigent,
to make an humble application to the free mercy
of God in Christ for pardon and every other
blessing which is necessary to their final hap-
piness.
28 Therefore we We therefore are come to a conclusion of this 28
conclude that a man , ^^ ^^^ argument, that a maw, of whatever
IS justuied by faith r to ' .-,./> j 7
without the deeds of nation, proiession, or character, isjnsti/iea 63/ a
ihe law. true, lively, and effectual faith in the gospel,
without the works of the law ; ^ that is, though
destitute of any legal works in consequence of
which he could claim justification and life.
"29 Is he the God of And this naturally leaves room to add, [fs^9
the Jews only? /.A. g^j^ ^.^^ j^^^j^ established such a method of
not also ot the Gen- . . J . 7 /-^ 1 /• ; r 1
tiles ? Yes, of the justincation, the (jrod oj the Jews onn/, and not
Gentiles also: also of the Gentiles f Sureli/ he is the God of the
Gentiles too ; since it is very evident that all
claim from works being thus universally given
up, the Jews and Gentiles must in this respect
30 Seeing 27 m one stand upon a level. So that [it w] o7ie God, the SO
God wiiich shall JUS- g^me eternal and unchangeable Jehovah, that
III V 11)6 circ u incision ■ o '
by faith, and uncir- will justify the Jews, who have received circum"
cumcision through cision, not by that, but bij faith; and will jus-
^^'^^^' tify the Gentiles too, who are still in their un-
circumcision, through the same faith; and there-
fore demands the grateful love and the new
obedience of both.'
31 Do we then Now while we maintain this method of jus-Sl
tification and salvation, can it be said that we
derogate from the honour of God\s justice or
l» A lively and eflfectual faith without one, and supposes it an allusion to the
rvorks, &c.] By thus guarding the asser- prediction, Zech. xiv 9, that the Lord
tion we sufficiently see how very consist- shall be one and his name one; fulfilled
ent it is with that of St. James, (chap. ii. by the publication of the gospel. But!
17,23,25,) who only in effect asserts think this supposed allusion far-fetched,
that no faith can suffice to our justifica- and see not any occasion for supposing
tion which is not in fact productive of iKvi^iw;, by faith, and ^la -Trirf^j, through
obedience; and when the matter is thus faith, to signify different things; nor can
stated, there is no appearance of con- I see what different idea can here be af-
trad-ict^on. fixed to them. L' Enfant renders it, he
^ One God that justlfieth the circumcision u-iil justify the circvmcision by faith, and
by faith, and uncir cumcision through faith. \ unckcumcision by the same faith,
Mr, Locke would render it seeing God is
44 Befledions on justification by grace through Christ,
SECT, his law ? Do we set aside the law hy faith as if ™ake void the lai»
VII. it were a fault, or annihilate it as if it were an f^^^j"^^ IfJ"^ l^^^
useless thing? God forbid that we should ever tablish thelaw.
.?*^"* insinuale such a design or entertain such a
thought. Nay^ on the contrary, we really estab-
lish the law^ on a firmer foundation than ever,
and place it in a juster and more beautiful point
of light: for we show also its honour displayed
in the atonement as well as the obedience of
Christ; and we make it of everlasting use for
attesting the truth and illustrating the necessity
of the gospel, as well as for directing the lives
of men when they profess to have received it ;
as we shall abundantly show in the process of
this discourse.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our whole souls rejoice in this glorious display of the
divine mercy, in so beautiful an harmony with divine justice,
in our redemption by Christ; to which the apostle in this section
Ver. 20. bears so noble a testimony. We are all become guilty before
God; so that if he should mark iniquity, no flesh living could be
justified before him : let us therefore, with all reverence and
21 esteem, and with all joy, embrace the righteousness of God as
22 now attested by the law and prophets, by Christ and his apostles,
which shall be upon all believers without any difference ; hum-
bling ourselves deeply in the presence of God, as those who
23 have sinned and come short of his glory, and seeking to be
24 justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in
Christ Jesus.
25 To him let us continually look as the great propitiation; ex-
ercising faith in his blood, and rejoicing that those which seemed
to our feeble apprehensions the most jarring attributes, are now
27 reconciled and glorified. Let us readily acknowledge that boast-
ing is excluded ; and in the grateful overflowings of our souls
fall down before that throne whence pardons are dispensed, and
confess " that this act of grace is our only plea,'' and that we
must remain humble before God for ever, in a sense of the de-
merit of our sins and the abundance of his mercy.
29, 30 Let Jews and Gentiles unite in thanksgivings to God and in
love to each other, as having been all involved in the same con-
demnation, and all partakers of the same compassion. And let
31 Christians remember that God intended by this illustrious display
k We establish the law.'] Some render 1 think, not the proper signification of
\\^ Kay, but vce are the persons that observe nrw^iv. — For the justness of this infer-
the law; which is a just and strong ence, see Christ the Med. p. 90 — 96.
thought, (compare Rom. viii. 3, 4,) but.
Abraham was not justified by works: 45
of grace, not to supersede but to establish the law. May we sect.
therefore make it our concern, that not only the actions of our vii.
lives, but the sentiments of our hearts, be directed and deter-
mined by it ! as it is now enforced by more powerful motives
than when it appeared in its unallayed terrors.
SECT. VIII.
The apostle here shows that Abraham and David sought justification in
such a way as the gospel recommends, that is, by faith. Rom. iv. 1 — 12.
^ ^ - Romans iv. 1.
WHArThanwe'say T HAVE been observing to you that we Chris- sect.
then, that Abra- -■- tiaus, by maintaining the doctrine ofjustifi- viii.
ham, our father as cation bv faith, instead of superseding and ener-~T
pertaining to the ,. j • j j ^ i_t i A j* • i j Rom.
flesh, hath found? vatmg do mdeed establish the divme Jaw, and j^ j^
assert, in the most convincing manner, both its
authority and purity. For the illustration of
this, therefore, let us consider the important in-
stance of Abraham, and the manner in which he
was justified. What then shall we say that the
holy patriarch Abraham, our reverend father
according to thejlesh^ hath found effectual in this
respect?^ and to what must his justification and
2 For if Abraham acceptance with God be ascribed ? For if^
were justified by Abraham, were justified by circumcision, or by
7ttglor\^,^buf not t^^e "^erit of any other work^, rather than by the
before God. free grace and mercy of God, then he hath some^
thing in which he may glory ;^ but it is certain,
by what the sacred oracles express, that though
the behaviour of this celebrated person was in-
deed innocent, fair, and honourable before men,
3 For what saith 2/^^ [^^ hath^ not any thing to boast in the sight
the scripture? Abra- of God. For what saith the scripture upon thisS
* Hath found.'] Some would transpose authors use iv^i<r%w for obtaining, and that
the words, and render them, " Shall we by merit. Anuot. ex Her<>d, m Loc.
** say that our father Abraham hath foundy ^ He hath something in which he may
*' that is, obtained, justification and life glory.'] This seems 'o intimate that the
** according to the fie sh, that is, by cir- Jews maintained not only the necessity
" cumcision and observing the carnal but the merit of the Jewish observances;
** rites of the Mosaic economy ?" But else it might have bt^en replied, that
when the natural order and usual import Abraham was indeed justified upon his
of the phrase makes so easy and so good being circumcised, but that it was by
a sense, I can see no reason for admitting the grace of God in freely annexing
this construction. Raphelius shows that the promise of justification and life to
Herodotus ^nd other authentic Greek such a rite.
46 But his faith zvas imputed for righteousness.
SECT, head ? (Gen. xv. 6.) " Abraham believed God, ^^^ believed GorJ,
VIII. '' when he made him the promise of that mira- ^"no'LrLrri&hu
" culoiis and important seed, and so it was im- eousuess.
h^°3* *'' puled to him, or placed to his account, /or
" righteousness, or in order to his justification :"
that is, God was pleased graciously to accept it,
though he had not that complete and perfect
righteousness which might in strict justice be
demanded of every rational creature as the only
condition of his being acquitted at the divine
4bar. Now to him who i\\\\s worheth io the ut- 4 Now to him that
most extent of all that was required, the reward ^orketh is the re-
,.^,, \ ' ^ 1 1 ^ wvixa not reckoned
proportioned to that work is 7iot charged to ac- of grace but of debt;
count as matter of grace,^ but of debt ; and he
may glory at least in having diligently earned
5 it. (Compare chap. xi. 6.) But to him who in 5 But to him that
this sense worketh not, who can by no means ^orketh not, but be-
,., liii'ii. 7^ Ijeveth on him that
Eretend to have wrought all righteousness, but justifieth the unuod-
umbly believeth on him who declareth the free- ly, hisfait-hiscount-
ness of pardoning grace, and by that justifieth ed for righteousness.
even the ungodlj/, if he repent and return, the
phrase used concerning Abraham may be ap-
plied with the strictest propriety, and it may be
said that his faith is imputed to him, or placed
to his account, jTor righteousness, or to the pur-
pose of his being accepted and treated by God
as righteous.
6 ^nd \this is'] verv agreeable to what we read , ^ ^J^" .^^ David
1 I i* *i 1 T\ 'J /T^ 1 •• also describeth the
elsewhere ; particularly as JUavid (rsal. xxxii. blessedness of the
1, 2.) describeth the blessedness of the man^yho is man unto whom God
accepted of God, whom he speaks of as " one "np"teth righteous-
«^o whom God, according to the method of "^^^ ^'^^^^"^ ^^^^^^ '
*' proceeding we now maintain, imputeth right-
" eousness, without any supposition of, or re-
" gard to, a former series of good works sup-
" posed to have been performed by him." 7 Saying, Blessed
7 For he expresses himself thus: '^ Blessed are the^ °^e they whose ini-
" whose iniquities are pardoned, and whose sins q"'^'^'' a''^ *o/8'^'en,
. i 7^ 1 1 •! /» !• a"d whose sms are
^^ are as it were covered^ by the veil 01 di- covered:
'^ As of grace. ] Raphelius has shown here; but the validity of it by no means
that iJ.i(r9ov does not only signify a reward depends upon that fact.
of debt, but also a gift of favour ; and that <• Whose iniqmty is pardoned and whose
the phrase jw,t(T9ov^wpft)y occurs in Herodo- sin is covered.] Archbishop Leighton has
tus: so that a reward of grace or favour s© elegantly and beautifully illustrated
is a classical as well as theological expres- these words, that 1 must beg leave tore-
sion. — Could we be sure that Abraham fer those of my readers that cannot use
was once an idolater, it would be some his Latin meditations on the xxxiid
jfllustration of the apostle's reasoning Psalm, lo review the English translatioa
lie was justified hy faith before he was circumcised, 47
5 Blessed is the « vine mercy. Blessed is the man to whom sect.
man to whom the « ^j^^ j^^^,^i {^puteth not Sin.'" Which plainly viii.
Lord will not impute .^^^.^^ ^^^^ ^.^ ^^^ ^^^^ Committed by the -^'
best and happiest of men, and that it is matter iv. 8."
of mercy and favour that it is not charged to
account, so that he should finally be condemned
for it.
9 Cofnetk this h\ess' Now while we are speaking of this blessedness 9
edness then upon ^^ ^y^^ pardoned and accepted sinner, mve me
the circumcision , J i rj iL u i *i-
o;;/^,oruponiheun. l^ave to ask, [doth it come] iipon the circumci-
circuiTicision also? sion [o«/j/,] or also on the uncircmncision? The
For ivesay that faith celebrated instance we have just been mention-
was reckoned to . mi i i r - • • ' v i
Abraham for right- ^g Will show how far circumcision IS from be-
€ousness. ing ncccssary to a share in it : For [when'] we
say^ as above, that faith was imputed to Abra-
10 How was it then ^^^ yj,^ righteousness,"^ How and when waslO
I'atL" circumc'ision' it thus^ imputed and charged to his account, in
orinuncircumcision? this view.f^ When he was in circumcision or in
not in circmncisiou, j^^f.{j,f,umcision? [Truli/] the history plainly
but in uncifcuraci-
siou.
shows us that it was not in circumcision, but
in uncircumcision ; for it relates this important
circumstance of Abraham as taking place
many years before circumcision was instituted.^
11 And he receiv- ^wd it assures US that he received the sign of 11
€d the sign of cir- circumcision, not as the means of making him
trrtte"ou'ne"s of acceptable to God when he was not before so,
the faith which he but as the token of his being already accepted ;
had yet being uncir- ^nd therefore as the seal of the righteousness of
cumcised: that he ^^j^at/aiYA which he had in uncircumcision :S that
of it in the 2d volume of his Expository entitled tothebenefitof this, it is alsoen-
Discourses; printed at Edinburgh, 1748. tered iu the book of God's remembrance
« Imputed to him for righteousness.] I " that we are believers;" and this ap-
think nothing can be easier than to un- pearing, we are graciously discharged,
derstand how this may be said in full con- yea and rewarded, as if we ourselves had
sislence with our being justified by the beenperfectly innocent and obedient. See
imputation ofthe righteousness of Christ, my Sermons on Salvation by Grace, p.
that is, our being treated by God as right- 1 4 — 1 9 ; which account is perfectly agree-
«ous for the sake of what he has done able to what Witsius has remarked,
and suffered; for though this be theme- Econ. Fed. lib. iii. chap. viii. § 36.
ritorious cause of our acceptance with ^ Many years before circumcision was
God, yet faith may be said to be imputed instituted,] It is said this imputation
to us, aj h)Laio(T'^yyjv, in order to our being was made on Abraham's believing the
justijied or becoming righteous; that is, promise, Gen, xv. 6, about a year before
according to the view in which I have the birth of Ishmael ; but he did not re-
elsewhere more largely stated it, as we ceive circumcision till Ishmael was thir-
are charged as debtors in the book of teen years old, Gen. xvii. 27 ; conse-
God's account, what Christ has done in quently Abrahana was declared justified
fulfilling all righteousness for us is at least fourteen years before he was
charged as the grand balance of the ac- circumcised.
count; but t-liat it may appear that we S Seal of the righteousness of faitk-l
are, according to the tenour ofthe gospel, This seeaas an incontestable proof that
48 Reflections on the happiness of a justified state,
SECT, so he mtsht be the father of all those who believe might be the father
• • • 4t * • i* / of all them that be-
viii. in uncircumcision, that righteousness mai/ also y^^^^ tijou'-h thev
■ — Z>e imputed unto them, that they may be justifi- be not circumcised :
^**™- ed in the same means, and that it may be writ- ^-^at righteousness
'"• ^^- ten down in the book of God's remembrance ^^'f^^ 'hem aitf''*
12 that they are so. And he received this right 12 And the father
by divine appointment, that he might also be the of circumcision to
father of the circumcision, that is, to those «^'Ao Ilir ""rtrLrl^^f
should afterwards practise it, and were not onii/ only, but also walk
partakers of the external ceremony vf circum- «" t^e s(eps of that
cision, which in itself indeed can have no effi- ^^^^^''ZJc^^Z
1 1 n 1 11 • 7 _r j^ 1 -w^'ariam, wnicn he
cacy, but shall also walk in the jootsteps oj thai had Lemg yet uncir-
faith of our father Abraham which he had in cumcised.
uncircumcision, and which rendered him so dear
to God while he was in that state.
IMPROVEMENT.
If there be indeed such a thing as happiness to be enjoyed by
mortal man, it is the portion of that man of whom David speaks,
Ver.7 8. even of him whose iniquity is pardoned and whose sin is cov-
ered, and who enjoys the manifestation of that pardon. Well
may he endure the greatest afflictions of life with cheerfulness,
and look forward to death with comfort, when the sting of all
these evils is taken out, and the returning tokens of the Divine
favour convert them into blessings. Oh let us earnestly pray that
this happiness may be ours; that the great and glorious Being
whom by our sins we have offended, and in whom alone the
right and power of pardon resides, would spread the veil of his
mercy over our provocations, and blot them out of the book of
bis remembrance !
Let us on the one hand fix it in our mind, that it is the cha-
racter of that man to whom this blessedness belongs, that in his
spirit there is no guile; and on the other, let us often reflect
that it is in consequence of a righteousness which God imputes,
and which faith receives and embraces. We are saved by a
scheme that allows us not to mention any works of our own, as
3, 2 if we had whereof to glory before God, but teaches us to
- ascribe our salvation to believing on him who justifieth the un-
5 godly. Nor need we be ashamed of flying to such a method, to
1,2 which Abraham the father of the faithful had recourse himself,
and on which he built his eternal hope. May we share his dis-
position of mind, that we may inherit the same promises, walk-
12ing in the footsteps of our father Abraham ! So shall we also bei
circumcision was a seal of the covenant the most considerable objection that
of grace, and not merely of temporal bath ever been urged against infant-
{>romisesi and consequently obviates baptism.
Justification only by the lazv makes void the promises, 49
called the friends and children of God, and sit down with sect.
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in his heavenly kingdom. viii.
SECT. IX.
In order to recommend the scheme of justification by believing God's pro-
mises ^ the apostle shows that it was an illustrious act of faith which
entailed everlasting honours on the great patriarch Abraham; in which
he was intended for an example to us. Rom. iv. 1 3^ to the end.
T, ia Romans iv. 13.
Romans iv. 13. --,- tt a xrT> i z- * i i t /. »
poR the promise T HAyJi. spokcn ot Abraham as the father of sect.
that he should be -*- uncircumciscd believers as well^is those of ix.
the heir of the world, the circumcision, (ver. 11, 12.) and that with
was not to Abraham .j, • j. j- i ^. 7, ***''" p
or tohis seed, through evident propriety; for the promise to Abraham r^^^'^
the law, but through and his secd^ that he should be heir of the world,^
^^y^^^^'^m^ousne^s of ^^^t is, that he should inherit all tlie nations of
the earth as a seed that should be blessed in
him, was not and could not be by the law of
circumcision or of Moses, being, as we have
already observed, prior to both ; but it was by the
righteousness of faith. God gave him that pro-
mise on his exerting a remarkable act of faith,
on which God in the most gracious and honour-
able manner declared his acceptance of him as
14 For if they rjghteous. Now if they who are of the law.u
which are ot the law °j j j ^r ^ i r -, ^"^ . '*"'ji'*
A^heirs,faithisraade ^"0 depend upou that alone, [are] heirs exclu-
void, and the promise sivc of all Others, (as somc so eagerly contend,)
made of none effect: then that faith which in the instance before us
was so eminently honoured of God, is made use-
less, and treated as a thing of no value ; and so
the promise made to it is in effect abrogated, the
performance of it being put, not only on new
conditions, but on such as cannot be perfectly
15 Because the law performed in this sinful state.'' For the law 15
a Heir of the vuorkL] Kocrfxog cannot b Cannot be perfectly performed.]
here signify, as yrj sometimes does, one This is here said with reference to a moral
coMw^rz/ or /awrf, how fine or large soever, impossibility. It seems evident from
It must therefore imply his inheriting a what follows, that the law is to be con-
seed out of all nations, whom he might sidered as insisting on an obedience ab-
be said to possess in such a sense as solutely perfect; so that these good men
childrenaresaid to be an heritage, Psal. who were justified under it, were not
cxxvii. 3. Compare Gen. iv. 1 ; Prov. justified by it, but by the dispensation
xvii. 6. See also Psal. Ixxxii. 8, where of grace under which Abraham was, which,
God IS said to inherit the nations that are though not a part of the covenant of God
taken into his family on the profession by Moses, was not and could not be
of the true religion. abrogated by it. Compare Gal. iii. 17.
50 The promise teas, that he should be father of many nations.
SECT, of God, considered in itself alone, and without worketh wrath; for
'^- any regard to that grace which, though it was "l^^^^Zv^l^.l^l^t!,'
T^ in fact mingled with it, yet makes no part of the
iv. \5. legal dispensation as such, is so extensive and
difficult, and we are so weak and sinful, that in
fact, instead of securing to us the promised bless-
ings, it only worketh wrath, that is, it becomes
to us accidentally an occasion of wrath, and ex-
poses us to punishment as transgressors; for
where there is no law, either revealed or inti-
mated, [there is^ no transgression; but the
multiplication of precepts increases the danger
of offending, and the clearer declaration of those
precepts aggravates the guilt attending the vio-
l61ation. But «Aere/ore [i^] that is, the promise u Therefore it is
and the inheritance to which it relates, [is] of^^ by ^ace^ 'tcT'fhe
faith, or annexed to it, that it [might be] of end the promise
srrace; that God miehtmagnify the riches of his "^'S^^ ''^ sure to all
• • ' .'n .- jTi*x • the seetl, not to that
grace m proposmg justification and life tousm ^„,y ^^ j^ ^^ ^^^
a way that might in multitudes of instances be law, tut to that also
effectual, that so the blessing exhibited in the which is of the faith
promise might he firm and secure to all the be- ^j^^ father "of us al/-
lieving seed, not only to that part of his de-
scendants which was placed under the dispensa-
tion of the Jewish law, who are not indeed ex-
cluded from it if they seek it in a proper man-
ner, but to that which is the seed of that holy
patriarch to whom the promise was made by
a nobler relation, even by a participation of the
faith of Abraham, who is in this view the father
17 of us all: As it is written, (Gen. xvii. 16,) / n (As it is writ-
have made ihee a father, not of one family alone 1"^',!,^^^^'^^'''"^
^' xiL \c ^ latoer or many na-
to descend from Isaac or Jacob, but 0/ wiawy tions,) hefore him
nations: so that he is in some degree even like whom he believed,
God himself, <= who is the Father of all good Z^titClltl"^'^
men ; like that Almighty Being in whom he he- caiieth those things
lieved as re-animating those who are dead, and which be not as
calling into action and enjoyment things f^a^ though they were :
are not now in existence, with the same ease as
those that are.^
18 And since I have begun to touch upon it, per- I8 Who against
mit me, my brethren, to animate your faith by
dilating a little farther upon that of this illus-
c Like God.\ So T think aalivayli may is to be understood of summoning them,
here signify; and accordingly it is ren- as it were, to rise into being, and ap-
4ered ad instar Dei by Parajus. pear before him, Eisner has well proved
^ Calling things that are not.'l That this on this place.
As Abraham zvasy so are zve justified bv faith, 51
hope believed in trious patriarch. It was he who, against all hu- sect.
hope, that he jmght j^^jj ^jj^j probable hope, believed with an assured ix.
become the father ot , . /. f 7 "'^1 •. r. >i j« •
many nations; ac- and joyful Ao/^e, on the sccuFity of the divine ^^^
cording to that which word, that. Unlikely as it seemed, he should be \y^ ^s.
was spo^^"» ^^ s^^'^ a father of many nations, according to that which
^ ^^^ ^* was spoken to him (Gen. xv. 5.) when he was
called to take a view of the stars of heaven, and
God said, " So numerous and glorious shall thy
19 And being not « seed be.'''* And having received such a pro- 19
rnlde^d'l'.' h': mise. "»' being feMe in faith, how feeble so-
own body now dead, evcr he might be in his animal constitution, he ^
when he was about considered 7iot his 07vn body, which, with regard
M. 'neittt yeYthe to the probability of begetting children, was now
dea'dness of Sarah's dead, being about an hundred years old; nor the
womb. deadness of Sarah''s womb, of whom the sacred
historian tells us, " that it ceased to be with
" her after the manner of women." (Gen. xviii.
20 He staggered H.) Amidst all these difficulties and discour-20
not at the promise, of agements, he objected not to the promise of God
CJod through unbe- p 7 7 ;•*!• 7 » ^ x/. i 7 *i
lief; but was strong t/trough unbcliej, but was strengthened by the
in faith, giving glory exercise of the most vigorous and triumphant
^® ^*^^J faith, thereby giving a due and becoming glory
to the great God, the Lord of universal nature;
21 And being fully A7id was confidently persuaded, that what he had^l
persuaded, that what ^jj^g graciously promised he was, and ever is,
was ableTlso U) per- ^bk to perform, though that performance should,
form. to sensible view, seem ever so improbable. And2^
22 And therefore tfi^y^efore this heroic faith was so acceptable to
hinT^r^nghteous^ ^^^^ Divine Being, that it was, as we have heard
ness. again and again, imputed or accounted to him
for righteousness, that is, in order to his justi-
23 Now it was not fication. Neither was it written in the sacred 23
written for his sake records, which are to reach the remotest ages,
Puted to'him7'*"'" ^**^^* ^^^«^^ ^« ^^^'^^ o^^(^' ^^ chiefly to do a per-
sonal honour to that illustrious patriarch, that
24 But for us also, it was thus imputed to him; But also for owrSi
to whom it shall be 5Q/^,g„ to whom it, that is, the like faith, shall
imputed, if we be- . \ . . 1 -n /.jm it • /•
lieve on him that ^'^^ t)e imputed, ij we steadily believe in liim
raised up Jesus our who uot Only brought Isaac as from the dead
Lord from the dead, wonjb of Sarah, but, in the most literal sense,
raised Jesus our Lord from the dead, when he
lay among them slain and mangled by his cruel
25 Who was de- enemies : Even that great and glorious Re-25
livered for our of- deemer who was delivered up to them by the
determinate counsel of God, that by his death
and sufferings he might atone for our many
offences, and^ when he had fully satisfied the
52 Refections on the faith of Abraham^ &c.
SECT, divine justice for them,^ was raised again for fences, and was rais-
IX. our justification: that putting our trust in him tfficftio"n!°'^ ourjus-
"T who was thus apparently discharged from ail
jv. 23. farther claim upon him as our surety, we might
obtain, by virtue of our relation to him, plen-
ary pardon and eternal life.
IMPROVEMENT,
Let us continually bear in our mind the great and venerable
example of our father Abraham ; labour to the utmost to trace
Ver. 17. his steps, and have faith in God, who at his pleasure quicknietk
the dead, and calleth things which are not as if thei/ were. If sense
were to judge, it would proi^unce many of these difficulties in-
vincible which lie in the way of the accomplishment of his pro-
gomises; but they shall all be fulfilled in their season. Let us^
therefore be strong in faith, remembering that thus it becomes
us to glorify that God who condescends so far as to engage the
honour of his word for the support of our souls. He who hath
promised is able to perform, for with him all things are possible.
25 Already hath he done that for us which we had much less rea-
son to expect than we now have to hope for any thing that re-
mains : He delivered his Son Jesus for our offences, to redeem
us by his blood from final and everlasting ruin.
24j Let it be ouf daily joy that he was raised again for our justi-
fication; and let his resurrection be continually considered as
a noble argument to establish our faith in him who performed
22, 23 this illustrious work of power and mercy. So shall it be im-
puted to us likewise for righteousness ; yea, so shall the right-
eousness of our Redeemer be reckoned as ours, to all the pur-
14, 15 poses of our justification and acceptance with God. And
though, by our transgression of the law, we can never inherit
by any claim from that which only worketh wrath and con-
Igdemnation in consequence of our breach of it; yet shall we, by
believing and obeying the gospel, find the promise sure to us
as the spiritual seed of Abraham, and be for ever happy in the
enjoyment of that better Canaan,^ when every earthly inherit-
ance shall be no more found.
* Fnlly satisfied the divine justice for " with or in any degree weakened, or
them.] By satisfying the divine justice, " our obligation to the free grace of the
I mean, " doing all that was necessary " Father in our salvation transferred or
** amply and perfectly to secure the '* enervated." And I desire it may be
*' honour of the divine government in remembered and attended to through-
" the pardon and acceptance of peni- out, that this is the sense in which I
*' tent and believing sinners;" but I do would use the phrase wherever it occurs
not mean *' the payment of the debt, in any of my writings, and I hope it
** in such a sense as that our engage- will not be found that I have ever de-
*' meats to holiness should be dispensed viated from it.
Being justified hy faith, xve have peace zvith God.
53
SECT. X.
The excellency of the gospel-dispensation is farther illustrated, believers
being hereby brought itito so happy a state as turns even the heaviest
afflictions of life into an occasion of joy. Rom. v. 1 — 11.
Romans v. 1.
»yiIEREFORE be
ing justified by
faith, we have peace
with God, through
our Lord Jesus
Christ:
2 By whom also
we have access, by
Romans v. 1.
- \7I7'E have been reviewing the manner in
V yi yf which Abraham and David, those ilhis-
trious patriarchs, looked for justification and'
happiness, and in v^^hich we are to seek it if we
desire to succeed. We have been speaking of
our adorable Saviour as delivered for our of-
fences and raised again for our justification:
Let us now therefore reflect a little on those in-
valuable benefits which we who have embraced
this dispensation, whether Jews or Gentiles, en-
joy in consequence of it. And here it h in the
first place evident, that being thus justified by
means of faith in Christ, we have peace with
Obd:^ Our guilty fears are silenced, and we are
taught to look up to him with sweet serenity of
soul, while we no longer conceive of him as an
enemy, but under the endearing character of a
friend and father; even through the media-
tion and grace of our Lord Jesus Christ: By '2.
whom we have been introduced,^ by means of
SECT,
X.
Rom,
V. 1.
* We have peace with Gof/.] It seems
very unreasonalde to suppose that when
the apostle wrote such passages as this
and Eph. i. 1 — 3, he should mean to
exclude himself, who was no Hentile;
they are not therefore to be expounded
as spoken particularly of the Gentiles:
nor could he surely intend by these
grand descriptions and pathetic repre-
sentations, to speak only of such exter-
nal privileges as might have been com-
mon to Simon Magus, or any other hy-
pocritical and wicked professor of Chris-
tianity. And if he did not intend this,
he must speak of all true Christians as
such, and as taking it for granted that
those to whom he addressed this and his
other epistles were in the general such,
though there might be some few except-
ed cases which he does not think it ne-
cessary often to touch upon. And this
is, after all, the true key to such pas-
sages in his epistles, and as such I have
used it throughout my work; and as I
have more particularly stated and vin-
dicated it in the postscript which I have
added to the preface of my Sermons on
Regeneration, in the second edition, I
must beg leave to refer my reader thi-
ther, and hope I shall be excused from
a more particular examination of that
very different scheme of interpretation
which Mr. Taylor has so laboriously at-
tempted to revive. The main principles
of it are, I think, well confuted by my
pious and worthy friend Dr. Guyse, in
the preface to his Paraphrase of this
Epistle.
** We have been infroduced: t^jv -rrfocree,-
ywyrjv i(T'^'nKa(xev.'\ Raphelius has shown
from Herodotus, that 'TTfiocraywyn is often
used as a sacerdotal phrase, and signifies
*' being with great solemnity introduced
*' as into the more immediate presence of
*' a deity in his temple, so as, by a sup-
** posed interpreter, from thence called
" Trootrayujyivg, Ike introdiiceVy to have a
" kind of conference with such a deity.''
54 IVe rejoice in thefnius
SECT, faith, into that state of grace and acceptance in faith, into this grace
X. which we now stand with humble boldness In ^''^"•^''" • ^^ '';'"^'
, . J 1 1' 1 n \ I ^"'^ rejoice in hope
his presence, and cneeriul coniidence that no- of the glory of God.
Rom. thing shall remove us from his favour. And by
^* * a farther consequence, we do not only rejoice in
some considerable present privileges, but boast
in a pleasant and assured hope of inheriting at
length the glory of God, a state of perpetual
splendour and happiness in the house and pre-
sence of our heavenly Father, in which he will,
as it were, adorn us with the rays of his own
3 glory. And not only do we so boast in this hope, 3 And not only w,
but we also i^hry in our tribulation' and afflic- ?"^^^°'°;y'"^'^"-
, . , * ^ ^^ . . ^1 T lalions also, kjjow-
tion, which, far from esteeming, as the Jews are ing that tribuiatiou
ready to do, any token of reprobation or dis- worketh patience,
pleasure, we look upon as being, in this connec-
tion, the allotment of God's paternal love to
us, that we may thereby be enabled to do him
a more singular honour, and be prepared for a
more exalted happiness; knowing that tribula^
tion, under the influence of divine grace, work-
eth a calm, silent, hwmhle: patience, a most
beautiful and happy disposition of mind, which
4 is daily strengthened by exercise: ^w^i this 4 And patience
patience produceth such an experience of God's ^'^per'ence, and ex-
■« -* , J ^1 (* r- perience hopes
supporting goodness, and ^such proof oi our
own sincere faith,'^ strict integrity, and steady
resolution for him, as we are sure will be ac-
ceptable to him; and therefore this experience
and proof of our graces, which like pure gold
brighten in the furnace, worketh a more live-
ly and triumphant hope of a glorious future re-
5 ward. And i\\h hope, sublime and confident 5 And hope mak-
as it is, does not shame and confound [us] with ^^^ "°\, ashamed
-. . 1 • 1 Decause the love o*
disappointment ; yea, we know it cannot, 6>e-
cause we have already within ourselves the
very beginning of that heaven at which it as-
pires. For (he love of God, in the perfection
of which the blessedness of that celestial world
c We glory also in tribulation. '\ The this delicacy of address is so apparent
Jews might object to the persecution of in many passages of the epistles, that. I
Christians, (as we know they did to that should swell the notes too much if I
of their Master,) as inconsistent with were accurately to trace it.
what they concluded would be the state ^ Proof of our faith.] Mons. Saurin
of the people of the Messiah. It is very justly observes that the word ^oxj|a>3
therefore with great propriety that the has this signification, and in a metaphor
apostle so often discourses on the bene- taken from gold proved by purifying
fit arising from the sufferings of true be- fire. Compare 1 Pet. i. 7: see Eccles.
lievers, by which he lays in the strong- ii. 5; Sanr. Scrm. Vol, VII. p. Ii9.
est answer to auy such insinuation. And
of our tribulation, 55
God is shed abroad consists, is in a plentiful effusion poured into sect.
in our hearts, by the hearts by his Holy Spirit, which is sriven ^•
Holv Ghost which IS ^ j ui * u* i 'A *.
piv/n unto us- ^^^^ ^**5 ^"^ cnablcs us to see his love amidst
given unto us: "'"" "^J ^"" ^l.uu.^^ ua .-^ .^^ ..lo x^.^ «tx.tv.o., ^^^
all his corrections, and to delight ourselves daily ^ ^ *
in him, though for the present he appoint us
trials which may seem ever so rigorous.
6 For when we Novk' all these invaluable privileges and hopes, 6
were yet without ^jij^h make our lives so joyful amidst such va-
Chri&t ^ died for the rious tribulations and extreme sufferings, are to
ungodly. be traced up to the death of Christ, and resolv-
ed into his love ; for when we were yet in a weak
and languishing, infirm and helpless state, des-
titute of all these divine principles and hopes,
yea incapable of delivering ourselves from the
depths of guilt and misery into which we were
plunged, Christ most seasonably died for us,
even in the stead of the ungodly,^ for Jews and
Gentiles, when they were, as we have proved
before, all under sin.
7 For scarcely for j^qhd^ this is a most memorable thins:, and 7
a righteous man will ,| r, t. la. a.- ^ £c ?• *.
worthy our irequent, attentive, and atiectionate
consideration: For scarcely would one be will-
ing to die in the stead of a righteous man ^ though
we apprehended him in the most immediate dan-
ger; [^/'] perhaps, in thesteadof a remarkah]y good
and benevolent man,^ one would even dare to
*> Diedin the stead of the ungodly.] By demonstrated that vittp ^jctwy aTTfSaye
ungodly here, Mr. Locke understands signifies he died in our room and stead;
Gentiles; as ailso, by weak sinners, enemieSf nor can I find that a7ro9avnv C/in^ tjvo;
&c. They are undoubtedly included; has ever any othersignificatioii than that
but it seems very inconsistent with the oi rescuing the life of another at the expense
whole strain of the apostle's argument of our own; and the very next verse
in the preceding chapters, to confine it shows, independent on any other au-
to them. Compare chap. iii. 9 — 20, 22, thority, how evidently it bears that sense
23; iv. 5; v. 20. I therefore all along here; as one can hardly imagine any
explain such passages in the raostexten- one would die for a good man, unless it
sive sense; and think nothing in the were to redeem his life by giving up his
whole New Testament plainer than that own. How much higher not only Gro-
the gospel supposes every human crea- tins, but Le Clerc, carried their expli-
ture to whom it is addressed to be in a cations of this great doctrine than some
state of guilt and condemnation, and in- moderns have done, may be seen by
capable of being accepted with God any consulting Grotius's gloss on 1 Pet. ii.
otherwise than through the grace and 19, (De Satisf. cap, ix.) and Le Clerc on
mercy which it proclaims. Compare* John i. 29.
John iii. 16,36; chap. v. 24; 1 John iii. ^ Now: yao-] It is very evident that
14; Mark xvi. 15, 16; Luke xxiv. 47; yas cannot have the force of an illative
and especially 1 John i. 10, than which particle here or in the preceding verse;
no assertion can be more positive and and it is hardly possible to number all
express. Albert (Observ. Sacr. p. 304.) the passages in Paul's writings to which
has well proved that v.ctlet xaioov should the like remark may be applied,
be rendered seasonably, and Raphelius Z Righteous, — good.'] It is true that in
(Not. ex Xen. in ver. 8,) has abundantly one sense righteousness must include good'
VOL. IV. E
56 Justified by Christ's deaths we shall be saved by his liff.
SECT, die; for certainly it is but here and there one one die; yet perad-
X. in a great multitude who would be willing to ^^^^'''iJ^l \^^d
redeem the most eminently useful life at the even dare to die.
v^'. pJ'ice of his own. But God hath recommended 8 But God com-
At« astonishing love towards us, and set it off '"^".^^^^ *^'^*°^*^ ***'
., .R . I . J . ' ^ i- 1 • 1 wards us, in that
as it were with this grand circumstance oi high while we were yet
embellishment, if I may so speak, that when we sinners, Christ died
were yet sinners^ and therefore not only unde- ^^^ "*•
serving of his favour, but justly obnoxious to
wrath and punishment, Christ died in our stead,
that our guilt might be cancelled, and we
^brought into a state of divine acceptance. Since 9 Much more then^
therefore it hath pleased the blessed God to ^^'"t.^^^!. J"/'^^^
^ , * 1 1 !• 1 /' 1 • 1 by his blood, we
give US such an unexampled display oi his love shall be saved from
as this, how high may our expectations rise, and wrath through him.,
how cheerfully may we conclude, that much more
being now justified bj/ the efficacy of his most
precious blood, we shall be saved from wrath by
him! For we can never imagine that God would
provide at so expensive a rate for our justifica-
tion, and then finally leave us under wrath,
though we have acquiesced in the scheme of
his grace for our deliverance.
10 For if , as I have already maintained, 2£;Aew lo For if when we
we were enemies, through the perverseness of ^^""^ enemies, we
. J , ,, i°ii. ?. 1. were reconciled to
our minds and the rebellion ot our lives, we God by the death of
were reconciled to God by the death of his own his Son; much more
dear Son; and if, foreseeing we should fall into being reconciled, we^
this state of hostility, he made this wonderful yj^^ ^ ^^^ ^
provision for our being admitted to terms of
peace, how much more, being thus reconciled,
shall we be saved from misery and made com-
pletely happy by his recovered life, now he is
risen from the dead and ascended to glory !
ness, as we owe to every man a benevo- Jewish Antiquities, lib. 1. cap. ix.) bear
lent aifection, and are bound iu duty to some allusion to a distribution of many
God to do all the good we can to the kind into the three classes, Dl^DH,
whole human species But he may in ^.p^y ^^j ^,^^^ ^ ^^ ^. ^^^^^,
common speech be called a j«./ or nshl- J 3,,^ ^- ^^f^^ ^^^^ Wbmnical
eot/. ma« who gives to every one what ^^-^^^^ mention.-All the beauty and
IS by law his due, and^. a goodoxben,. ^^ ^^is passage is lost by reading
volent man who voluntarily abounds .n ^^,^^ j^gj^^j of ^;:c<..h, as the editor of
kmd and generous actions to which no ^^e new version of 172T does, without,
human laws can compel hmrTullv has ^^ j ^^^ g.^^, any single authority: For
the like distinction (de Offic. |,b i. ^ ,^i,j,,,i ^,^^ no one would rvUlingly die,
'u^\''\ J: ^^'""i^ r""^ ' ,i? ^^^"•''t'^'y thouf^hfor a bevefaclor some have readUy of-
Illustrated by Raphel.us, (Not. ex Xen. j^^^^ ^^ ^-^^ ^„j q^ ,,o,, „^t ,i/„if
in loc.) by apposite quotations from ^^^^j a ;,en.W Wador, but in ge-
other ancient writers. It may very „^„,i 1 iL ^/o«/ «.«„
• ., , /-, J • 1 1 • I.- neral a benevolent man*
{>ossu>ly (as Qodwin has shown in his
Beflections on the happiness of peace with God. 67
IMPROVEMENT.
With what ecstasies of holy joy may we.justly survey these sect.
inestimable privileges, the blessed consequences of having em- x.
braced the gospel and being justified by faith unfeigned! How
great a happiness to have peace with God, with that Omnipo- ^^' *
tent Being who can at pleasure arm all nature against us or for
us! to have access to him by Jesus Christ, and daily converses
with him as our Father in heaven! to rejoice in an assured hope
of enjoying glory with Christ in his presence, yea of enjoying
the God of glory! to see all affliction not only disarmed but
turned into matter of triumph, while tribulation worketh expe-3, 4!
rience, patience, and hope ! So may all our tribulations work ;
and be they ever so severe, they will be reasons for our joy and
praise. The pain of them will soon be over, the happy conse-
quences of them will be as lasting as our immortal souls.
Let us endeavour to dilate our hearts, that we may received
the largest effusions of the love of God to be shed abroad there.
The love of God! that plant of paradise, which will spring up
unto eternal life. And to excite it, let us be daily meditating
upon the rich wonders of redeeming love and grace ; adoring
that seasonable interposition of divine mercy, that when we
were weak and guilty creatures, when we lay for ever helpless
under a sentence of everlasting condemnation, that is, when we
appeared thus in the eyes of him who beholdeth things which are
not as if they were, Christ died for us, and gave a token of his 6
love even for the worst of sinners, which few among the children 7
of men are willing to give with respect to the most upright and
benevolent of their brethren. Since the love of God comes thus
recommended, let us cordially embrace it, and awaken all the
powers of our souls to a diligent care to secure the happy fruits,
that we may not receive the grace of God in vain. If we do
indeed experience in ourselves, not only that there is a founda-
tion laid for our reconciliation, but that we are actually recon-
ciled to God by the death of his Son, our hopes may rise high 10
that we shall much more obtain consummate salvation by his
life. For surely it is infinitely more astonishing that the Sou ^
of God should die to reconcile enemies, than that having sub-
dued their hearts by his dying love, and received them to friend-
ship as the purchase of his blood, he should employ his re-
covered life and extensive authority for their protection and
complete salvation.
58 We glory in God through Jesus Christ:
SECT. XI.
The apostle shows that the calamities hronght hy the first Adam on his
seed are repaired, with glorious advantage, to all who, hy faith, become
interested in the second Adam. Rom. v. 11, to the end.
Romans v. 11. p .
SECT, y HAVE been breathing out our hopes and a nd not only so^
^'* -■- our joys, as we are Christians, and are taught but we also joy
"T^ by the principles of our divine religion, to re- '" ^^^\ through our
Rom. "J, r^ 1*^. xi X /^ 1 " 1 ^ Lord Jesus Christ,
V. 11. joice, not only m the prospect ot glory, but even ^y ^^om we have
in tribulation itself. And now I must add, that now received the
it is not only [so,] hut that there is another grand atonement.
consideration which, though not yet mentioned,
lies at the root of all our confidence and happi-
ness ; which is this, that we boast in God as in-
variably our covenant God and Father through
Jesus Christ our Lord, by whom we have 7iow, in
these last times, received the great and important
reconciliation,^ which not only averts the terrors
of his wrath, but opens upon us all the blessings
of his perpetual friendship and love.
J 2 And therefore^ we may from these premises ^^ Wherefore, as
infer that the benefit which we believers re- tJred"inrt"e'wor?d",
ceive from Christ <= is equal to the detriment and death by sin;
we receive from Adam, yea, is on the whole ^^^ so death passed
greater than that ; for we now obtain rio^hteous- "P°" ,?" ""'"' IZ
*> , ..„ ^ , o . that all have sinned:
ness and lire irom one, as by one man, that is,
Adam, the common father of the human species,
sin entered into the new-made world, and death,
before unknown in the creation of God, entered
hy sin ; and so death passed on from one genera-
tion to another upon all men, unto which all
^ Received the reconciliation.'] The word c We believers.] As this 12th verse
xa7aXX«y>j here has so apparent a refer- is an inference from the 11th, it seems
ence to xa7>iXXay»ifA£V and xa}a>^Kay£v1eg in evident that they only are spoken of;
the preceding verse, that it is surprising for it is plain, from comparing the 9th,
•» it should have been rendered by so dif. 10th, and llth verses with the first, that
ferent a word in our version ; especially it is only they who are justijied hy faith
as it is so improper to speak of our re- who have peace with God, and who joy in
ceiving an atonement, which God receives him by Christ, as having received the recon-
as made for our sins. ciliation. And this obvious remark clears
^ Therefore.'] Ata t»7o certainly does the following passage of difficulties*
often signify in ^Ai5re5/)^cf; but there are which would be exceeding great if it
some instances, even among the texts were to be considered without regard to
collected by Mr. Taylor here, in which this connection, and which have in fact
it may as well be rendered therefore; misled many commentators; who for
particularly Mat. xiii. 13; John ix. 23; want of attending to it, have plunged
chap. xii. 18; chap. xiii. 2; 1 Cor. iv. themselves and their readers into great
17; chap. xi. 30; Epb. i. 15. In all perplexity, and given a sense to the pa-
which places our rendering seems pre- ragraph of which it is by no means ca-
Curable to what he would propose. pable.
For though by the one offence of Adam death came, 59
15 For until the
law, sin was in the
world: but sin is
not imputed when
ihere is no law.
Rotn
r. 13.
14 Nevertheless,
4eath reigned from
Adam to Moses, even
over them that had
not sinned after the
similitude of Adam's
transgression ; who
is the figure of him
that was to come:
Imvt sinned in him;*^ that is, they are so far in- sect
volved in the consequence of his first transgres- xi.
sion, as by means of it to become obnoxious to
death. And that this was indeed the case, and
this offence the engine of mortality in the whole
human species, we may infer from one very ob-
vious fact, I mean the death of infants froA the
very beginning; for from the fall of Adam unto
the time when God gave the law by Moses, as
well as after it, sin was and appeared to be in
the world, by the continual execution of its pun-
ishment, that is, death. But it is a self-evident
principle, that sin is not and cannot be imputed
where there is no law, since the very essence
of sin is the violation of a law. And conse-
quently, if we see in fact that sin was imputed,
we must conclude that the persons to whose
account it appears to have been charged were
under some law. Nevertheless, it is certainly
death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over
infants as well as others, over those, I say, who
had not sinned according to the likeness of the
transgression ofAdam,^ that is, who had never in
their own persons offended God as Adam their
father did; who, with res|)ect to the extent of
his actions to all his seed, was the figure or mo-
del^ of him who was to comcy^ that is, a kind of
^ Unto zohich all have sinned: tf^ ato-av-
1e; ^jw,ap1ov.] Eisner (Observ. Vol. II. p.
26.) wouJd render it on account of whom ;
and he produces som*i remarkable autho-
rities for it; (compare Phil iii. 12; Rom.
X. 19; chap. xvi. 19; 1 Thess. iii. 7.)
but I think those produced by Mr. Tay-
'lor, (from Gal. v. 13; Eph. ii. 19 ; 1 Thess.
iv. 7 ; 2 Tim. ii. 14.) with the use of the
particles in some of the purest Greek
classics, sufficient to support his ren-
dering, which I have here followed. See
his Scripture Doctrine of Original Sin,
Part I. p. 51, &c. note.
* Likeness of Adam* s t)ansgression.'\ Mr.
Locke and several more interpret this of
the Gentiles, who did not sin against a
positive laxa: But they might certainly
have died for their transgression against
the natural law^ under which they were
born, and for which the apostle express-
ly asserts, not only that they were in
fact liable to perish, (chap. ii. 12, &c,)
but that they knew they were worthy of
death. (Chap. i. ult.)
f Figure or model. "J That the word
•ruTT^ has this signification, will appear
from Acts vii, 44; Rom. vi. 17; Phil,
iii. 17; 1 Thess. j. 7; 2 Thess. iii. 9;
1 Tim. iv. 12; Tit. ii. 7; Ileb. viii. 5;
1 Pet. v. 3.
? Of kirn who was to come: ru jW.-XXoy-
7(§^.] Here is evidently an ellipsis.
Most commentators have explained it as
referring to the great person that was to
come, or in other words, the future
^Adam,] that is, Chris^t. But Sir Norton
Knatchbull would explain it of mankind
to come. He thinks that Adam cannot
with any propriety be called a ttjpe of
Christ, as the ti/pe of a thing is its shape,
model, or representation, and therefore if
the thing be good, the type of it must
be so too. Dr. Miliier, in vindication of
this interpretation, observes that this
will best agree with the apostle's design:
For if Adam was to be considered as a
public person, the type, figure, or repre-
sentation of mankind, his conduct will,
as the apostle savs it does, aft'ect infants.
Dr. Milner's Fading Flowers of Life, p.
14. — But it may be sufficient to answer,
that upon the common interpretation
there was plainly a correspondence be-
60 and reigned over the whole human race,
SECT, type of the Messiah, as being a public person
XI. and federal head.
Yet I must observe by the way, that with re- 15 But not as the
j^"- spect to the free s:ift of God in the gospel-dis- ""^^"f^^ ^? ^'^^ \'
V. 15. r •'1 r-T ^ A.I .1 % the free gift. For if
pensation, it \is\ not exactly as the ojfence, nor through the offence
limited in all respects as that is; for if by the of one many be dead;
offence of one many died, if the whole human fa- much more the grace
'"., ^ 'i • i_ T_ • A. oi God, and the
mily, numerous as it is, become obnoxious to gif^ ^y grace, which
death and destruction thereby, hOw much more is by one man, jesus
hath the free grace of God, and the gift [which is Christ, hath^abound-
granted] hy that grace, as manifested and dis- ^ "" °
played in that one greater and better man Jesus
Christ, abounded to many, that is, to all the nu-
merous family of believers !
16 And this in two very important respects. In i6Andnotast7ttw
■ the first place, the gift [«.] not merely, a. the ^/„Xg^t: tTt
ruin that came upon us hy one that sinned, m judgment washy one
respect to the number of offences in question; tocondemnation,but
for the sentence of but one [offence passed-] upon '^^ J'^^ffences "unto
us to condemnation, and we were no farther af- justification,
fected by the subsequent sins of Adam than
by those of an intermediate parent; but the gift
of divine grace, exhibited in the gospel, [is ef-
fectual] to our justification from the guilt of
many offences : It not only delivers us from the
sentence to which we were from our .birth
liable on account of Adam's sin, but from that
more grievous and dreadful sentence which we
had brought upon ourselves in adult life by our
innumerable and aggravated personal trans-
17gressions. Moreover, there is another impor- 17 For if by oue
tant article in which the grace of the gospel man's offence death
J ,, . *?. I.' 1 x/^ J J reigned by one, much
exceeds the seeming severity which attended more they which re-
the imputation of guilt from our first father ceive abundance of
Adam; namely, that if by one man's o^ence spa^*^, and of the gifts
death reigned, by one, over all his posterity, as
we observed above, they who thankfully and
obediently receive^ the overflowing abundance
of free grace, and of the munificent gift of
tween Christ and Adam, as each was a it is surprising any should have spoken
public heady though the influence of of it as common to the whole human
each on his respective seed was differ- race. And nothing is more evident
ent; 60 that the whole reasoning of both than that the word Xa^Savw has often
these learned and ingenious writers this sense, and signifies being active in
seems inconclusive. embracing sl benefit proposed, or a person
h Thankfully and obediently receive.'] offering himself under a character of im-
It is so very plain that the abundant portance. Compare John i. 11, 12;
reign in life by Jesus Christ is appropriat- chap. iii. 11, 32 ; chap. v. 43; chap. xii.
ed to persons of a particular character, 48; chap. xiii. 20; Jam. v. 10; 1 John
jexpressed here by receiving the gift, that v. 9; 2 John, 10 j 3 John, 7.
Believers in Christ shall be justified from many offences, 61
of righteousness, shall righteousness exhibited in the gospel, shall much sect.
reign >» 'j^e by one, ^^^^ reign in life by the one great Restorer and ^^•
Recoverer of his seed, even Jesus CkiHst ; that
is, believers shall by him be brought to a ^.^n.
much nobler and more excellent life than that '
from which Adam fell, and which they lost
in him.
18 Thereforeasby Therefore, on the whole, you see, as I began 18
the offence of one, ^ ^^^^^^y^ to you before,^ that as [the conse^
judgment came upon J ' u 4 r * 7
ail men to condem- quence\ oj one ojjence, on the one nana, [extend^
nation ; even so by g^j to all men, to bring Condemnation upon them,
the righteousness of ^^ ^ ^^iQ other side, [Me consequence^ of
owe, the free gift came ' * /• • i, r * 5 Ji / ;/
upon all men unto one grand act OJ righteousness \extendea\ to all
justification of life, men who receive and embrace it, securing to
them that justification which will be crowned
19 For as by one with the enjoyment of eternal life. For as by 19
man's disobedience ^^^ disobedience of one man many were constitut-
manv were made sm- , . ^.i . • i i • x j mi-
ners'; so by the obe- ^" sinners, that is, became obnoxious to aeatn
dience of one shall as if they themselves had sinned, so by the
many be made right- complete and persevering obedience of one many
♦ * shall be constituted righteous ;^ that is, they shall
be treated as such in the day of God''s final ac-
count, though they have no perfect righteous-
ness of their own to plead in consequence of
which they should stand before God and claim
the reward.
20 Moreover, the But as for the law of Moses, that could not 20
law entered, that the possibly procure this great benefit to them ; for
that made a little entrance,^ that is, took place
» As 1 began to observe, &c.] This madversion of a righteous God upon it r
18th verse seems connected with the end but simply to be raised from the dead is
of the 12th, and all the intermediate, not being made righteous, or treated as a
verses do undoubtedly come in as a pa- righteous person ; since it is a very sup-
renthesis; and the reader, by perusing phsable case, and will in fact be the case
the interwoven text alone, will observe of \nillions, that a sinner may be raised
that these verses, viz. 12th, 18th, 19th, in o^der to more condign and dreadful
make one continued sentence. But I punishment. The whole interpretation,
judged it necessary, here and elsewhere, therefore, which Mr. Taylor has given
to break the paraphrase into several sen- of tbi^ text, in this view appears to me
tences, lest the excessive length should destitute of a sufficient foundation,
have rendered the sense obscure, and ^ 3Iade a little entrance,] So •c^afHo-n'kBs
the passage unwieldy and disagreeable, properly signifies, and is well rendered
Many of Paul's sentences are, as they by the Vulgate sw^m/rrtui^ in which sense
stand in the text, obscured by the length, vrafna-a^loi is used Gal. ii. 4. Thus the
Compare 2 Cor. xii. 14; chap. xiii. partial and limited entrance of the law
^ Many shall be constituted righteous.'] is distinguished from that universal en-
To become liable to death for the offence trance of sin which passed on all, as
of another, is indeed being thereby con- Mr, Locke well observes. This I think
stituted a sinner, or treated as a sinner; preferable to Mr. L'Enfant*s rendering
since death is, in its primary view, to be it the law intervenedf that is, between
considered as the wages of sin, or the ani- Adain and Christ.
62 Grace reigns through Jesus Christ to eternal life,
SECT, among comparatively a very small number of offence might a-
x^ mankind for a few ages, thxtt the offence mip-ht, bound: but where sin
. .jni. 1 I I j^ abounded, grace did
"T instead oi bemg removed, abound mucn more much more abound :
y^g^j] than before; as in consequence of it many things
became offensive to God which were before
indifferent, and the guilt of moral offences was
aggravated by so express a declaration of the
rule of duty violated by them : so that, on the
whole, it seemed intended to convince and hum-
ble rather than to justify. Yet^ on the whole,
Ood hath taken an occasion to glorify the riches
of his mercy by that dispensation,- and where sin
has abounded under the most aggravating cir-
cumstances, grace hath superabounded, so as
thereby to gain a superior and more illustrious
21 triumph: That as sin had reigned*in the wide 21 That as sin hath
and universal devastation which death had made f f'f T'm '^''''^'
on those whom it had brought under that fatal reign throu'gh r%ht-
sentence, so s^race mts-ht reisn to such a degree eousness unto eter-
as to bestow eternal life and happiness, through chlist our Lord ^"^
the glorious and complete righteousness^ which
we obtain bi/ Jesus Christ our I^ord, when we
sincerely believe in him as our Saviour, and
give up our souls to the authority of his equi-
table and auspicious government.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 11. Let us daily remember our relation to God by Christ Jesus,
and glory in this relation ; saying frequently, " He is indeed
*« our Father. This God, with all his adorable, unfathomable,
*^ immutable perfections, is our God. He will be our guide
'' unto death, and our portion for ever. My soul shall make
" her boast in the Lord. What relation can be so honourable,
*' what can afford such an unfailing spring of perpetual joy.?""
Let us honour him in all his dispensations, even those which
may appear the most mysterious. In this number we are un-
doubtedly to reckon his constituting Adam the covenant-head of
his posterity, and involving our life or death in him ; yea, ad-
justing the relation so, that our spiritual state should be greatly
affected by his conduct, and we should by his transgression be-
come the heirs, not only of death but of moral pollution, and
ultimately, by virtue of our descent from him, be shapen in ini-
quity and conceived in sin.
^ Grace might reign to eterriQl life tlurough righieousnesSf &c.] This trajection the
i-GQi^ absolutely requires.
Reflections on Adam's sin and the grace of Christ, 63
It is a consideration which must carry awe and solemnity, sect.
grief and lamentation, throughout all ages, that hy one man sin xi.
€Jitered into the worlds and death made such a progress by the^^ j^
entrance of sin, as to pass upon all men in consequence of that
iict. O God, how terrible are thy judgments ! and yet how rich
thy compassion in appointing the second Adam to repair the
ruin and desolations of the first! Yea, more than to repair them;
to deliver us from all our most aggravated transgressions, if we
"believe in him, and receive the gift of righteousness ! to cause
us to reign in life by him ! to bring us to a more exalted and 17
secure happiness than Adam himself enjoyed in the day in
which he was created, or than Eden, the garden of God, could
afford !
Let us adore these superaboundings of divine grace, and its 20
reign unto eternal life. And let all our knowledge of the law of
God, our distress under a sense of having broken it, and being
thereby exposed to its condemning sentence, be considered as
illustrating the riches of that grace whereby we are saved, and
so animate us to returns of the humblest gratitude and a per-
severing obedience. Amen.
Rom.
vi. 1.
SECT. XII.
The apostle shows that the gospel, for from dissolving our ohligations to
practical holiness, does strongly increase them ; which is a considera-
tion tending highlit to recommend it to the esteem and acceptance of
all. Rom. vi. I — 14.
Romans vi. 1. RoMANS VI. I.
"mHAT shall we 'T^HUS we have asserted the doctrine of justi- sect,
say then? shall 1 ficatiou by faith, or in other words, of sal- xii.
we continue m sin i.«i ai ia 'ju —
that grace may a- ^^tion by grace. And now let us consider how -
bound ? it is to be improved. What shall we say, then^
concerning the practical inferences to be drawn
from it.''^ Shall we say, Let us continue in the
habitual practice of sm, that grace may abound
so much the more in pardoning and saving us?
2 God forbid ! how God forbid that such an unworthy thoughts
shall we, that are should ever arise in our heartsj! We have dis-
claimed the consequence above, (chap. iii. 7, 8.)
and we most solemnly disclaim it again. We
» What shall me say then? &c.] The before, chap. iii. 7,8. He had then only
apostle here sets himself more fully to in strong terms denied and renounced
clear and vindicate the doctrine he it, but here remOYCS the very founda-
taught from the consequence suggested tion of it,
64 His grace leads us to walk in newness of life :
«ECT. who are dead to sin,^ we who, by our profession, ^ead to sin, live any
XII. are under such sacred engagements to mortify ^"^^"^ ^ ®'^^*" *
it with the greatest care, how shall we yet live
^^^' in it ? Surely it were the grossest contradiction
that can be imagined. On the contrary, it is
apparent that nothing has so great a tendency
to animate us to avoid sin, and to enable us to
conquer it, as this doctrine of gospel-grace.
S What^ Sirs i know ye not, and is it possible 3 Know ye not
that anyof you should be ignorant of this great '^:l,Z Z;uJ.Z
and obvious truth, that as many of us as have to Jesus Christ, were
been baptized into Jesus Christ, *^ that is, into baptized into his
the profession of the Christian faith, which is "^^^^^
the case of us all, have been baptized into his
death, and engaged to conform to the great pur-
poses of it, which we know were to abolish sin ?
* (1 Pet. iv. 1 , 2 ; 1 John iii. 5.) Therefore, as this 4 Therefore we
is the known obligation of this solemn initiatory ^^ burled with him
ordinance, it may be said that we are buried death ;^?hat'^like"as
with him in that baptism ^ which we received as Christ was raised up
bringing us i7ito a kind of fellowship in [his] ^J^^ ^'^^ dead by the
death ; most evidently for this purpose, that as fve'/so wltiso^stouTd
Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of walk in newness of
the Father, and the operation of his illustrious ^^^^'
though mysterious power, so we also should
continue, during the remainder of our days, to
walk in newness of life, maintaining a course of
conduct and actions entirely different from the
5 former. For surely these two must go toge- 5 For if we have
ther ; and we may conclude that if we are thus ^r^yfJ^^nlpT'^'f
' •' . T |./ n t ' 1 1 ^^ ^be likeness or
made to grow together in the likeness oj his aeath,^ his death, we shall
^ Dead to sin.] Eisner shows how fre- is an allusion to the naanner of baptising
quently moral writers among the hea- by immersion, as most usual in these
thens speak of wise and good men as early times; but that will not prove this
dead to sensualities and animal plea- particular circumstance to be essential
sures. Eisner, Observ. Vol. II. p. 28. to the ordinance : and in whatever mau-
c Baptized into Jesus Christ.] As the ner it was administered, if it were in-
cburch at Rome seems to have been tended as a declaration of faith in the
planted about the year 43, and this epis- death and resurrection of Christ, as it
tie was written in the year 58, that is, 15 is well known Christ died for sin, it
years after, and yet the apostle speaks would infer an obligation to die to it
of the converted Romans in general as and rise again to a holy life, which is
baptized, it must be supposed, as Dr. the main point the apostle labours.
Gale well argues, that baptism was ad- « Made to grow together.} Dr. Wells
ministered to those whose parents had observes that this is the most exact im-
been Christians at the time of their birth, port of a- vix^-Jloi, and that it does not sig-
CompareCol. ii. 12. See Gale's Sermons, nify merely being planted together. — As
Vol. II. p. 202, 203. there is something harsh in the construe-
^ Buried ivith him in baptism.} It seems tion of u and aXXahere, Beza would for
the part of candour to confess that here «(^^» read k[j.<6 ; but B^phelius in his
For the old man is crucified zvith Christ 65
he also in the likeness so also shall we be United [in the likeness"] of [his"] sect.
of his resurrection ; resurrection, and shall rise up to a life spiritually xii.
new, as he rose to immortal life and vigour ;
6 Knowing this, As we know this, that our old man, that is, the J^"?'
that our old man is whole system of our former inclinations and dis-
that^thef brdy'of sTn positions, which did by a fatal contagion spread
might be destroyed, themselves over the whole man, and were incor-
that henceforth we porated with it, hath now, as it were, been cru^
should not .erve sin: cified together [with Christ,] the remembrance
and consideration of his cross co-operating in the
most powerful manner with all the other mo-
tives which the gospel suggests to destroy the
former habits of sin, and to inspire us with an
aversion to it ; that so the body of sin, of which
this old man did as it were cons\s\,might be ener-
vated, deposed, and destroyed ; ^ that we might
no longer be in bondage to sin, as we were before
we were so happy as to know the gospel and
the efficacy of this great doctrine of a crucified
*J For he that is Saviour : For he that is thus dead with Christ 7
dead is freed from {s set at liberty from sin, ^ sin being crucified
^'"" to him and he to sin, on the principles mention-
ed before ; just as the death either of the master
or the slave, and much more evidently of both,
dissolves the relation and destroys the oppress-
ive power which might before be exercised,
8 Now if we be J^ji^ let me farther remind you, that as we are ff
berieve'lha?we shlu Christians, we believe that if we be thus dead
also live with him : with Christ, we shall also live together with him.
We expect ere long to share with Christ in the
complete holiness and glory of the heavenly
notes from Herodotus has produced many 10. I have joined the significations in
parallel constructions in which aXXasig- the paraphrase, and given the version
nifiesso. As for the future is-o^iQa, he which appears to me mest exactly to an-
shows that it signifies a necessary con- swer the import of the original. Thebody
sequence from the premises. of sin in believers is indeed an enfeebled,
f Enervated, deposed, and destroyed : conquered, and deposed tyrant, and the
5t.t1acy»j$7j.] We render it destroyed, not stroke of death finishes its destruction,
only tormented or enfeebled, but utterly ^ Set at liberty.'] Aiiixaiwlai signifies-
slain; and so the same word is rendered to he justified or vindicated, and here it
2Thess. ii. 18, and 1 Cor. xv. 26, per- seems to import being delivered from fu-
haps not with exact propriety ; Heb. ii, ture claims of subjection. But this sense is
14. The litter destruction of the body of sin so uncommon, that I am much in doubt
in us is certainly intended in the gospel, whether it might not be rendered j^fj^erf
but the particular import of this word is here, to intimate that a sense of justifi-
to make void, debilitate, enervate, disannul, cation by the cross of Christ is the great
abolish, or depose. Compare Rom. iii. 31 ; means of our delivery from the bondage
chap iv. 14; 1 Cor. ii. 6; chap. xiii. of sin, as it animates and excites us t6> •
^i chsp, XV. 24; Eph. ii. 15 j 2 Tim. i. shake off its yoke.
66 Christians hehig dead with Christ, shall also live with him,
SECT, world ; and you will easily understand, and I
XII. hope easily feel, the obligation which that hope
■~ lays upon us, not only to cease from sin, but
\i. 8. through his grace to cultivate universal holiness.
9 We should ever be under the influence of these 9 Knowing that
views, even to the very end of our course, as ^hnst, bemg raised
we know that Christ being raised from the dead^ ^^ more death hath
dies no more ; death no more reigneth over him, no more dominion
as it seemed for a while to do. And thus your °^^^ *^'"**
immortal life and happiness, if you pursue it
according to his direction and intention, is se-
10 cure : For whereas he died^ he died once for all, . ^o For in that he
as a sacrifice for sin, to atone the injured justice t^^^J^?^!^.^ untosm
r r^ A A • \i> u i- u- • 1 + J ^"^^» •'"^ '" that he
oi God and repair the honours or his violated Uveih, he liveth unto
law: And as ke liveth, he liveth to God for ever; God.
his immortal life is entirely appropriated and
devoted to his service, wherein we ought to
make it our constant care to imitate his exam-
11 pie. Suffer therefore the word of exhortation ii Likewise reckon
grounded on this important principle, and so do P a'so yourselves to
^ , , *, ^ 1 ^ n ^% 1 1 be dead mdeed unto
ye also reckon 1/ourselves to oe once tor all dead sin, but alive unto
unto sin, never to return under its power any God through Jesus
more; and being thus made alive, let it be your ^*^"st our Lord,
care, in imitation of your Divine Master, to de-
vote your recovered life to the honour and ser-
vice of God in Christ Jesus our Lord, whose
pattern and authority in such a relation concur
12 to demand it of us. Therefore let not sin reign i2Letnotsintbere-
as an uncontrollable sovereign, now you have ^^""^ "j®'^ m your
another Lord so much greater and better; let shoufd obey it in the
not the irregular inclinations of your minds, lusts thereof;
when they may move in your mortal bodies,
give law to them. The early conquest of sin
over the human nature hath, alas! reduced them
to the sad state of mortality; but do not go on,
after such a deliverance hath been wrought out
for you, in a servile and wretched manner to
obey it in its licentious desires and demands:
IS Neither present your members to sin [as] weapons 13 Neither yield
and instruments of unrighteousness ; but with all Y^ y°"^ members as
J i-rr i-'jui 1 X I mstruments of un-
devout aiiection and holy zeal present yourselves righteousness unto
to God as those who, by his rich mercy and al- sin, but yield your-
mighty power, are now made spiritually alive, ^^'^^' "''to God, as
and called out from that wretched state in which f^^^ ^j^g ^^^j ^J^d
you lay as among the dead. Conscious there-
fore of the obligations you lie under to him
who hath raised you to this new and glorious
Reflections on our obligations to holiness from the grace of Christ. 67
your members as in- life, present all j/owr members and powers to God sect.
struments o r\^n- weapons and instruments of righteousness to xii.
eousness unto uod, /»»,:, ,, ■, in ^ i i .'
fisht his battles," and to be tor ever devoted to
14 For sin shall bis service. Do it boldly and resolutely, and ^.j ^^*
not have dominion not as if you feared that your former master
not^ under ^the'^iaw^ should recover his power and prove a severer
but under grace. ' tyrant, after you had thus attempted to revolt;
for you may on the contrary be assured that sin
shall not have any more dominion over you, as
you are not under the law,^ a dispensation of
bondage and terror, but under grace, under the
merciful dispensation of the gospel, which af-
fords such consolations, and inspires such hopes,
as may animate the soul to a much more suc-
cessful combat with sin than the law could do,
and gives a much nobler assurance of a complete
victory over it. Romans viii. 1 — 4.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our hearts rise with indignation at the thoughts of so un-
grateful an abuse of the Divine goodness, as to take encourage-
ment from the aboundings of grace to continue in sin. Are not Ver. 1.
we likewise by profession dead to it? are not we bound by ours
baptismal vow, as the ancient Christians to whom Paul address-
es himself were.'' Or has the use and purpose of baptism been
since altered, so as to allow a covenant with sin, an agreement
with hell, even to those who are listed under the banners of a
Saviour.'' Is Christ then become the minister of sin, or shall his
death lose all its effect, while we profess to honour the solemn
memorials of it.'' Recollecting that we are not under the law, butl4i
under grace, let so glorious a dispensation animate us to resolu-
tions proportionably heroic ; and may the remembrance of the
death of the Son of God, in concurrence with that of his resur-
rection, engage us to walk in newness of life, if we desire an-4, 5
other day to be planted into the likeness of that resurrection,
and to rise victorious and triumphant from the grave !
No more let us return under the power of that spiritual death
from which Christ, at the price of his own life, hath delivered lO, 13
us; but let us live to God, solemnly presenting our bodies and
our souls to him, to be honoured as the instruments of his ser-
'* Instruments to fight his battles.] The tie in the viith chapter: but it may very
word oTrXa properly signifies ojea/wJTiy, and well imply that we are not so under any
in this sense it has a beautiful propriety, law as to be utterly condemned for want
> Under the law.] The Mosaic law may of a legal, that is, a perfect righteous-
be particularly intended; and the pro- ness; an apprehension of which would
priety of what is here said, when con- tend utterly to discourage the soul in all
sidered in reference to that, is illustrated it^ attempts to free itself for the future
by that excellent discourse of the apos- from the dominion of sin.
68 Christians are not the servants of sin:
SECT, vice, and employing each of our members according to its pro-
XII. per office for his glory. We are alive from the dead, we are
■ ■ ' raised by a divine power : Let us therefore daily set ourselves
as in the presence of the God of our renewed lives, and account
that time lost in which we are not acting for him. Without
this, in vain do we know the vital truths of his gospel, in vain
do we plead for them, and amuse ourselves with a sanguine hope
of bearing the image of Christ in glory, if all these powerful
arguments cannot now engage us to bear it in holiness.
SECT. XIII.
The apostle takes this opportunity of urging on the Christians at Rome
that holiness to which they were so strongly obliged by the gospel.
Rom. vi. 15, to the end.
Rom. VI. 15. r s 15
SECT. T HAVE just been reminding you Christians xirrHATthenPsliail
XIII. A of your great privileges; that you are now we sin because
under a dispensation of the most glorious grace y^^ are not under the
Rom. • 4.r 1 J i. J i.1. i. • i law but under grace ?
vi. 15. *" *"^ gospel, and not under the restraints nor q^^ forbid.
under the terrors of the Mosaic law. And what
then are we to infer? Shall we take encourage-
ment from thence to offend him to whose dis-
tinguishing goodness we are so much obliged,
and sin securely and presumptuously because
we are not under the law^ but under the grace
of the gospel.? God forbid! The inference would
be SQ odious and so dangerous, that though
I disclaimed it before, (ver. 1.) I cannot too
frequently guard you against it. And should
you allow yourselves to argue thus, it would
sufficiently prove that you do not belong to
Christ, however you may glory in a pretended
16 external relation. JKnow ye not that to whom- ^^ ^"o^ y« ^,^^r
soever ye present yourselves [as] servants, actu- ycmseWes'^slrvantt
ally to obey his commands, his servants you are? to obey, his servants
Not his whose name ye may bear without prac- y^ are to whom ye
tically ackaowledging his authority but his °^tJiX7o"/c£
whom you in tact obey. Least ot all can you
divide yourselves between two contrary mas-
ters, but must either be entirely the servants of
sin, which you know by a certain consequence
leads to eternal death, or entirely the servants of
God, by a course o/* resolute and persevering
Buty being free from sin, are the servants of righteousness : 69
dience unto right- obedience, which, notwithstanding your former sect.
eousness? failures, will securely lead to righteousness and ^m*
17 But God be life. But thanks be to God, that whereas you "T ^
thanked that ye were ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ servants of Sin, this is to be spo- vi 17*.
the servants of sin, i j x j j *i, f
but ye have obeyed ken of as a bondage past and gone; and that^/c
from the heart that have now obeyed, not in profession alone, but
form of doctrine f^Q^i ^^g heart, the model of doctrine into which
which was delivered*' i i- i • t. Ua+u*
^^ ye were delivered as into a mould ; * that your
whole temper and life might be formed and fa-
shioned into an amiable and glorious corre-
18 Being then spondence with it. And therefore being thus IS
made free from sm, jm^^^ ^gg from Sin. ye are become the servants of
ye became the ser- - i y j a ui j *j
vants of righteous- righteousness, and are at once enabJed and
ness. obliged to lead a life of true piety and exem-
plary goodness.
19 I speak after / speak as a man, and upon the common prin-19
the manner of men, • |g ^^ human equity and justice, as well as
mity of your flesh : with a reference to civil customs, with which
for as ye have yield you Romans are SO familiarly acquainted. And
ed your members j reason thus with vou because of the weakness
servants to unclean- _ /i»i n J.^ ^ n *a.- j
ness and to iniquity, 0/3/owr jiesrt, because 01 those iniirmities and
u»to iniquity; even temptations arising from it, against which I
so now yield your ^^Quld endcavour to fortify you by every consid-
righteousness unto cration that may render you victorious over it.
holiness. As ye have ^ in time past, while ignorant of the
gospel, and many of you the slaves of heathen
vice and idolatry, presented your members ser*
vants to uncleanness, and to other kinds of ini-
quity into which that debauchery too naturally
leads; so let it now be your care to present
your members servants of righteousness ^ in order
to the practice of universal holiness.
50 For when ye ^nd jt is very fit that this should be yourSO
Tin"^^ ve^ were" f^ree ^^^^ire employment; for when ye were servants
from righteousness, of sin, ye were free from righteousness, you never
did any single action that was truly good and
on the whole acceptable to God, because none
■ Model of doctrine, &c. : 115 ov va^ilo- metal being formed by the mould into
Qnie TVKot iila.yjng.\ That Tvnog may which it is poured ; and it finely express-
properly be rendered mode/, see note f on es that pliancy of temper with respect
Rom. v. 14, and add to the instances to the gospel, which constitutes so love-
there given, Eisner's note on this place ; ly a part of the true Christian's cha-
and see Dr. Sykes of Christianity, p. racter.
178. — Mr. Locke thinks it is an elegant b ^g ye have.'] Tt is in the original
metaphor to represent the delivery of a wcttj^ yaj : but yao is here most evident-
servant over from one master to another, ly an expletive, as in Greek it often is.
and that the gospel, expressed by the It is of some moment to observe this;
form of sound words, is the master sue- and 1 think it had been better if our
ceeding to the law. But it seems more translators had more frequently attend-
probable that it may allude to incited ed tQ it.
70 For the wages of sin is death ; the gift of God eteriial life,
SECT, was performed from such principles as could .
XIII. entitle it to his complete approbation. Now
surely you should be as ready to obey righteous-
vi^U ness as you have been to obey sin, and show
as much zeal in the best as you have done in
21 the worst of causes. To engage you therefore 21 What fruit had
to this, consider what fruit or advantage did fu^^iJ^^V *". ^^^^^
' . J /» 4.1 ° things whereof ye are
i^ou then derive jrom those things oj the very how ashamed? for
remembrance of which you art now heartily the end of those
ashamed, which you would not be if you had ^^^ngs «^ <leath.
indeed obtained any solid advantage by them;
whereas this is far from being the case, for the
ascertain end of those things [is] death. But re- 22 But now being
member you have now what is most honour- ^^^^? ^''^^ ^""^"^ ^'"»
, , 1 > J . • • n ^"t* become servants
able and most advantageous m your view; lor to God, ye have your
being set free from sin, and engaged to God as fruit' unto holiness,
his servants and property, you have your fruit j"^. *^^^^^"^ ^^'^'^"
unto holiness, in which you find a present and
most solid advantage, and the end you have in
view is nothing less than eternal life : such is
the infinite difference, and so advantageous the
23 exchange you have made. For eternal death 23 For the wages
[is] the proper wages and desert of sin, and is the^'gift of^God^">
all the gain which its wretched slave will have eternal life, through
to show from the hand of his tyrannical master Jesus Christ ous
in the great day of future account ;<^ but eternal ^
life [is] not, as in the former instance, the justly-
deserved retribution of the action, but the gift
of a gracious and bountiful God in Christ Jesus
our Lord, to whom we are to ascribe it that
any of our services are accepted, and much
more that they are recompensed with a munifi-
cence worthy the Lord of all.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 15. Being set at liberty from the condemning sentence of God's
law, let us charge our souls, by all the ties of gratitude, that
we do not turn his grace into wantonness, or deceive ourselves
with vain words in a matter of infinite importance. We cannot
c Eternal death — in the great day of the opinion of these authors, be con-
^ future account.] I see no imaginable eluded to be the case of wicked Chris-
reason to believe, as some late writers tians, from chap. viii. 15. The truth is,
have intimated in their paraphrase on that to die signifies to fall under the
this verse, that death here signifies being capital sentence of the Divine law; and
cast out of existence. See chap, ii, 12, it is well known that being cast into
note'. If this could be inferred with re- the ever-burning lake is in this view
lation to wicked heathens from the pla- called death, Rev. xxi. 8,
ces before us, it might also^ contrary to
Aeflectiom on the wagds of sin ajid the fruits of righteousness. 71
be at the same time the servants of God and the servants of sin ; sect.
and certainly our understandings must be darkened to infatua- xiii.
tion if we can long doubt whose service we should prefer. J'Ae^^^
work of righteousness is peace, the effect of it quietness and assur^
ancefor ever, (Isa. xxxii. 17;) but death is the wages of sin, and23
it shall be repaid to all that go on in it. And O what and
how terrible a death, to be cast into the lake which burneth with
fire and brimstone, which is the second death ! How merciful are
all the repeated admonitions which warn us to flee from it ! Let
us all judge that it is already too long that we have yielded 18, 19
ourselves the servants of sin; too long that our members, made
for the service of their Creator, devoted perhaps with great so-
lemnity to our Redeemer, have been abused and prostituted as
the instruments of unrighteousness. Surely it is too much 22
time that we have already spent, too much vigour that we have
already exerted, in so base a servitude. For the future let us
act as those who are made free from sin. ^
And to animate us to it, let us often reflect how unfruitful 21
the works of darkness have been found, in what shame they have
already ended, in Vhat shame and everlasting contempt they
must end if they be finally pursued : And let us daily direct
our eye to that everlasting life that crowns the happy prospect
of those who have their fruit unto holiness. Blessed effect of 22
serving God now, to serve and enjoy him for ever ! to enjoy,
through eternal ages, the pleasures of a nature thoroughly sanc-
tified, and the sight and favour of that God who is the original
source and pattern of sanctification ! It is the glorious mark at
which we are aiming: Let us pursue it steadily and resolutely;
yet always remembering that it is the gift of God, and never 23
presuming to think of so glorious a remuneration as the wages
of any duty we can perform. Alas ! the imperfections of our
best services daily forfeit the blessings of time : how impossible
then is it that the sincerity of them, amidst so many frailties
and defects, should purchase the glories of eternity !
SECT. XIV.
The apostle enters upon his design of taking off the believing Jews from
their fond attachment to the Mosaic law, now they were, in a spiritual
sense, married to Christ by the gospel. Rom. vii. 1 — 6.
RoM.Nsvii.i, Romans vTi.l.
noMiNS VII. 1. -w- TT A \T-ry 1- 1 • !•
J^NOW ye not, bre-T HAVL been endeavourmg to direct your re- sect
-*- gards to the gospel, and to Christ as there xiv.
exhibited, in order to your justification and sal-
vation. Now you may perhaps be ready toob- ^P™'
VOL. IV. i -^ ^ ^ ^ vii. 1.
7^ The law hath dominion as long as it liveth :
SECT, ject, that you, who are Jews, will certainly be thren, (fori speak to
XIV. out of the way of obtaining those privileges if ^"^^ j,'-' ^^^ Te
*— you should neglect the Mosaic law, the divine law haih dominion
^^^"l authority of which none can reasonably ques- over a man as long
tion. But know i/e not, brethren, (f.r I am now *^ ^^ nveth?
speaking to those that are supposed to be famil-
iarly acquainted with the. contents of that law
for which they are so zealous;) that, on the
principles which the law itself lays down, it
ruleth over a man only so long as it liveth ;^ its
dominion over particular persons can, at the ut-
most, last no longer than till it is itself abrogat-
ed; for that is as it were its death, since the Di-
vine authority going along with it was the very
life and soul of the law. Suppose that to cease,
and the letter of the precept is but a dead
corpse, and, with respect to its obligation, as if
oit had never been. Just as it is, according to 2 For the woman
the law itself with respect to the power of an ^.t'istundVt;
husband over his wire, which death entirely dis- law to her husband
solves: for the married izo^nan is indeed bound so long as he liveth;
and confined by the law to her husband W«7e ^f Jf^;^,\ ^'^'j^^^^^^
he is alive ; but if \lier'\ husband be dead, she from the law of her
is set at liberty from any farther subjection to husband.
the law of [her] husband, that is, from that law
which had given him a peculiar property in 3 So then if while
p . , * ^y^j *^„ » .•;. , her husband liveth,
S her and authority over her. 1 herejore, ij she she be married to
become the property of another man ^ whilst her another man, she
husband liveth, she carries the infamous name ^^f\ ^^ ^t"!*?ru^"
» , , ' y . '/' ] J 1 11111 adulteress; but it her
ej an adulteress ; but ij tier nusbana be dead, she husband be dead,
is set at liberty from the obligation of the law &he is free from that
* So long as it liveth ; £f otov )(^pov^v ^>).] without more apparent reason. Our
It would be contrary to the apostle's de- rendering is more natural, and suits the
sign to suppose the sense of iliis lo be, conneeiion with the follov^ing verses, in
as our translation renders it, as lung as which the law is represented as the first
he, that is, the man in question, livelh : husband, whose decease leaves them free
for he professedly endeavours to prove to be married to Christ,
that they bad outlived their obliga- ^ Jf Jce become ike property of anotheY-
tions to the law. Eisner would connect (eoiv yivrfiai av^pi ^"?-=?-y) '^hiie her husband
a.vQfw'Uii with vo|W,of, and render it, tlie liveth, &c.] 'J'he apostle here --peaks in
taVJ and aidhorilij of the husband coniimies the general, not entering exactly into
inforce as long as he, that is, the husband, eveiy excepted case thai might be inm-
/iucM ; and produces authorities 10 prove giued: to infer therefore, contrary to
that %voiivw is often applied to the obUg- our Lord's express; decision elsewhere,
ing force of a laiv, or that 7natrimonial cus- that adultery is not a sufficient tbunda-
iows are sonjetimes called /au-'i. (Observ, tion for divorce^ seems cry unreason-
Vol. il- p. 31) But this, if it avoid, as able; tiiough Bishop Burnet isr^ures us
he pleads, one tautology, certainly oc- that great stress was oiic? laid c!) the
casinos another ; fo; the 2d verse plainly argument. Burn. Hist, of the Reforma-
expi esses :his sense; ai:d it would re« tioD, Vol. II. p. 57.
quire a t.rauspositiou not to be allowed
But we are set at liberty frojn the lazo. 73
law; so that she is that bound her to him, so as to be no more sub- sect.
she^'^beTaJriert J^c^ ^o the shame and punishment of an adulte^ xiv.
another man. ress^ though she become the property of another'
man: for death having interposed between them, J^°™*
hath dissolved the former relation ; he is dead
4 Wherefore, my to her and she to him. Thus ye also, my dear 4
brethren ye also are j^^^^^^^^ ^y.^ in effect dead to the Mosaic law by
titoome oeaci to the *^
law by the body of the body of Christ,^ his death and sufferings
Christ; that ye having now accomplished its design and abro-
should be married j-gjj jj-g authority; and this with a gracious
to another, even to P , • 7 i •. - i
him who is raised mtent that ye might 6e, as it were, married to
from the dead, that another, {that 15,] to him who was in so glori-
we should bring forth jjjjg jjjjjj triumphant a manner raised from the
fruit unto God. , , - t .7 . • ^ a
dead, no more to die ; that m consequence or
this new marriage we might bring forth fruit
unto God in all the ways of holy obedience.
5 For when we were And ye should do it with the greatest zeal; 5
in the flesh, the mo fg^ ivhen we were in the flesh, that is, under the
tions of sin which "^ i.* i i j* 4.* i^ -xx
were bv the law did Comparatively carnal dispensation ot Moses, a
work in our mem- variety of sinful passions, accidently occasioned
bers to bring forth and irritated by the law, ivere active in our mem^
rmtunto eath: i^rs, so- as to produce visible sinful actions, and
in them ^o ^rm^ycr/A a very different /rwz'^ from
that which I have just been mentioning; even,
as I observed before, (chap. vi. 21, 23,) such
fruit as would expose you to eternal death if
God were to be strict to mark your offences,
and if his mercy did not interpose to break the
fatal connection ; a circumstance which it is of
the utmost importance seriously to reflect upon.
6 But now we are ^^^ ^q,j^ ^jdc are set at liberty from our obliga-6
faw'Thafblhig dead ^ion to the law, that obligation in which we were
whe'rein we were held; held being in effect dead or abrogated, (as I told
that we should serve you above, ver. 1 — 4,) SO as that now you are, in
in new^ne^s oj^^^PJ^^' a more liberal manner and from nobler princi-
ness of the letter. ples, to serve God as your Master and Father in
Christ, in the newness of the spirit, and not [in]
the oldness of the letter:"^ that is, you are to live
as those that are renewed by the Holy Spirit of
God, in a rich abundance poured out upon you
under this new and better dispensation, whereby
c By the body of Christ.'] He is to be dom from the Mosaic law followed on
considered here as testifying by the au- the very principles of that law itself,
thority of a Christian apostle, that this ^ Newness of the spirit, not [in] the old'
was the design of Christ's death; so that ness of the letter.] This is the literal ver-
all he does in his argument here, is to sion, but new spirit and old letter aro
show that allowing it to have been thus, tantamount expressions, and are more
(as Jewish believers all did,) their free- agreeable to the turn of our language.
74 Reflections on freedom from the law and ujiion with Christ.
SECT, you are brought to observe the spiritual mean-
XIV. ing and design of the law, being no longer
^ bound by those literal and ceremonial precepts
'^°™* which w^ere indeed obligatory long since, but
now begin to be antiquated and out of date.
(Heb. viii. 13.)
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 4. God hath conferred upon all Christians this singular honour,
that the whole body of them should be represented as espoused
to Christ. Let us always remember how we are engaged by
that sacred relation to bring forth fruit unto God. And may the
remembrance of the resurrection of Christ put continual vigour
into our obedience, while we regard him as the ever-living
. Lord, to whom our obligations are indissolubife and everlasting !
Too much have sinful passions reigned in our flesh during our
unconverted state : In too many instances have they wrought
effectually to bring forth fruit unto death. And we owe it to the
wonderful mercy and forbearance of God, that death, eternal
death, hath not long since been the consequence.
5* Being freed from the yoke of the ceremonial law, being freed
also from the condemning sentence of that moral law under the
obligations of which, by the constitution of our intelligent and
rational nature, we are all born, let us thankfully acknowledge
the favour, and charge it upon our grateful hearts that we serve
God in newness of spirit and of life. To engage us to this,
may we experience more abundantly the renewings of the Holy
Ghost, and the actions of our lives will be easily and delight-
fully reduced to the obedience of those precepts which his om-
nipotent and gracious hand hath inscribed on our hearts.
SECT. XV.
To wean the believing Jews from their undue attachment to the law of
Moses, the apostle represents at large how comparatively/ ineffectual its
motives were to produce that holiness which, by a lively faith in the
gospel, we may so happily obtain. Rom. vii. 1[, to the end ; viii. 1—4.
Romans vii. 7. R v 7
SECT. T HAVE been observing above, to those of my vi/ hat shall wc say
XV. -■- Christian brethren who were educated in the
Jewish religion, that irregular passions, while
vii!"7. ^^ were under the law of Moses, and were ac-
quainted with no superior dispensation, did in
some instances, by means of the law, operate so
as to bring forth fruit unto death. And it is ne-
cessary that I should not only farther illustrate
By the law of Moses is the knowledge of sin, 75
then ? Js the law sin ? that important remark, but expressly caution sect.
God forbid ! Nay, I against any mistake with relation to it. What xv.
had not known sm p J i - j • ^ j u *i« i
but by the law: for shall we sai/ then, or what do we mtencl by that
I had not known lust assertion ? [that] the law itself [is^ sin, that there ^.-^"Ij
except the law had jg ^^ moral evil in it, or that it is intended by
said, Thou shalt not >^,*' j-j-'x * i.ij
covet. God, or adapted m its own nature, to lead men
into sin ? God forbid! We revere the high au-
thority by which it was given too humbly to
insinuate any thing of that kind. And indeed
there are many particulars in which / should
not have known sin but by the law.^ I should
1 not, in a mere state of nature, have apprehend-
ed the evil of them; which I now learn from
finding them so expressly prohibited. / had
not, for instance, known the sinfulness of lust or
irregular desires, unless the law had said, " Thou
shalt not covet ;^'*'' from whence it was easy to
infer that this law takes cognizance of the heart
8 But sin taking as well as of external actions. But as soon as 8
occasion by the com- j j^^ understanding enough to perceive that
maudment, wrought r u j *u • j i /• i a
the law forbade the mdulgence of irregular de-
sires, I found that I had in fact broken it, and
thereby incurred the penalty, without any hope
of help and deliverance from the law. And
this, while I looked no farther, naturally tend-
ed to throw my mind into a state of dejection
and despair. So that I may say that sin, taking
occasion from the awful sanction of the command"
ment,'^ the wrath and ruin which it denounced,
brought me into so sad a situation of mind, and
left me so little strength and spirit to resist
a / should not have hnown s'ln^ &c.] The whole scope of his discourse, as well as
apostle here, by ^ very dexterous turn, to what is expressly asserted chap. viii. 2.
changes the person, and speaks as of him- ^ Thou shalt not covet.\ This, by the
self. This he elsewhere does, (Rom. iii. way, proves that Paul thought the covet-
6; 1 Cor. x. 30; chap. iv. 6.) when he ousness forbidden in the tenth command-
is only personating another character, mant related to the Aear/, and not merely.
And the character assumed here is that as some have represented it, to any overt
of a man first ignorant of the law, then act, to an attempt to take away what be-
under it, and sincerely desiring to please longs to another. And this might be a
God, but tinding, to his sorrow, the weak? hint to all thinking men, that the secret
ness of the motives it suggested, and the powers of their souls were under a divine
sad discouragement under which it left inspection, and that much guilt might be
him; and last of all, with transport d'ls- contracted which did not appear to any
covering the gospel, and gaining pardon human eye.
and strength, peace and joy, by it. But *^ Sin taking occasion from the command^
to suppose he speaks all these things of ment.] Mostcommentatorshaveexplain-
himself, as the confirmed Christian that ed this as signifying that sin was quick-
he really was when he wrote this epistle, ened by the prohibition, the inclination
is not only foreign, but contrary to the of human nature ingeneral being like that
76 The commandment found to be unto death:
SECT, future temptation, when I seemed already un- '•» "^e all manner of
xv» done, that it might in a manner be said to have ^"^S'thrLw ^sin
'~z wrought powerfullT/ in me all manner of con- xmas dead.
vii. 8. cupiscence;^ such advantage did sin gain against
me. And I mention this as the effect of my
becoming acquainted with the law, because while
I was ignorant of the sentence, and considered
myself as without the law of God, sin [?ras] ^
dead; I was no more aware of any danger from
it, or any power it had to hurt me, than if it
9 had been a dead enemy. For I once was, as it 5 For I was alive
were, alive without the law ;^ considering myself as if^Zhe^ Ihe ""com'
a man acquainted with it, I may say I was com- mandmentcame, sin
paratively cheerful and happy : but when the revived, and i died.
commandment came, and I became acquainted
with it, in its wide extent, unspotted purity, and
awful sanctions, then sin immediately came to
life again; it sprung up against me as a living
enemy armed with instruments of destruction;
and /, as incapable of resisting it, fell down
and died, finding myself unable to resist my
10 miserable doom. And thus the commandment JO And the com-
7 . 7 r T • V * • 1 «.'4. *• r* mandment which u'a5
which [was] m its origmal constitution [m- ^^^g^^^^ to life I
tended'l for life,^ and calculated so to regulate
men''s temper and conduct, as, if perfectly
obeyed, to give them a legal claim to life
and happiness, was quite changed in this
respect: For / having thus broken it, and
by such breach brought its condemning sen-
of a fro ward child, who will do a thing chap. vii. 11; chap. xii. 12.) and may
because it was forbidden, and perhaps is, well here signify a strong irritation of
as it were, reminded of an evil, on hear- what might, without it, have been in
ing it mentioned in a prohibition. But, some degree natural,
not to examine how far this is a universal ^ / was once alive without the law.'] The
case, it must surely be acknowledged apostle cannot, as Mr. Locke supposes
that all lust docs not arise from hence, here, speak in the person of the whole
much being previous to any possible Jewish people, and in thi;! clause refer to
knowledge of God's law, whether revealed the time between Abraham and Moses ;
or natural. I therefore incline to the in- for, not to examine how far this descrip-
terpretation which Mr. Dunlop has given tion would suit them then, we must on
' in his excellent sermon on this passage, that principle of interpretation suppose
the tenourof whose thoui^hts I have fol- they are all represented, in the close of
lowed in the whole of my paraphrase the chapter, ai- i^/ifji^g m CAm/; which,
upon it, begging leave to refer my reader alas ! we know to have been very far from
to his discourse for the reasons that have being their case.
determined me to it. Compare Jer. ii. ^ Intended for /(/(?.] The law may be
25. See Dunl. Serm. Vol. II. p. 46, 47. said to have been intended/or life, though
<* Wrought in ffie. ] The word x.rtlio- by sin made the occasion of death; as
ya^ofxai in many places signifies to upe- medicines which, not being rightly ap-
tate in a powerfyl and efficacious manner ^ plied, prove fatal, may nevertheless be
(compare 2 Cor. iv. 17; chap, v* 5; said to have been iwimrferf /or' cm; c.
"^ For though the lazo is holy and spiritual^ 11
found to be unto tence upon me, really found it \to he\ unto sect.
^^^^'*' death. I found it attended with deadly con- xv.
sequences, both as it consigned me over to de-
struction for past sin, and occasionally, though ^i\^{q^
not intentionally, proved productive of new
11 For sin, taking guilt and misery. For sin, as I before said,H
occasion oy the coin- inking occasion by the terror and curse of the
me" a'nd" by TCsievf violated commandment, and representing the
me! great Lawgiver as now become my irreconcil-
able enemy, deceived me into a persuasion that
I could be no worse than I was, a?id thereby it
slew me; it multiplied my mortal wounds, and
rendered my case still more desperate.
12 Wherefore the So that you see, upon the whole, the law in 12
law is holy, and the ^^^ general [is] acknowledged to be holy, and
commandment holy, , ^ ,- t -^ t ° • a- •
and just, and good, the particular commandment in questioH is ac-
knowledged to be agreeable to the holy nature
of God, just in reference to the reason of things,
and, on the whole, in its consequences good, and
subservient to men's happiness, if they continue
13 Was then that jn a state of rectitude. Was then that whichlS
jhich is good made ^^ j^ j^ j^ ^^ 7 ^ p gj^ „ j
death unto me? God o*^ . i-ii 1 ii r>
forbid ! But sin, that charge my ruin on this holy and good law 01
it might appear sin, God ? By no means. God forbid I should ever
forking death in me ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ jjj^^ ^^^^ , ^^^ j ^^^^ ^^^y^^^
by that which IS good: .» o . 1 • i 1 /» 1 i
that sin by the com- charge it Upon sin, which by means 01 so holy
mandment might an instrument undid me. I say it again. Sin
become exceeding ^^g made death to me, so that it appeared to be
sin indeed,^ (that odious dreadful thing of which
nothing can be said worse than it is itself,) as
working death in me by the occasion of that
which is so eminently good; that so sin might,
by the commandment thus perverted, appear
exceeding sinful, and stand forth in all its native
and detestable colours, capable of turning the
law itself into a means of producing the guilt it
so solemnly forbade, and the ruin it was intend-
ed to prevent.
14 For we know j^ jg ^j^ ^j^jg therefore that I lay all the blame; U
that the law IS 3pirit- /. ,, , 1 . .1 1 • • •. / j
for we well know that the law is spiritual, and,
as it extends to the spirit, was intended to pu-
rify and exalt it, and to assert its superiority
over the meaner part of our nature. But, alas!
£ So that it appeared i Ivct (p«v>j,] Eisner fairly and naturally be expounded into
contends that (pavv is an expletive here; any sianificant sense; as it is plain ihis
but I choose not to allow any word in may here be. See Eisner, Obsep'. Vol,
scripture to be an expletive that cpay U. p. 37,
78 Yei by means of the law sin xoorketh death:
SECT, may the man I have been describing and repre- ^^l: but I am car-
XV. senting above be ready to say, / aw in a great "**' ''''^^ "''*^^' """
measure carnal^ and in so many instances sub-
Vll
^°™* dued by the remaining infirmities of my nature,
that I am ready' passionately to cry out, I am
even sold under sin!^ which often rises, with an
almost irresistible strength, to assume a tyranni-
cal dominion over me, as if I were its slave and
15 property. For that which / actually </o, / al- 15 For that wiiich
low or approve not^ in many instances ; for too for^Vhaf I'^wouw"
often, through the strength of passion and sur- that do I not; but
prise of temptation, I practise not that which in what i hate, that do i.
the general tenour of my mind / habitually will;
hut the things which I even hate, which I think
of with the greatest abhorrence, those things in
many respects / am so unhappy to do ; which
16 indeed makes me a burden to myself. Now if I ^^ ^^ ^^^" ^^o ^^^^^
do that which I would not, in willing not to do it consent unto the law
/ do so far, though to my own condemnation, that a is good.
consent to the law, and bear my testimony to it
that [it is} good, and do indeed desire to fulfil
it ; thougli, when a pressing hour of temptation
comes, contrary to my resolution, I fail in ob-
17 serving it. But now, in these circumstances, 17 Now then it is
it is no more I myself that can properly be "° more I that do it,
.J ^ , . T ^ ^ .r . I'/ J 7/^1 - but sm that dvfelleth
said to do it, but rather sin, which dwelleth in j„ ^^^
me, and which makes, as it were, another per-
son, having desires and motions and interests
entirely contrary to those of the renewed part
Igwithin, which I would call my better self. For 18 For I know
/ well know that in me, that is, in my flesh, ^^^^ '" "^^ ^^^^', i^'
, ^ , , ' Tn ^1 • "^ /i . ' in my flesh,) dwelleth
the corrupt and degenerate sell, nothing that is „<, good thing: for
good dnelleth, I find my animal powers sadly to will is present with
debased and enslaved: for to will is indeed pre-
sent with me; I form many good purposes and
h Sold under sin.] This is often urged the many instances in which very excel-
as an argument that the apostle here lent persons in the distress of their hearts
speaks in the person of a wicked man, for the remainder of imperfection in
and is represented as a phrase parallel their character, adopt this very phrase,
to 1 Kings xxi. 20; '2 Kings xvii. 17; plainly show with what propriety Paul
where some of the worst of men are de- might put it into the mouth of one whom
scribed as having sold themselves to do evil, he did not consider as an abandoned
!But the diversity of the expression is sinner, and destitute ef every principle
very obvious; and yet had this person of real piety.
been represented as lamenting that he ' / approve not.l Gataker (de Styl.
had sold himself to sin, it might haive been Nov. Testam. cap. 4; Advers. Miscell.
understood as the language of penitent lib. i. cap. 6.) and Raphelius (in loc.)
rernorse for past guilt, and so very con- bring apposite instances of such a use of
sistent with a good man's character. And the word yivwo-xw.
The cause of which is indwelling sin, 79
me; hvXhoxu to per- resolutions; but when the time comes in which sect.
^ood Inland no^t''^ '' ^ should bring them into effect, I find not in my xv.
heart a sufficient [ability^ strenuously to per-
form that which I know is good, and which I ac- ?**"*
knowledge to be most amiable and desirable.
19 For the good It is indeed so grievous a reflection to me, thatl9
that I would, I do I cannot forbear repeating it again and again;
wWch l"lould notf^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^*^^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^ ^^ '"^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ ^
that I do. ' often will and resolve to do ; but the evil which
I will not to do, which I form the strongest pur-
poses against, that I do^ in repeated instances.
20 Now if I do that Ij therefore, as I said before, / do that which 1 20
L would not, it is no would not, and am, as it were, overpowered in
morel that do It, but g^j^g cascs and circumstattces, contrary to the
sin that dwelleth in ^ , . . ... i ^ i . t •'.. ^
,ne. settled and prevailing bent and inclination oi
my soul, it is no more I that do it, but sin, whichy
as another person, dwelleth in me,^ and, like an
evil demon when it has taken possession of a
man, uses my faculties and powers, over which
it usurps an abhorred dominion, to carry on its
21 I find then a own contrary and destructive interests. Ifind21
^^"^'id ^A^^ ^Il^° 1 ^^^^^ upon the whole, a sort of constraining
is°presen*t with ine. ^<2«?, which SO influences me, that when I would
22 Fori delight in do good, evil is in fact present with me. For 22
the law of God after ^^fj^ regard to the inner-man, that is, my mind,
man. ^j^^ better and nobler powers of my intellectual
nature, / delight in the law of God,"^ I most
heartily approve it, and look upon its whole
system witli complacency, as what I could
rejoice to be conformed to in the completest
23 But I see an- manner and highest degree. But, alas! I see 23
^ The evil which Twill not, that /rfo.] plaining, and in what sad and frequent
If the meaning of such expressions as successions the complaint was renewed,
these were, that, upon the whole, the The beautiful passage in the 6th book of
personusingthem went on in a prevailing Xenophon's Cyropaedia, (p, 328, edit,
courseof habitual wickedness, against the Hutchjn. 1738, 8vo.) where Araspus com-
convictions and dictates of his own con- plains of two souls contending within
science, one would imagine Paul would him, (a passage which it is very possible
have rebuked such a one with great seve- St. Paul might have read,) contains an
rity, and answered these vain and hypo- agreeable illustration of this paragraph,
critical pleas; whereas he represents this *" I delight in the law of God after the
person afterwards as with joy embracing inner-man.'] This is so sure a trace of
the gospel, and so obtaining superior real piety, and is represented in scripture
strength, upon the full manifestation of as, in this view, so decisive, that if it
pardoning grace there. be supposed a true representation of the
^ Sin that dwelleth, &c.] This seems character, we must surely allow it to have
indeed no more than a repetition of verse been that of a truly good man, whatever
17; but it is a graceful and expressive lamented imperfections might attend it.
repetition, and shows how near the affair — Plato uses the phrase o evlog av^ewnog
lay to the heart of the person thus com- for the rational part of our nature.
k
80 The happiness of being freed from this law of sin,
SECT, another and quite opposite law of vicious and ftherlawinmymem-
xv. irregular inclinations seated in mij mem^er^, Jl!^"' ^^""""^ ^"^'"*'
,, I • I X 1 • 'i • /» 1 ^ \ 'the taw of mv maid-
which, taking its rise irom a lower and meaner and bnrying'aieinto
TiU 23. pi*i^ciple, is continually making uar aminst the capiit'ity to the law
better law of my mind, and too frequently ca»- '^'^ ^'" which isui mj'
tivating me to the law of sin which is^ as I said,
24 seated in my corporeal members. Wretched 24 O wretched man
man that I ami do 1 often cry out, in such a ^'^ ^ ^"^' *'^^ ,^
. ..1 1 ^, "^ . 1 • .. deliver mt from the
Circumstance, witli no better supports and incite- body of this death?
ments than the law can give ; who shall rescue
wie, miserable captive as I am, from the bodi/ of
ihis death ? From this continual burden which
I carrj about with me, and which is cumber-
some and odious as a dead carcase tied to a
living body, to be dragged along with it where-
ever it goes."
viii. 1.
2.5 Thus I bemoan myself when I think only of 25 I thank God,
the Mosaic law, the discoveries it makes, the ^^"""^"S^^ /^^us Chnst
... ., ' J >i • J. ' o!ir Lord. So then.
motives it suggest* ^ad the circumstances m witi: the mind i my-
which it leaves the offender: but in the midst of self serve the law of
this gloomy prospect, a sight of the gospel re- ^"'?' J^"^ ^''!' S^^
• \ t 11- . •'i"i/» n6sn tne law oi siOi
vives my heart, and I cry out as in a kind or
rapture, as soon as I turn mine eyes to it, /
thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord,"^ in
whomhenowrevealshimself tome,andbywhom
lie delivereth me from this bondage and misery.
So then, whereas I mj/self,^ with the nobler
powers of mi/ spirit, serve the law of God, though
in too many instances I am so oppressed with E<»MAys vm. i.
the infirmity of ny flesh, that I am subdued by Itrj'J^r.tZ
?;h'"i' ^ ^^^ ^f *^^' [There i*] now, under the gos- tion to them which
pel dispensation, no condemnation to those in ^^^' ^" Christ Jesus,
Christ Jesus who walk not after the Jlesh hut J^e^flesh but*^ afte"^
after the Spirit ;^ that is, to those who, making a the Spirit.
" Dead carcase, &c.] It is well known in the whole New Testament a more un-
that some ancient writers mention this happy division between two chapters
as a cruelty practised by some tyrants on than what has been made liere, not only
miserable captives who fell into their in the midst of an argument, but even of
hands; and a more forcible and express- a sentence. Aga yv and aga vov answer
ive image of the sad case represented so evidently to each other, that I ti)jnk
cannot surely enter ioto the mind of it plain the former should be rendered
man. v^kereas^ and then the sense appears plain
® / thank God, through Jesus Christ.1 and strong. I must confess this to be an
For ivy^npigriM -Tcy ©fcv, some copies read uncommon use of aga; but if it be, as it
->} X'*?'> '^^ ®-^t ^he grace of God, which often is, an expletive, it will come to
to be sure makes a noble sense; but that much the same.
of the received and much more authen- 1 To those in Christ Jesus who walk, &c.]
tic copies comes very near it, and in the It is certain that to be in Christ, though
jiiain coincides with it. it sometimes imports a true and sanctify-
P IVhereas I serve, &c. — there is now no ing faith, (2 Cor. v. 17,) at other times
fond*imnulioni &c.] I think there is not expresses only an external profession;
as we are hy the latv of the Spirit of life ^
81
profession of the Christian faith, do in the main sect.
course of their lives verify that profession, go- xv.
verning themselves by spiritual views and ^^^ "
maxims, and not by carnal appetites and inter- viii. i.
2 For the law of csts. I say it again, I thank God for this dis-2
the Spirit of life in pensation with all the powers of my soul ; for
niadf meTee horn though, when Considering myself as only under
the law of sin and the law, I made such melancholy complaints,
death. tJie law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, that
glorious gospel which is attended with an abun-
dant effusion of the vivifying and animating
Spirit, has now recovered me, mortally wound-
ed as I seemed to have been, and set me at li^
herty fr-m that lamented captivity to the law
3 For what the law of siji and deathJ For God hath now, by a gra-3
could not do, in that cious and most wondcrful appearance, [rfowe]
it was weak through j^^ ^^ ^^^ impossible for the law to do, in that
tlie flesh, God send- . \- i "^ i ,i i 4.1 i. •
ing his own Son in it was comparatively weak through the great m-
the likeness of sinful firmity of the flesh, ^ against which in so cor-
rupt a state it could not, merely by its own
principles, sufficiently provide : ^ [/le,] I say,
the great Father of mercies, hy sending his own
well-beloved Son, in the likeness of sinful flesh, ^
(John XV. 2.) and as the article tai; is
not repeated, I think it is plain the lat-
ter clause limits the firmer, which justi-
fies our rendering. Compare Psal.lxxiii. J.
»■ Hath set me at liberty^ &c.] It is to
be observed that the same person who
spoke before is here represented as con-
tinuing the discourse, and speaks of
himself as delivered from the bondage
so bitterly complained of.
s What it teas imposi>iblefor the lavs todo^
&c.] li is indeed true in the general, as
the pious Professor Zimmerman justly
observes, (in his excellent Comment, de
Emin. Cognit. Christ), p. 6, 7, and 34,)
** that the strength of the law is notade-
** qnate to that of corrupt nature; and
*• it is by eoa/jgeZ/ca/ considerations that
*' we are most eftectoally animated to
** subdue sin." But that is to be con-
sidered as a consequence of what the
apostle here asserts concerning the law
of Moses, rather than the assertion itself.
And indeed, whoever considers the awful
nature and sanctions of that law, must
acknowledge that it was calculated to
be a much more efficacious restraint
from sin than the unassisted light of
nature, or than any other dispensation
Revealing God's law, prior to the gospel.
So that the above-mentioned consequence
is very strong.
t Merely by its own principles, suffi-
ciently provide.] By this clause I en-
deavour to lay in an effectual answer to
that objection which might lie against
the apostle's argument and our expli-
cation of it, from the eminent heights of
goodness attained by some holy men
under the law. It was not by the law,
though under it, that they obtained
tbem, but by those evangelical pro-
mises which mingled with the law,
though they did not make a part of it,
but sprang from the Abrahamic cove-
nant, which, as the apostle elsewhere
urges, was unrepealed by the law; and
this, which the Jews were so ready tQ
forget, (Rom. x. 3.) is the point that he
so particularly labours, both in this
epistle and that to the Galatians, to in-
culcate.
" The likeness of sinful Jiesh.'\ Those
writers who imagine that our first pa-
rents were in their original state cloth-
ed with a visible lustre, which was lost
by their transgression, in reference to
which it is said thai they knew they were
naked, naturally explain this clause by
that hypothesis.
82 God having sent his So7i to condemn sin in the flesh.
SECT, with all those innocent infirmities which the flesh, and for sm
XV. first apostasy of our nature brought upon hu- the'^flShf ''" *"
" man flesh, and by appointing him to he a sacri-
Tiii^s ^^^ ^^ make expiation for sin,^ who hath con-
demned sin in the flesh, instead of being vic-
torious, it is now brought under a sentence of
death and destruction, which we, animated by
these glorious motives of the gospel, are en-
4abled to put into execution: That the right- 4 That the right-
eousness of the law, in all its fundamental branch- ^ousness of the law
^ .,1 , 1 i? 1 1 1 1 r I nught be fulfilJed in
es, may with great ardour of holy zeal beful- us, who walk not af-
Jilled in us^ who answer the engagements of ter the flesh but af.
our Christian profession, and, in the tenour of ^^^ *^® Spirit.
our lives, walk not after the flesh to indulge its
desires and demands, hut after the Spirit ; that
is, who, under the influences of the Spirit of
God, abound in the sentiments and duties of a
truly spiritual life. You see therefore, my
dear brethren, by the whole series of this dis-
course, not only how safely you may cease the
observation of the Mosaic law, but how abso-
lutely necessary it is that you should look be-
yond that, and consequently beyond any other
law, natural or revealed ; as ever you expect
justification before God, and desire to be ani-
mated to sprve him in an acceptable manner,
IMPROVEMENT.
Vcr. 3. Admirable and adorable indeed were the condescensions of
the blessed God, in sending his own Son in the likeness of our
sinful flesh, stript of its original glories, that he might become an
expiatory sacrifice for sin. Let us remember the grand purpose
for which he did it; that he might condemn sin in our flesh, that
he might enable us to do execution on sin as a condemned male-
factor. In his name therefore let us pursue the victory, and re-
jecting every overture of accommodation, with determined zeal
do justice upon it. And may what we have been reading es-
jtablish our resolution of walking, not after the flesh, hut after the
Spirit, since we are now delivered from the curse of a broken law,
2 and blessed with a dispensation so properly called the law of the
Spirit of life in Christ Jesus: a dispensation by attending to the
peculiarities of which we may be enabled to extend our conquests
^ For sin-l That aixnfia, signifies a how very easy this little transposition,
~ sacrifrce for sin, is very apparent from on account of what is so plainly a pa-
Heb. X. G; 2 Cor. v. ult. and a great many renthesis, makes this passage, which i$
Other passages. The render will observe generally thought sa obscure.
Reflections 07i God's sending his oxvn Son to free us from sin, 83
over sin in the most effectual manner, and to attain heights of sect.
virtue and pietj to which no legal considerations and motives xv.
alone could raise us. ———
But O, what reason of humiliation is there that we improve
it no better, and that these melancholy strains should so well
become us! that instead of pressing forward daily to fresh
victories, and making new improvements in the divine life, we
should so often complain, and have so much cause to complain,
of a law in our members, not only warring against the law of ven
our minds, but even, in many instances, bringing us into captiv- 2S, 24«
ity to the law of sin and death : so that we Christians should
cry out, like those under the Mosaic economy, O wretched men
that we are, who shall deliver us? Let renewed views of Christ 25
Jesus animate us to renewed vigour in this warfare; lest, when
we are delivered from those servile terrors which the legal dis-
pensation under a consciousness of guilt might have awakened,
sin, no longer able to take this occasion from the law, should 8, 11
appear yet more exceeding sinful, by taking occasion, in an-1^
other view, even from the gospel itself; which in many instances
it seems to do.
Let us remember that the law of God is holy, just, and 12
good; delighting in it more and more after our inner-man, and 22
taking heed that we do not deceive ourselves, by such a passage
as this, into a secret but vain' and fatal hope, that because we
are convinced of our duty, and feel in our conscience a sense of
the evil of sin, we might be said to serve the law of God, while,
by abandoning ourselves to known acts of wilful transgression,
we are in our flesh serving the law of sin. Habitually to allow
ourselves in neglecting the good we approve and committing
the evils we condemn, is the readiest way that hell itself can
point out for the ruin of immortal souls; in such a case, all that
we know and all that we feel concerning the obligations of
duty and the excellence of holiness, aggravate rather than ex-
tenuate our failures; and though the sublime views which emi-
nently good men under the gospel have of religion may some-
times incline them to adopt such complaints as these, in refer-
ence to the unallowed and lamented deficiencies and infimities
of a truly upright and pious life, it remains an eternal truth,
which, in»*tt'ad of being abrogated under the New Testament,
is most expressly confirmed, that he who doth righteousness is
righteous, and not he that merely wishes to do it ; and he who
committeth sin is of the devil, even though he should speak
against it like an apostle or an angel.
It is indeed impossible exactly to lay the line that separates 21; 24
the boundaries oi the kingdom of Christ and of Satan; nor is it
by any means a desirable thing that we should know the lowest
state of weakness and degeneracy into which a Christian may
fall while he continues in the main a Christian. We have creat
84 This blessing belo77gs to the spiritually-minded :
SECT, reason to doubt whether we be really Christians ourselves, if for
XV. our own sakes we wish to know it. Our calling obliges us to
aspire after the most eminent attainments in religion; it obliges
us never to rest till we find ourselves dead indeed unto sin and
alive to God through Jesus Christ, so as to abound in all the
vital fruits of righteousness unto his praise and glory.
SECT. XVI.
The ohligations wJiich tlie gospel lays upon us to a holy life are further
urged, and especially those arising from the communication of the Spi-
rit of God to believers. Rom. viii. 5 — 17.
Romans yiii. 5. ^ Romans vm. 5.
SECT. T HAVE in the preceding discourse urged it J?OR they that are
XVI. A again and again, that we who profess our- . a^ter the Hesh, do
"~ selves Christians should walk, not after the flesh ^-^^ ^^J^. butWe°y
viii. 5. but after the Spirit, as ever we desire to rejoice that are after the
in • the glorious deliverance which the gospel Spint, the things of
brings; and with the greatest reason: for this ^^ ^'" '
is indeed the most imjiortant distinction in the
character of men, and not any form of outward
profession, or rite of worship and devotion.
They who are after the fleshy that is, who remain
under the influence of a corrupt and degenerate
nature, do mind the things of the flesh, they
prefer and pursue carnal and animal gratifica-
tions; hut they who are after the Spirit, that is,
who know any thing experimentally of that
^ Spirit of life which I mentioned above, (ver. 2.)
[do mind] and pursue the things of the Spirit ;
their minds are formed to a superior relish of
spiritual, intellectual, and sacred pleasures, suit-
ed to that nobler and immortal part of their na-
6ture. Now as the character of these persons is 6 For to be camal-
so widely different, their end will be proportion- ]y minted ts death;
,, i? ^7 • J- i- ^7 Ji la iu but to be spintuallv
ably so ; tor the mmai7ig oj the flesn,^ the pre- minded is life and
ferring and pursuing its interests, [is'\dealh; it is peace:
the greatest misery that can be imagined, and
that which leads to everlasting death and ruin;
whereas the minding, preferring, and pursuing
the interests of the Spirit [/.s] life and peace ;
the greatest present good, and happiness which
7 leads to life and glory everlasting. And it must 7 Because the car*
* Now the minding, &c.] It is plain some minded the things of the flesh, bt',.
ytx.0 must here signify now, for nothing cause it is death to do it.
could be more absurd than to say that
For he that hath not the Spirit is not his, 85
nal mind is enmity needs be SO ; because the carnal mind, as I have sect.
a-ainstGod. for it described it above, lis] in the very essence of ^vi.
^t to the , 11^ •iiii j^-t7i" ,
law of God, neither it an absolute enmity to the blessed God, from'
indeed can be. v»rhom all life and peace and happiness proceed; viiL7.
and consequently it brings us into a state of hos-
tility against him. For it is impossible his crea-
tures should be in a state of friendship v^^ith him
unless they are in a state of vi'illing subjection
to him. Now as for the carnal mind, it is not
siihject to the law of God, neither indeed can it
possibly he [so.] For, however you may sup-
pose any law of God to vary as to ritual and
ceremonial institutions, while the nature of God
continues pure and holy, as it must eternally and
immutably do, he cannot but require the ob-
servation of the grand branches of moral virtue,
founded on the unalterable nature and relation
of things ; he therefore must require us to be
spiritually minded, and to prefer the interest of
s So then they the soul to that of the body. So that they whoS
that are in the flesh • ^J n j ^j ^ j ^^^^^ ^j^^ government
cannot please God. /, ^ ,,*'.. , i ^ ° • i
of a fleshly principle, whatever ceremonial pre-
cepts they may observe, or whatever orthodox
principles of faith the)^ may profess and main-
tain, yet cannot possibly |}/ease God: He must
either abhor and punish them, or dishonour his
own law, and contradict his pure, holy, and un-
9 But ye are noTin changeable nature. But blessed be God ?/om9
the flesh but in the Christians are not in the flesh, in that carnal en-
Spirit, II so be that . , mii 7 - i cy • -
the Spirit of God slaved state aescribed above, out in the jSpirit,
fl well in you. Now and Under his influence; ye, my brethren, are
if any man have not certainly SO if that the Spirit of God dwelleth
the Spirit of Christ, . "^ r^ i « 1 n 1 • t
he is none of his. tn you ; lor wherever he dwells he reigns, and
makes the soul thoroughly holy. And if any
man have not the Spirit of Christ thus residing
and governing in him, then, whatever he may
pretend, he is none of his ; he is not to be reck-
oned as a disciple of Christ, and Christ will
disown him another day, as having only abused
his name while he wore it.
10 And if Christie And by the way, to animate your hopes and 10
in yon, the body 2* q|| yQ^jj. araces, remember that if Christ f^el
dead because ofsm; ., -^ -j ^ • 1 1 • ^*y> • c- • 'J
thus resident in you by his sanctiiying bpirit,
though the body [i.s'] indeed dead because of the
first sin that ever entered into the world,'*
^ The body is dead because of sin, &c.] but as there is no seeming opposition
SoHie would render it ui'Uk respect to shi; between a death with respect to sin.
86 If we mortify the deeds of the body we shall live:
SECT, which, as I showed above, has brought on a sen- ^^^^ ^he Spirit is life,
XVI. tence of universal death; yei the Spirit [is\ life, ^^^sT'^"* "ghteoas-
and shall after death continue living, active, and
?.°™* happy, because of that righteousness of which
' our great Head, the second Adam, is the Author,
lias I have inculcated at large. And we have ti ButiftheSpi-
this farther joyful hope, that if the Spirit of him '''^ ''[ ^»™ ^5^' '"'"'!'*
^7 . • J r In A XT J "P ''^sus from the
that raised up Jesus^ our great Covenant-xiead, j^aj dvveil Id you,
from the dead, dwell in you, he that so power- he thai raised up
fully and gloriously raised up Christ from the 'v^Vf^ ^^?^ the dead
dead will also, in due time, quicken i/our mortal y^yr mortal bodies
bodies, though corrupted and consumed in the by his Spirit that
grave, by the agency of that great and powerful d^eHeth m you.
Spirit which now dwelleth in you, and acts to
quicken you in the divine life.
12 Therefore, my dear brethren, since it is cer- ^^ Therefore, bre-
tain the gratifications of the flesh can do no- noUu'tTc fl'esiuo ifve
thing for us like that which will be done for us after the flesh,
at the resurrection, and since all present enjoy-
ments are mean and worthless when compared
with that, here is a most substantial argument
for that mortification and sanctity which the
gospel requires. And it necessarily follows
that we are debtors to the Spirit, which gives us
such exalted hopes, and not unto the flesh, that
we should live after the dictates, desires, and
ISappetites of Me flesh. For I must plainly and 13 For if ye live
faithfully tell you, and must repeat and incul- ^^^^ l^^, l^^^\^ ^^
cate it upon you as a matter of infinite impor- through the Spirit do
tance, that if you, though professing Chris- n»ortify the deeds of
tians, and some of you eminent for so high y^^^^""^^' ^^ '^'^'^
and distinguishing a profession, (compare chap,
i. 8.) do live after the flesh, and mind nothing
superior to its interests, ye shall assuredly
die, that is, shall perish by the sentence of an
holy God, no less than if you were Jews or
heathens. But if you, through the influence
and assistance of God's Holy Spirit, and the ex-
ercise of those graces which he by regeneration
has implanted in your souls, do mortify and
subdue the deeds of the body, those carnal incli-
nations from whence all criminal indulgencies
of the body arise, ye shall live ; ye shali finally
obtain a state of complete felicity, in spite
and a life with respect to righteousness, the next verse quite contrary to Mr.
I think the version here retained much Lockr'-; unnatural gloss, which explains
preferable; and if this be admitted, it quickening the mortal body by sanctifying
will certainly determine the sense of the immortal spirit.
For the Spirit testifies that zve are the children of God, 87
of all that death can do to dissolve these animal sect.
bodies; not now to insist on that true rational ^^i*
delight which is only to be found here in such "" "*
a course, and without which our abode on earth viii°"*3.
scarce deserves the name of life. Well may it
be expected that in this case you shall live for
ever, since hereby your adoption of God, which
must entitle you to a blissful immortality, will
14 For as many as be approved. For as many as are led by the Spi- 14
are led by the Spirit ^^f. ^^ Q^^ ^j^j humblv resign themselves to be
of God, they are the • j j i -ii u 'ii u i • 4- j
sons of God. guided whithersoever he will, by his sweet and
secret influence on the soul, they are indeed the
sons and daughters of God, and shall inherit eter-
nal life with their heavenly Father; of which,
indeed, if we are obedient to his holy dictates
and motions, we already receive the earnest
15 For ye have and foretastes. For j/e who are real Christians 15
not received the spi- ^^^^^ ^^^ received the spirit ofbondas^e as^ain unto
nt of bondage again ., . 1*^ 1 i-
to fear; but yehavejeczr,^ ye are not come under another dispensa-
received the spirit tion like that of Moses, which was much more
of adoption, whereby adapted to strike the mind with terror, and of-
we cry, Abba, Fa- ^^ , m j- •*• 7 ; ^u
ther. ten produces a servile disposition ; out, on the
contrary, 3/e have received the spirit of adoption^
and confidence of children in approaching to
God; hy which spirit, whatever our different na-
tions and languages may be, we can, with equal
joy and freedom, present our addresses to his
throne, and cry, with the overflowings of filial af-
fection to him, and fraternal love to each other,
16 The Spirit it- Abba, Father.'^ For as the communication of 16
self beareth witness ^j^g visible and extraordinary gifts of the Spirit
we aire'^the'^'chiidr^n hoth to Jews and Gentiles, witnesses that we
of God. are without distinction in this respect accepted
and owned by God as his people ; so also he
himself, by his internal and gracious operations,
beareth witness with the answer of our spirits^
when seriously examined and interrogated, and
gives us an inward and joyful assurance that we
are the children of God, and personally interested
c The spirit of bondage.^ Both Mr. d Jlba, Father.] I suppose few of
Locke and Mr. Pierce understand this my readers will need to be informed
on//'!/eaA-o/rfec//i under which the legal that the word abba signifies father in
dispensation left the Jews ; but I rather the Jewish language, that is, the Syro-
11 nderstand it of that comparatively ier- Chaldaic; and the insertion of it here
vile spirit v;]:i\ch ran throiigh the whole beautifully represents the union of Jew-
Mosaic economy, and which is finely il- ish and Gentile believers in those de-
Instrated by Dr. Evans in his Sermon on votions which were dictated by a filial
this text. Evans's Christian Temp. Vol, I. spirit.
VOL. IV. G
8S If children, then heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ.
SECT, in his paternal love. AndfTom. hence arises a 17 And if children,
XVI. most joyful and triumphant hope; for if we !?^" heirs; heirs of
1 • 7 -I J 7 11 Ti ''7 . t^od, and joint-heirs
■~~ are his children, then we are undoubtedly heirs with Christ; if so be
viii^n ^^^ glorious and immortal inheritance; we are that we suffer with
■ * then heirs of God, and shall for ever enjoy him ^T' ^^^' ""^^^ ^^
-^. Vi I 1 *' * 1 ^'so glorified toge-
as our gracious rather, whose presence and ther.
love is the ver}^ heaven of heaven. And we are
also joint-heirs of Christ, we shall enjoy this
happiness as with him in his sight, and shall be
formed to a resemblance of him as the great
foundation of that enjoyment. But then let it
ever be remembered that this is to be taken in
connection; it is provided that we are willing,
not only to deny ourselves in prohibited carnal
gratifications, and to govern our lives by his
precepts, but also to suffer with [him,] that is,
in conformity to him, if called out to it for the
honour of God and for the testimony of a
good conscience, that so we may also he glorified
together with him in that world where he now
triumphs, and where all the infamy and pain
we endure for his sake shall be amply repaid
with honours and joys everlasting.
. IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 17. Well may we rejoice in privileges like these; well may we
be astonished to think that they should be bestowed on any of
the children of men: That any of them should be heirs of God
and joint-heirs with Christ; the adopted children of an heavenly
Father, and marked out by the communications of his Spirit for
an inheritance which be hath prepared ! That they should be
fitted and enabled to approach him with that endearing com-
15pellation, Ahba, Father, in their mouths ! Oh that every one of us
may know by experience, which alone can teach us, how sv/eet
14 it is! and if we would obtain and secure this witness, let us see
to it that we be obediently led by the Spirit of God; for that
Spirit is not where he does not effectually govern; and if any
gman have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of Chrisfs disciples,
nor is he entitled to anyf of the privileges of his people.
Let the matter therefore be seriously examined; and let it be
determined by inquiry, whether we do on the whole walk after
1 the flesh or the Spirit. Let us guard more and more against that
7carnal mind which is enmity against God and cannot be subject
to his law, nor leave room for us to please God while it presides
and governs in us. Let us often reflect upon that death which
6 would be the consequence of our living after the flesh; and never
conceive of ourselves upon any occasion as persons who, in con-
Reflections on the privileges of the children of God, 89
sequence of something that has already passed, have found out a sect.
way to break the connection here establislied, and in the nature xvi.
of things essentially established between a carnal mind and death.
May our spirits be more and more enlivened by that vital union
with a Redeemer which may give us a part in the merits of his
righteousness, and in the life it has secured for all true believers !
and may the efficacy of his Spirit to raise our souls from a death
of sin to a life of holiness, be in us a blessed earnest that he v^^ill
complete the work, and at length quicken our mortal bodies hy
his Spirit which dwelleth in us ! When flesh and sense can ad-
minister a consolation like this, let us hearken to them : in the
mean time, let us remember, let us always remember, how much
we are debtors to the Spirit ; and let us endeavour to act ac-
cording to these immense obligations*
SECT. XVII.
The glorious prospects which the gospel sets before us are represented
and urged as a further advantage which it gives us for holiness; even
that consummate glory the discovery of which the whole creation, now
subject to vanity, seeins to wait and call for. The apostle then meu"
lions consolations which are derived from the assistarices of the Spirit
in prayer, as further illustrating his main design. Rom. viii. 18- — 27.
r, 1Q Romans viii. 18.
Romans VIII. 18. —^.^ ^. ^i i . i • m n
roil I reckon that T^ representing the high privileges of our sect;
the sufferings of -*- adoption, I have been observing, that if, in xvii.
this present time are conseouence of our fidelity to our Saviour, we '
nolwonny to be com , ,7 rr- •>! 1 • 1 n 1 1 » • Pr.m
pared with the glory shouiQ sutier With him, wc shall also be glori- ..• jg
which shall be re- fied together with him : and in this persecuted
veaied in us. state in which, as Christians, we now are, I
beseech you attentively to enter into this
thought, that your hearts may be duly quick-
ened and fortified by it. I have for my own
part been obliged, amidst the peculiar hazards
of my apostolic office, frequ('ntly to weigh and
exactly to examine the matter; and I find, upon
the most deliberate computation^ that the suffer-
ings of the present time, how extreme soever
they may be, [are] not worthy [of any account'^
at all, not so much as worthy of a mention,
when set against that great and unalterable glory
that shall in due time be revealed to us, but
which at present exceeds even our most ele-
vated conceptions, and can never be fully known
90 The creation waits for the revelation of the sons of God,
SECT, till we see each other wear it, and by con*
XVII. sciousness feel it in ourselves.
These, my dear brethren, are the views with i^ For the earnest
iu9. ^^^t I ^""'d ^n•'n^'« y°}"- minds; and surely ^^r '"waitl for
no object can give them more noble or more the manifestation of
delightful employment. For methinks, when the sons of God.
I look round upon the blasted and wretched
state of this world of ours, it seems that all na- "
ture does, as it were, call aloud in pathetic lan-
guage for that blessed change which the gospel
was intended to introduce. The earnest expec-
tation of the whole creation,^ so far as it now
lies open to our view, is waiting for the reve-
lation of the sons of God ; for the happy time
when he shall appear more openly to avow
them, and that reproach and distress shall be
rolled away under which they are now disguised
20 and concealed. For the creation soon lost its 20 For the creature
original beauty and felicity, a sad change pass- was made subject lo
o •/ ./ ' or vanity notwillinfflv
ed on man and his abode, so that all the visible but byVeason of him
face of nature was made subject to vanity and who hath subjected
wretchedness in a variety of forms ; and this ^^^ ^'^^^ ^" \io^Q:
not willingly^ not by the personal misbehaviour
of those who are now most deeply affected with
it, hut hy him who subjected [z7,] that is, by
Adam, when he stood at the head of our race
as a public person, and by his transgression
21 brought us into so deplorable a state. 'Deplor- 21 Because the
able indeed ! but blessed be God not entirely
abandoned, since it is still in hope that the
salvation so happily begun shall at length be
much more widely extended ; that the crea-
* The earnest expectation of the creation, sin brought and continued on the whole
&C.] This and the following verses have unevangelized world, (though few of its
been generally, and not without reason, inhabitants saw so much of their misery
accounted as ditficult as any partof tliis as actually to desire the remedy,) it is
epistle. The difficulty has perhaps been represented as looking out vcith eager ex-
something increased by rendering yClicn,; pectation (as the word aTroxapa^oxta ex-
crea/ioft in one clause, and c?eQ///re in an- actly signifies,) for such a remedy and
other. To explain it as chiefly ref; rring relief as the gospel brings, by the preva-
to the brutal or inanimate creation is in. leticy of which human nature would be
sufferable; since the day of the redeinp- rescued from vanity and corruption, and
tion of our bodies will be attended with inferior creatures from tyranny and
the conflagration which will ptit an end abuse. Nothing is more common than
to them. The interpretation, therefore, to represent a land as mourning or rejoic"
by which Dr. Whitby and Mr. Grove ing, as calling for rain, &c. And if this
refer it to the Gentile world, is much be allowed to be the meaning of these
preferable to this. But, on the whole, I three verses, the gradation in the 23d
think it gives a much sublimer and no- will be much more intelligible than ou
bier sense to suppose it a boId/>?wo/-o/)^/rt, any other scheme that I know. See
by which, on account of the calamity note b, next page.
in hope to be delivered from the bondage of corruption. 91
creature itself also ({gn shall, at least in ages to tiome, be set free sect.
tl th'^bonda'gro'f/'-'"" "" ^"'"'".S' < corruption by which men J^
corruption, into the are now abusing themselves and the inferior j^^^
glorious liberty of creatures ; and that thev shall even be brought viii 21
the children of God. ^^^^^ ^^^ ghrious lihevty 0/ which we Christians
are possessed in consequence of our being
the sons of God : as it is certain the creation
would be made inconceivably happier than
it is if this blessed dispensation, by which we
are introduced into God's family and taught to
do our utmost to diffuse good to all around us,
22 For we know were universally to prevail. In the mean time, 22
Uon '^grot'nah ""and ^^ch is the state of the whole world, that it seems
travaileth in pain to- to Call in the most importunate manner jfor this
gether until now: great interposition of divine power and mercy
in its favour; yea, I may say in reference to it.
We know that the whole creation, ever since the
first apostasy of our nature from God, groaneth
together and travaileth together until now ; it la-
boureth in strong pangs to bring on this impor-
tant birth of sons and daughters unto the Most
23 And not only High.^ And not only doth the whole creation 23
they^ but ourselves gggjj^ r^e] ^q travail in pangs around us, when
di^o which hsivG tnc u j i o ^
first-fiuitsoftheSpi- we survey those parts of it where the gospel is
rit, even we our- yet unknown, hut even we Christians ourselves^
selves groan within ^]^^ ^^^^ received the first-fruits of the Spirit^
ourselves, wailing tor 1,, ri ^a'j* 'j iij
the adoption, towitf ^"" thereby have attained no inconsiderable de-
grees of liberty and deliverance, even we groan
within ourselves under many remaining imper-
fections and burdens ; while we are yet wait'
ing with strong desire for the great event,
which may, by way of eminence, be called our
adoption, ^ as it shall be the public declaration
•» Bring on this important birth, &c.] for standing in such a relation to God
It is indeed true, that to he '\x\ pangs like as his children, are lost in darkness and
n woman in /rai;aj/ sometimes only signi- vanity, while ignorant of God and the
fies being in great distress, where tliere is way of salvation ; during which time they
no reference to any expected birth; but were even pained by the excellency of
it seems to me very probable that the their nature, it having no suitable object
apostle in these metaphors here alludes to act upon. And this is the well-ad»
to what he had been saying before, ver. justed but generally unobserved grada-
14 — 17, 19, 21. In all which places tion 1 referred to above, note a : the world
he describes Christians as the childrea of seems to wait, and call, and groan, for
God, and so here expresses the general the spreading of the gospel; and those
prevalency of the gospel by the birth of among whom it prevails are still travail-
many more with which nature was preg- ins, as it were, with the hope and desire
nant, and of which it longed, as it were, of a yet more exalted state after the re«
to be delivered : thereby beautifully re- surrection.
presenting the sad condition of those who, <= The adoptionj &c.] I entirely agree
wbile they have faculties fitting them with Mr. Howe, (Works, Vol. I. p. 680,
92 And Christians groan for the redemption of the body.
SECT, of it, when our heavenly Father shall produce t^e redemption of
XVII. us before the eyes of the vi'hole world, habited ^""^ ^'''^^'
and adorned as becomes his children. You will
viii^ss ^^sily perceive T now refer to the redemption
of our bodies, their final deliverance from the
power of the grave at the general resurrection,^
which shall introduce us to a happiness incom-
parably exceeding the freest and most glorious
state into which the earth shall ever be brought,
even by the greatest triumph and prevalency of
the gospel.
24? This, I say, we are longing and breathing 24 For we are saved
after; and we shall still be so while we continue ^y hope; but hope
T r jii 4.\ a \^ f c that is seen is not
here: jor we are saved oi/ hope; the firm beliet h^^pe : for what a
and cheerful view of this complete salvation is man seeth, why doth
our great security amidst so many evils, temp- he yet hope for?
tations and dangers. But hope which is seen,
that hope which relates merely to objects now
visible, is not worthy the name of hope : For
what a man sees, how doth he yet hope for? the
more we know of these worldly things, the less
shall we amuse ourselves with any high hopes
25 and expectations concerning them. But since 25 But if we hope
we hope for what we see not, for a happiness far for »hat we 5ee not,
exceeding any thing we have ever seen or can ^-^JJce wlh ioX^^
see, we patiently wait for it, and find something
in the greatness of the prospect to repay the
tediousness of the most afflicted circumstances,
and to excite us to prepare for it by cultivating
a suitable temper in all its branches.
26 Such hope doth our holy profession administer 26 Likewise the
to us for our support amidst all the difficulties Spirit also helpeth
I- i-M- • x* J I, our inbrmities: tor
of our Christian course; and we have moreover
this important privilege, that the Holy Spirit of
God graciously lendeth us his helping hand^ under
all our burdens and infirmities; so that we are
not left to sustain them alone: which is of vast
681,) that here is an allusion to the two « LemJelh us hh helping hand.} I know
kinds ofadoption among the Romans: the not how better to render that expressive
Jirst of which was private, the second phrase, c-jvayliXufx^aviJai vfj-tv, which li-
public in the forum, when the adopted teraWy expresses the action of one who /lelps
person was solemnly declared and avow- another to raise or -bear a burden^ by taking
ed to be the sop of the adopter. Com- hold of it on one side and lifting it or bearing
pare Luke xx. 36. it zuith him; and so it seems to intimate
d Deliverance, &c.] That redemption the obligation on us to exert our little
sometimes signifies deliverance, is very strength, feeble as it is, in concurrence
9ertain. Compare Luke xxi. 28; Eph, i. with this almighty aid.
14; Heb. xi. 35.
In the mean time the Spirit helps their infirmities, 93
wc know not what we moment in many respects, and particularly in sect.
should pray for as we ^j^ conduct of our devotions ; for we are sur- xvii.
ought: buttheSpirit , , .,, i . *^ , . ,. _______
itself maketh inter- Toundcd With SO much Ignorance and prejudice,
cession for us with that in many instances we. do not know what we ^-j- ^g
groanings which can- ^j^q^^i^ j^^fj^y j-q^. ^^ ^^q ought, because we know
not on the whole what may be best for us; but
the Spirit itself manages these affairs for us,
guiding our minds to suitable petitions, and
exciting in them correspondent affections, and
sometimes inspiring us with that intense ardour
of holy desire which no words can express, but
must therefore vent themselves in unutterable
27 And he that groanings. But though we are not able to 27
searcheth the hearts gpeak these desires, they are not concealed from
knoweth what ts the Aj? 7 1 xt aJ • i. i?
mind of the Spirit, vtoq: he who searcheth the inmost recesses ot
because he maketh human hearts knoweth what [is] the mind of
intercession for the ^^g ^^mY,*^ he reads all the secret agitations of
Mewi// o/*God"^ ^ our spirits which answer to the emotions of his;
for he manages affairs for the saints according
to [the] gracious [will] and appointment [of]
God: ^ a circumstance which we cannot recol-
lect without the greatest pleasure, and the most
cheerful expectations of receiving every suitable
blessing in consequence of it, and in answer to
those prayers which are presented to God un-
der such influence.
IMPROVEMENT.
For ever adored be the divine goodness, in sending downVer. 26.
his Spirit on such sinful creatures to help our infirmities ; to im-
plant and to excite graces in our hearts, to be a source of pre-
sent delights and of eternal happiness. May we feel him help-
ing our infirmities and improving our joy in the Lord to such
a degree, that all our devotions may be animated sacrifices ! Let
not the want of expression in that case trouble us ; these unutter-
able groanings are sometimes the sweetest music in the ear of27
God.
f The mind of the Spirit.l The phrase for the saints, as the office of an interces»
is here (ppov»ij(xa t« vTviv^alo;, the very sor with God is so peculiarly that of
same that was used ver. 6 : and express- Christ, our Advocate with the Father, 1 John
es not merely the meaning, but the tern- ii. 1. As for the phrase wa?^ 0£ov, it is
per and disposition of the mind, as, under capable of many different significations;
the influences of the Divine Spirit, pur- but 1 do not think it here signifies the
suing and breathing after such blessings same with fvwTTfov ry Qm, in the presence
as suits its rational and immortal na- of God, but ra.\her on the part of God, thatt
ture. is, by his appointment, or perhaps, as we
g Manages affairs for the saints, &c.] render it, according to the will of God. I
I agree with a late ingenious writer, se- have therefore retained our version, and
yeral times mentioned before, in render- included both the senses in the para«
ing £v7'jyx^V£tv iiti^ aytwv, manages affairs phrase. *
94 Rejections on the aid and ^first-fruits of the Spirit.
SECT. Well may such fervent groanings be excited, when we view
ivii. that great and glorious object which the gospel proposes to our
hope. Let us encounter the sufferings of the present time
*^* with a fortitude becoming those that see them so short and so
far overbalanced by the immense and boundless prospects which
lie beyond them ; prospects of unclouded lustre and unmingled
felicity.
19 When we consider the state of that part of the world in which
Christianity is unknown, or of those among whom it is a mere
empty form; when we consider the vanity to which that part of
20 God's creation is subject, let it move our compassion and our
prayers, that the state of glorious liberty into which God has
already brought those who by faith in Christ are his children
21 may become more universally prevalent, and the knowledge of
the Lord cover the earth as the waters cover the channel of
the seas. Oh that divine and omnipotent grace may give a
birth to that grand event, in the expectation of which nature
seems in pangs ; such a birth that nations might be born in a
22 day : and where the children are born, may it give a more abun-
dant growth and more happy increase !
We have received what the travailing creation has not, the
23 first-fruits of the Spirit, and they must surely excite us to groan
after the redemption of bodies ; yet still with humble submission
to the will of God, waiting his wisely-appointed hour for the
dissolution and for the restoration of them. That God in
whose hand these important events are, best knows how long to
exercise our faith, whether in this mortal world or in the in-
termediate state ; nor should any delay be esteemed long by
those who have so cheerful an hope of enjoying God for ever.
SECT. XVIII.
The apostle represents other advantages for holiness which the gospel
gives us, particularly/ those which arise J'rom an assurance that all
things shall work together for our good ; and from the view we have,
as true Christians, of an eternal gracious plan which God has laid for
our happiness, in pursuance of which he hath already done such great
things for us, especially in sending his Son for our redemption ; whence
his people may he assured that no accusation shall prevail against
them, and no temptations separate them from his love. Rom. viii. 28,
to the end.
,. . ^ , Romans viii. 28. ^ ^ remans vm. 28.
T HAVE taken occasion to hint at many privi- A nd we know t^at
-■- leges which, in consequence of participat-
ing of the gospel, you enjoy: and now I must
p
All things work togetJierfor good to them that love God: 95
all things work toge- add this to the rest, that though our afflictions sect.
therforgood to them jj^ j^-^^ ^ ^^^ though our burdens XVIII.
that love God, to ^ x- "^ i \ ° ji i .7 ^
them who are the niay Continue long, yet we assuredly know that
called according to all things which occur in the course of Divine ^-'"oo
.^purpose. Providence, either in their present and imme-
diate, or future and more remote consequences,
do and shall work together for real and everlast-
ing good to them that sincerely and prevalently
love the blessed Gorf,* and are by divine grace
called and formed to this happy principle, ac-
cording to [his] gracious and effectual purpose.
29 For whom he Y^Tq have this confidence, I say, because God in 29
did '^^SSatef.'" hi^ eternal counsels designed this, and appointed
be conformed to the a proper series of subordinate causes to make
image of his Sob, yray for that blessed event in which all is to ter-
thathemightbethe^jj^^^g establishing a certain connection be-
nrst-Dorn among ma- '. i 1 1
^py brethren. tween the One and the other ; a connection
which in the greatest distress is our confidence
and our joy : For whom he foreknew as the
objects of his peculiarly favourable regards,**
knowing with everlasting complacency his own
thoughts of peace towards them, (compare Jer.
; xxix. 2.) he did also predestinate [<o] stand in a
peculiar relation to the great Redeemer, and
[be] made in due time conformable to the image
of that glorious and blessed Person, even Jesus
his only-begotten and best-beloved Son, who is
now exalted high above all heavens. He ap-
pointed, I say, such a conformity between him
and them, that he might be, and appear to be,
the first-born among many brethren; and might
at length see many of his brethren by his means
sharing with him in that happiness to which he
^ All things which occur in the course ^ fVhom heforeknexe as the objects of his
of Divine Providence, &c.] It is so peculiarly favourable regards.] To know
plain from the whole context that the sometimes signifies ^o/atowr, Amos iii. 2;
apostle only speaks of providential events, 2 Tim. ii. 19; Exod. xxxiii. 12, 17;Psal.
^and it is so evident that the universal i. 6 ; Jer. x. 14; Rom. xi. 2; 1 Pet. i. 2 ;
expression a/Hs sometimes to be taken in Hos.xiii.5; and they who interpret these
alimitedsense, that it mustargue, I fear, verses, as Mr. Locke and many others
something worse than weakness, to pre- do, of God's intending to bring the Geo-
tend that sin is comprehended in theapos- tiles into the church on a footing of equal
tle*s assertion. Plato's sentence, so near- privileges with the Jews, must certainly
ly parallel to this, is a commentary in- take the word in this sense. But the
finitely preferable to such an explication, reader will easily perceive, by my para^
*' Whether a righteous man be in pov- phrase, that I consider them as applica-
** erty, sickness, or any other calamity, ble to all true Christians, whether origi-
** we must conclude that it will turn to nally of Jewish or Gentile descent; as
** his advantage either in life or death." the privileges themselves relate not to
See Plato de Rep. lib. in, communities as such, but tp individuals.
96 tor being chosen, and called, and justified, they shall be glorified;
SECT, is now received, and in which he shall for ever
XVIII. shine, distinguished from them all in rays of
" peculiar glory. To this felicity did the Father 30 Moreover, whom
^!'™' of mercy decree to raise a part of our fallen and I'u.^^t^'r'^'f n^?'
Till. 30. . .■{ , . J^, , ,, , ^. them he also called ;
miserable race; and those whom he thus preaedi- and whom he called,
nated he in due time hath called^ or will hereaf- *bf^m he also justi-
ter in their succeeding generations call, by the ^^^v^?"* ^.^^"^ I"^
... X- £> ^v. 1 J *• *i? L- Justified, them he
invitations oi the gospel and operations oi his also glorified.
Spirit, to repent and believe, that so they might
claim the promised blessings, in virtue of that
everlasting covenant which they cordially em-
brace; and whom he hath thus called, he hath, on
their compliance with that ca)], Justified,^ freed
them from the condemning sentence of his law,
and given them a pleadable right to a full ac-
quittal at his bar; and those whom he hath thus
justified he hath also glorified,'^ that is, he hath
appointed they should ere long attain to com-
plete glory and happiness, to which, by virtue
of their union with him, they may be said even
now to arrive. (Eph. iii. 4.)
31 On the whole, what shall we therefore say to ^^ What shall we
these things, or conclude upon this review .? Jllf;;^//^ J^^ ^^^^^^J^
surely we may courageously defy all our enemies, us, who can 6e against
and say, If that God who hath all power in him- "s?
self, and all the events of time and eternity un-
der his direction, [be,'] as we "have heard, ybr us,
who [caw] presume to [6e] against us, or be able
to do us any hurt by the fiercest opposition,
^ Whom he hath called he hath just'ified.'\ iii. 30.) To suppose that Christians are
Barclay pleads that iX-wt. justification laasx. said to be gtorijied merely in reference t»
include holiness^ or it is left out of the the Spirit of glory now resting upon them^
chain. Barcl. Apol. p. 231. But the (1 Pet. ir. 14,) is limiting the phrase to
apostle had so plainly declared, in the a sense less sublime and extensive than
beginning of the chapter, that a. freedom it generally has, particularly verse 17,
from condonnation was \he peculiar privi- 18; 2 Cor. iv. 17; Col. i. 27, chap. iii.
lege of those who walk after the Spirit, 4; 1 Thess. ii. 12; 1 Pet. v. 10, to which
that it was the less necessary for him a multitude of other texts might be add-
here distinctlt to mention sanciificaiion. ed, where glory refers to the exaltation
^ Whom he justified he glorified. \ It is and blessedness of the future state. — This
plain ih.3.1 justification is here considered is a memorable instance, and there are
asdistinct from and prior to glorification ; scores, and perhaps hundreds more, in
and consequently, tliat there is a sense which things that shall certainly and
in which believers may be said to hejus- speedily be done are spoken of as done
/j^Vrf now, (as they often are, compare already. Moses gave a remarkable ex-
Luke xviii. 14; Actsxiii.39; Rom. v. 9; ample of this noble language of faith, m
1 Cor. vi. 11,) though it is at the great his song (Exod. xv. 13, &c.) on the de-
day that their complete justification will struction of Pharaoh in the Red Sea ; and
be declared ; and.there seems generally to the prophets and apostles have contin-
be an ultimate 'reference to that great ued it in a variety of triumphant passa-
transaction, in the use of this forensick ges, which it will be a great pleasure to
term. ^Mat. xii, .37 ; Rom. ii. IS ; chap, the pious reader to observe for hiniselfy
and he that spared not his own Son shall give us all things. 97
while we are guarded by such a Protector? sect.
32 He that spared Yea, I may add, not only what have we to fear, xviii.
de^UvtedTi^'L'p for ^ut what have we not to hope and expect, in——
US all, how shall he Connection with such views as these ? he that y^^^o^
not with him also spared not his own, his proper and only-begot-
fhing^s ?^''' "' ^" ^^^ *^«'^' ^^^" ?^^" *"s ^^^^^ ^"^ ^ife c^"^e into
question, hut willingly delivered him up to ago-
ny and death, that he might be a sacrifice for
us all, how shall he not with him freely grant us
all other things subservient to our truest hap-
piness, which may now be regarded as the pur-
chase of his blood? We may reasonably con-
clude that what is now withheld would be de-
trimental rather than advantageous to us.
53 Who shall lay Upon the whole, then, we may take courage 3S
cblr-eof God'l^elect? ^"^ ^^Y^ ^^^^ *^^^^ ^^^S^ ^^'V accusation against
Jtis^God that justi- the elect of Gody^ against those who love him,
fieth; and have been, as we before observed, predesti-
nated and called according to his eternal pur-
pose ? [Is it] God ? What ! he who himself yMsit-
Jieth ?^ as the prophet in his own case expresses
it; (Isa. 1. 8, 9.) he is ready to answer all ob-
jections, and solemnly to pronounce us absolv-
34 Who is he that cd : Who [w] he then that condemneth 9 [Is it]34)
condemneth ? It is the Lord Jesus Christ, whom we know to be ap-
mh:r.'a"u:''rij:„>°'"ted as the final Judge? AVhat! doth Ic
again, who is even at condemn, who hath died to expiate our guilt
the right-hand of God, and rescuc US from condemnation ; yea rather,
Tercei^alt:^ '"' (''''''=•' i^t'>e most delightful consideration of
all,) who is risen again ? shall he undo the pur-
poses of his death and resurrection? He who is
now sitting at the right hand of God, where he
appears under a quite contrary character, and
is also making intercession for us ; undertaking"
the management of our affairs, and, far from
accusing us, appears ready to answer all accur
sations brought against us, and to frustrate all
the designs of our enemies?
* Who shall lodge any accusation? &c.] and apostates from their own law, if
This fyxaXEffa plainly signifies. — By the they had acted on the principles the
elect of God many understand the Gen- apostles had been laying down in the
tiles; but as it is certain the phrase, former chapter.
whatever it imparts, is not to be con- ^ God who jusfifiathy &c.] I here fol-
fined to them, and is presently after low the pointing proposed by the learn-
used of believing Jews, (Rom. xi. 5, 7, ed and ingenious Dr. Sam. Harris, (in
28.) it seems highly reasonable to con- his Observations, p. 54, 55.) which
sider it here as including them also; greatly illustrates the spirit of this pass-
especially as their unb*^lieving brethren age, and shows how justly that author
might be ready to lodge the heaviest adds that it is remarkably in the grand
^ccusalioQs against them, as deserters manner of Demosthenes,
98 Nothing therefore shall separate us from the love of Christ,
siccT. Confident therefore in his protection and fa- ^5 Who shall se-
xvni. vour, we defy them all; and say in strains of yet \:Tot Chrlltril"
subhmer triumph, FFAos/m//5epara^e MS jro?M Me tribulation, or dis-
^'Slij ^^^^ of Christ? Who or what shall dissolve that tress, or persecution,
'^' union to him which is our great security, and ^ess^"^"/* ^^erU^'^^or
be able to alienate our hearts from him who is sword ? '
the source of such invaluable blessings, and
hath displayed such incomparable riches of
grace ? [Shall] the severest affliction ? or the
most pressing straits, or the most cruel perse-
cution, to the inconreniences and extremities
of which we may indeed be exposed in our
Christian warfare ; or hunger, if we be starv-
ing in desolate places ;** or nakedness, if it had
not so much as sheep-skins or goat-skins to
cover it; or, in a word, any other peril to
which in our different situations we may be
exposed, or, even the drawn sword of our
blood-thirsty enemies, ready to be plunged into
S^our defenceless bosoms? It may indeed cut 36 (As it is written,
short the residue of our mortal days ; as it is kuied ""ai?^ thT d^ay
written, in words which may justly be applied long; weare account-
to us, (Psal. xliv. 22 ) " For thy sake we are ed as sheep for the
" without remorse killed all the diy long, we slaughter.)
** are accounted as so many sheep destined to the
" slaughter, and delivered over to it without
" resistance on our part or mercy on that of
37" our enemies.'' Nevertheless, while we ap- 37 Nay mall these
1 Jill 44. 7 • /I things we are more
pear m so weak and helpless a state, we do in an tjj^n conquerors,
these things more than conquer, we triumph in through him that lov-
certaiii and illustrious victory, through him who ^^ "^'
bath loved us, and having redeemed us to God
by his own blood, will secure us amidst all these
temptations, and finally show that our suffer-
ings and death have been precious in his sight,
and have made a part in his merciful scheme
for our more exalted happiness.
38 Well may I thus boast of the securest and 38 For I am per-
completest victory, even amidst the combat; for death"* noWfe^^noJ
/ am persuaded that neither the fear of death.
In any imaginable form of terror, nor the hope
f Shall affliction, &c.] None can ima- rious a manner, would engage him to
gine that Christ would love agood Chris- support them under all their trials, by vi-
tiaii the less for enduring such extremi- tal communications of divine strength,
ties for his sake. The text must there- '' Hunger.] The word >.i^(^ is more
fore he intended to express the apostle's extensive than famine^ and may be ap-
confidence that God's invariable love to plied to personal as well as public ne-
his people, illustrated already in so glo- cessity.
Reflections on tlie fruits of the everlasting love of God, 99
angels, nor priuci- and desire of lifcy in the most agreeable cir- sect.
paiiiies, nor powers, cumstances that can be imagined, nor all the xvin.
nor things present, ^ . r. • /- , , &,,'..,..
nor things to come, enorts oi internal angels, nor oi principalities
Rottu
nor of powers,^ however various their rank, ^,j-- ^g
however subtle their artifices, however furious
and malignant their rage may be, nor things
present, difficult as they are, nor things future,
39 Nor height, nor extreme as they may possibly prove : Nor the 39
depth, nor any other ^ • ^^ ^f prosperity nor the depth of adversity,
creature, shall be o r tr J ^ ^ i •
able to separate us ^^r atii/ other creature, above or beneath, in
from the love of God heaven, earth or hell, shall be able to separate
which IS in Christ ^^j ^z- ^^^ ^yjj^ ^j.g Christians indeed, from the
love of the almighty and ever-blessed God,
which is graciously given us in Christ Jesus our
Lord,^ by a tenure so certain, that it shall never
be lost: and being thus secure that nothing
shall separate us from that, we assuredly know-
that nothing can, on the whole, hurt us; and
feel a courage which nothing can dismay.
IMPROVEMENT.
O BLESSED souls indeed, who having been in the eternal Ver.
counsels of the Divine love foreknown and predestinated, are, m^9> 30
consequence thereof, called and justified, as the earnest of being
ere long glorified ! Who would not desire to see his own title to
privileges so inestimable as these? And how shall we know that
we have our part in them? how but by securing an evidence 28
that we love God? Then may we be assured that a// things shall
work together for our good, and glory in it that we are the elect 33
of God; to whose charge therefore nothing shall be alleged, 34
since God justifieth; whom none shall condemn, since Christ
died to expiate our sins, and is ascended into heaven con-
tinually to intercede for us. In cheerful dependence on his
patronage and care, let us bid defiance to all our enemies, andS5
be willing to submit to the greatest extremities, since they shall ^S
not be able to separate us from the love of Christ, even though
> Angels, principalities and pozvers.] men from Christ's love,) I must adhere
Ehner (Observ. \'ol. 11. p. 42.) has suf- to it.
ficienily sii J -vn th-^t goorfa«gf/,y are some- ^ Shall separate us^ &c.] Archbishop
times called ;5(jueri, lo express their be- Tiilotson thinks (Vol. 1. p 491.) Paul
ing used as instruments of the Divine speaks thus confidently in reference to
po-joer, (compare Eph. i. 21, chap. i. 10; himself, and the experience he had pass-
Col, i. 16. chap, ii, 10.) as likewise that ed through of so peculiar a nature; but
«pX,ai may signify mugi^lrales, oci)ipare he seems to me to found the argument
Tit. iii. 1. B't as h is ctirtam iliar evil on considerations common to all Chris-
angel i are. CAl\e<i principalitit:: and powers, tians, ver. 2S ; and the connection is
(Eph. vi. 12; Col. ii. 15.) and a- thai in- such, that if these latter clauses are
terpvetation of he words best suits the limited to St. Paul, I do not see how thp
context, (for it is not to ue thought that preceding can be extended farther,
good angels would attempt to separate
100 The apostle professeth his affection for the Jews ;
SECT, for his sake we should be killed all the day long^ and accounted as
XVIII. sheep for the slaughter.
" O blessed souls, whom neither death nor life, nor angels, nor
^y^^^* any other creature, shall be able to divide and cut off from the
' love of God! What then can harm us.? what evil can we then
suffer.? what good can we want.? When God is for us, and when
we are sensible of his love in giving us his Son, how can we
allow ourselves to suspect his readiness with him to give us all
things truly reasonable or desirable ? All other blessings, when
compared with these, will appear unworthy of a mention ; and
we should have great reason to suspect that they were not ours,
if we did not find a heart superlatively to value them above
every thing else.
SECT. XIX.
The apostle now ^finding it necessary to speak more expressly of the r<?-.
jection of the Jews and the calling of the Gentiles, introduces the sub-
ject with very tender expressions of his regard to his Jewish brethren;
and then shows that the rejection of a considerable part of the seed of
Abraham, and even of the posterity of Isaac, from the peculiar priv-
ileges of God's chosen people, was an incontestable fact, which the
Jews could not but grant to have happened, that is, with regard to the
descendants of Ishmael and of Esau. Rom. ix. 1 — 13.
Romans ix. 1.
SECT. T~^HUS, my brethren, I have endeavoured to t say^ the\uth ia
XIX. J- animate you by leading your meditations to
those inestimable privileges which we receive
ix^T ^^ virtue of the gospel, which renders us so far
superior to all the hardships we can endure;
and I hope the thought of them will be abun-
dantly sufficient to establish your adherence to
it. Faithfulness will also oblige me to add, that
,as all who embrace and obey this gospel, whe-
ther Jews or Gentiles, are accepted of God, so
all who reject it are rejected by him.* And
lest, while I maintain this important truth, any
» As all who embrace, &c.] This the the believing Jews met with from their
apostle had intimated all alon? in the obstinate countrymen would make en-
preceding discourse, which is addressed couragements and consolations like those
to Christians as Christians, without any suggested in the eighth chapter, as ne-
regard to their having been Jews or ccssary for them as for any Christians
Gentiles; nay, he had expressly declared in the world. So very much mistaken
in the '2d and 3d chapters, that their have some learned commentators been
having been Gentiles would be no oh- in the peculiar turn they have given to
struction. And it is certain the pecu- that chapter, and several passages in
liar oppositions and persecutions which those preceding it.
and that he could xvish to be tin anathema for them, 101
Christi I lie not, my should imagine that I bear hard upon my dear sect.
1^, conscience also bear- countrymen the Jews, on account of any per- xix.
If mg me witness in the - y . u • i t r^u • 4.* u \.u
Holy Ghost, sonaJ mjury which 1, or my Christian brethren ~
of whose sufferings I have been speaking, (chap. j^. 1/
viii. 35 — 39,) have received from them or by
their means ; I begin this discourse with the most
solemn assurance I can give you to the contrary.
And herein / sai/ the truth in Christ, I speak
with that candour and integrity which becomes
a Christian, and as in the presence of that bless-
ed Redeemer who searches all hearts. He
knows that / lie not; my conscience also bearing
me witness as to the truth of what I say in the
Holy Ghost, as under his influence who so tho-
roughly discerns the soul on which he operates.
SThat I have great With all this solemnity, on so great an occasion, 2
heaviness and con- ^ j j j ^ ^j j ^ ^ -^
Imual sorrow in my -^ 1 ' i 1 x i • 1
heart. «W" incessant anguish in my heart, when 1 thmlc
of what hath happened and will happen unto
them in consequence of their opposition to the
3 For I could wish gospel. For methinks, if I may be allowed 3
that myself were ac- ^^ express mvself SO, / cowM even wish, that as
cursed from Christ, ^,, . ^^ , . ^^ , , . ,^ 1 ', ,
for my brethren, my Christ subjected himseJi to the curse, that he
kinsmen according might deliver US from it, so / myself likewise
to the flesh : were made an anathema after the example of
Christ ;^ like him exposed to all the execrations
of an enraged people, and even to the infamous
and accursed death of crucifixion itself, for the
sake of my brethren and kinsmen according to the
flesh, that they might thereby be delivered from
the guilt they have brought upon their own
heads, and become entitled to the forfeited and
rejected blessings of the Messiah's kingdom.
4 Who are Israel- So cordial and disinterested a regard have I for 4
*» Made an anathema after the exampte should unite in him, coilld he thereby
of Christ. \ This sense is f?iven by the be a means of saving his countrymen,
learned Dr. Waterland, (Serm. Vol. 1. Compare Deut. vii. 26; Josh. vi. 17,
p. 77, 78.) who urges the manner in chap. vii. 12. — Grotius understands it
^ which aTTo IS used, 2 Tim, i. 3, aito rwy of a separation from the church of
TTgoyovwv. after the example of my forefa- Christ, (wliich is sometimes called by
thers. Compare 1 John iii. 16. Next the name Christ, 1 Cor. xii. 12; Gal. iii.
to this I should incline to the interpre- 27.) or of excommunication. — Eisner
tation given by Dr. Clarke, (^Seventeen (who, agreeable to Dr. Clarke's inter-
Serm. p. 340.) who supposes the apostle pretation, joins a-no ra X^tg-a with »il'X°"
means, that he could be content that (wvjv,) shows very well, as many other
Christ should give him up to such ca- commentators have done, how very ab«
lamities as those to which the Jewish surd it would be to suppose he meant
people were doomed for rejecting him; that he could be content to be delivered
so that if they could all be centred in over to everlasting misery for the good
one person, he could be willing they of others.
[
102 Who were the seed of Abraham^ and heirs of the promise.
SECT, my dear nation, who are Israelites,^ the seed '^es; to whom per*
XIX. of Jacob that eminent patriarch, who, as a I'JS'lf !,^^°''^^""i
*- -prince, had power with God, and prevailed; the covenants, and
f^°"J* whose the spiritual adoption [is,^] inconsequence thegivingof thelaw,
""' of which, as a people, they were called the sons ^"^ '*;%'T^'^ ^^
11 1 i r. 1 •'^i 1 • 1 ^ 1 I » ^''"j ^^'^^ '»6 pro-
and daughters or the most high uod; and the misesj
glory, which in the Shechinah resided visibly
among them on the mercy-seat,^ and the cove-
nants made successively, first with Abraham and
then with Moses, and with the whole Jewish peo-
ple in him, who were honoured with the giving
of the law in such solemn pomp, on^ received
with the precepts of that excellent polity an ex-
act ritual for the service [of God] in their taber-
nacles, afterwards practised in their temple with
unequalled solemnity atid magnificence ; who
were also the heirs of such peculiar and impor-
tant promises, relating not only to their abode
in Canaan, under the administration of an equal
and miraculous providence, but likewise includ-
ing and centring in the spiritual kingdom of
the Messiah, who was to arise among them.
5 1 cannot but have a respectful and tender regard 5 whose are the
for a nation thus dignified and distinguished; a f\^*^«''s. and of
, . J • •! r T 1 J J J X whom, as concern-
nation whose privileges [are] handed down to j^g the flesh, Christ
them from so many illustrious ancestors, in a caw^, who is over all,
long descent, who were in their respective ages God blessed for ever.
the gresLt fathers of the world and church; and
from whom, to crown the whole, according to
the flesh Christ himself is [descejided,] who,
though found in fashion like a man, and truly
partaker of our nature in all its sinless infirmi-
ties, is also possessed of a divine nature, by vir-
tue of which he is above all our conceptions
and praises, above creatures of the highest or-
der, and indeed God blessed for ever,^ the w^or-
« Who are Israelites,'] The apostle, with his children. Dent. xiv. 1 j Jer. xxxi. 9 ;
great address, enumerates these privi- Exod. iv. 22; Hos. xi. 1.
leges of the Jews; both that he might show « Resided on the mercy-seat.] Hence
how honourably he thought of them, and the ark was called Ihe glory : Psal. Ixxviii.
thathemightawaken their solicitude not 61; 1 Sam. iv. 21, 22; to which some add
to sacrifice that Divine favour by which Psal. Ixiii. 2.
they bad been so eminently and so long ' Above all, God blessed for ever] How
distinguished. ~' ingenious soever that conjecture may be
** The spiritual adoption is.] That is, thought by which some would read this
whom God hath taken into a special cov- wv o ®i'^ o siti Travlwv, to answer to u/v
enant with himself, whereby he stands oi 'naUioeg, (whose are the fathers, and
engaged ever to act the part of a God whose is the supreme God,) I think it
»Qd Father to them, and to own them as would be extremely dangerous to follow
Tet all the seed of Abraham are not the children of God: 103
thy Object of our humblest adoration, as well sect.
as unreserved dependence, love and obedience, xix.
Amen : Let his divine glories be ever proclaimed
and confessed ! May all the house of Israel ^^^*^
know this assuredly, and fall down before him,
as, in and with the Father of all, their Lord
and their God!
6 Not as though the Yet, notwithstanding all these tender prejn-g
word of God hath jj^^g jj^ favour of my own dear countrymen, I
For they are not all cannot defend or excuse their coflduct; nor must
Israel which are •f I conceal the Ungrateful truth asserted above,
^'*'*®'' that by rejecting the gospel they bring upon
themselves rejection from God. But to prevent
mistakes, let me in the first place observe, that
it is not to be supposed I would 5y any means
insinuate that the word of God hath fallen ineffec-
tual to the ground, even all that glorious system
of promises by which he engaged to bestow
protection, favour, and happiness upon his peo-
ple. For in order to provide against any such
allegation, I must insist upon it, as a very cer-
tain and apparent truth, that all [are] not reck-
oned to be the Israel of God, so as to be the
heirs of the promises made to his people, who
are descended of Israel by natural generation:
the^ ^a^re^ihe ^eed"of ^^^^^^^ because they are the seed of Abraham, the 7
Abraham, are/%aU ^^^^ of the holy family according to the flesh,
children: but, in [are they'\ all children of the promise; but you
be'caiied" ^^^ ^^^^ ^"^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^^' (^^"* ^'^^- ^^') though Ishmael
were the son of Abraham long before, " In
" Isaac, then unborn, shall thy seed be called;
" the descendants of Isaac shall be spoken of as
" thy seed by way of eminence, to the exclu-
8 That 1^, they « gion of those wflo may spring from thee by
*hich arc the chiU ,, .1 • .1 1 mi •>/ rru . • xi 1 i
dren of the flesh, thme other children. That is, on the whole, 8
these are not the not the children of the flesh alone, nor any of
children of God: but them, merely as such, [are-] the children of God,
the children of the t « .7 1 -/j ^ ^1 • • *^ t
promise are counted V Children oj the promise, in one peculiar
for the seed. line, are accounted as the seed of Abraham, and
this reading, unsupported as it is by any think theopposers of that doctrine hare
critical authority of manuscripts or an- never been able nor will ever be able to
cient quotations. — Norcan I findany au- answer: Though common sense must
thority for rendering Qi'^ tvXayni®' ng teach, what Christians have always be-
r-ug atw»«<r, God be blessed for ever. 1 lieved, that it is not with respect to the
must therefore render and paraphrase Father, but to the created world, that
and improve this memorable text, as a this august title is given to him. Corn-
proof of Christ's proper deity which 1 pare 1 Cor. xv. 27, &g.
VOL. IV. H
104 As appears in the case of Ishmael and Esau,
SECT, honoured with the adoption : For this \is\ the 9 For this i* the word
XIX. word of the promise, (Gen xviii. 10, 14.) « Ac^ tj^l^nco^.'^ll
" '* cording to this time, that is, reckoning the sarah shall have a
tg to mis lime, mai is, recKoning
<< nnnnc
IX, 9.
Rom. u conception of the child from hence, / will son.
** come [to thee] in a way of gracious and mer-
** ciful interposition, and Sarah shall have a
" ^ow;"" which was said when Hagar had many-
years been Abraham's wife, and had long since
born a son to him.
10 Nor was [this] the on/y instance of the kind; ^0 And not only
but in the case of Rebecca, when she was with Jf";,^",'/^ .?^*
.,_, •. /»! Dccca also naa con-
child oi twms by one man, that is, our jather ceived by one, even
11 Isaac; While [the children] were not yet born, by our father Isaac,
and had done neither good to merit nor evil to Ji (For /AecAi/^/r^n
lorieit the divine lavour, that the soxereign pur- neither having done
pose of God, according to his free election, might any good or evil,
stand stedfast, and appear not to be formed in ^}!^\ ^^^ P"^^'^ f
r 1 I A t^ •^^ 7 J ^od according to
respect oj the works done by either, out accord- election might stand,
ing to the mere good pleasure of him who calleth not of works, but of
things that do not yet exist into being, and dis- ^'"* that calleth :)
loposeth of all according to his own will: It was 12 it was said unto
.7,1 I !♦• *i J* • 1 her, The elder shall
said to her, when consulting the divine oracle ^^/^^ ^^^^ younger.
on the unusual commotion she felt in her womb,
that two different people should proceed from
the birth then approaching, (Gen. xxv. 23.) and
" that the elder of them, that is, the posterity
'' of Esau, shoidd serve ike younger, that is, the
13" descendants of Jacob." As it is Siho writ- 13 As itiswriuen,
ten (Mai. i. 2 3.). - I have loved Jacob ««rf fjtaurve'l Si
" hated Esau^ that is, 1 have greatly preierred
** the former to the latter ;S bestowing many
I Greatly preferred the former to the it as if it already were. Nevertheless
latter.] That to love avh\ hale have this it is certain the apostle does not here
sense in scripture, is evideoT. Compare speak of the eternal state of Jacob and
Gen. xxix. 31; Luke xiv. 26; .lohu xii. Esau^ (whatever some may suppose de-
25,fand the notes there. The>e words, in ducible from yi\\^\. he says,) nor does he
their connection with the preceding and indeed so much.s,peak of their/jenoKf as
following, do indeed prove that God of their posterity ^ since it is plainly to
acts with a sovereign and unaccoimtahle that postcrily that both the prophecies
freedom in the dispensation of his fa- which he quotes in support of his argu-
vours; and do, 1 think, consequently raent refer : Gen. xxv. 23; Mai. i. 2,3.
prove that it was not upon the foresight His laying ixaste the heritage of the Edomitcs
of the obedience and piety of Jacob on for the dragons of the wilderness, is so dif-
the one^hand, or the profaneness of Esau ferent a thing from his appointing the
on the other, that this preference was person of Esau to eternal misery by St mere
given; for then the argument taken from act of sovereignty, without regard to any
their having actually done neither good thing done or to be done by him to de-
uor evil would be very weak, since, to serve it, that I will rather submit to any
an omniscient God, that which he cer- censure from my fellow-servants than
tainly foreknew would be, is, with re- deal so freely with my Maker as tu
gard to his purpose of events, to succeed conclude the one from the other.
Reflections on the apostle's affection for his brethren^ &c. 105
** peculiar privileges and favours upon the pos- sect.
** terity of Jacob which I have denied to that xix.
*' of Esau, vv^hose habitation I have laid waste"
" for the dragons of the wilderness, while that -^^^^^
** of his brother flourished in the richest abun-
*' dance of all things." We see then, to close
this branch of the argument, that the exclusion
of a considerable part of the seed of Abraham,
and even of the descendants of Isaac, from the
special promises of God, is not only a case
which may be supposed possible, but a case
which, according to the Jewish scriptures them-
selves, hath actually happened.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let that affection which the apostle expresses for the Jews,Ver.
his countrymen and brethren according to the flesh, and the 1*2
tender and pathetic representation which he makes of the privi-
leges which they once enjoyed, awaken in our hearts an earnest
solicitude that they may, by divine grace, be brought back;
that they may again be adopted into the family from which they
have been cut off, again clothed with the glory which is de-4,
parted from them ; that through him who was given for a cove-
nant to the people they may receive the law of life and grace,
be formed to that spiritual service which it introduces instead
of their pompous ritual, and embrace the promises on which the 5
faith and hope of their illustrious fathers were fixed.
Let it likewise teach us spiritual compassion for our kindred 3
who are strangers to Christ, and let us be willing to submit to
the greatest difficulties, and think nothing too much to be done
or borne for their recovery.
Let our souls pay an humble homage to him who is in such
an incommunicable and sublime sense the Son of God, as to be
himself 02;er g//, God blessed for evermore. With prostrate re- 5
verence let us adore him as our Lord and our God, and repose
that unbounded confidence in him which such an assemblage of
divine perfections will warrant, putting our most hearty amen
to every ascription of glory, to every anthem of praise, address- -'
ed to him.
And to conclude : since we see that many of the children of 6, 7
Abraham and of Isaac failed of any share in the special promises
of God, let us learn to depend on no privilege of birth, on no
relation to the greatest and best of men. May we seek to be in-
serted into the family of God, by his adopting love in Christ 10 — IS
Jesus, and to maintain the lively exercise of faith ; without which
no child of Abraham was ever acceptable to God, and with which
none of the children of strangers have ever failed of a share in
his mercy and favour.
106 God hath a right to shoio mercy to whom he will.
SECT. XX.
Tfie apostle shows that the sovereign choice of some individuals to pecu*
liar privileges, to which none had any claim, and the sovereign appoint^
ment,from among many criminals, of some to peculiar and exemplary
punishments, was perfectly consistent both with reason and scripture,
Rom. ix. 14-^24.
Romans ix. 14, r i4.
SECT. J HAVE already shown you how possible it what shall we say
XX. X ig tj^at persons descended from Abraham, and then > h there
p„^ even from Isaac, may be cut off from the special """X^^J^^^i^^^l^ ^.''^
*^o«i- . £• r^ A i-u i. 'i ^*rTU God? God forbid!
ix. 14. promises oi Crod; as the posterity, iirstot Ish-
mael and then of Esau, evidently were. What
therefore shall we say to this ? [Is there^ unright-
eousness with Gad in the proceedings and dis-
tributions of his providence, in this or in any
other instance to be produced ? God forbid we
should insinuate any thing of that nature ! It is,
in the highest consistence with justice, matter of
the freest choice to whom such favours shall be
15 granted. For he saith to Moses, (Exod. xxxiii. „^5 Fox- he saith ta
19.) when intimating a gracious purpose toward mercy* on whom i
Israel, though they had broke his covenant so will have mercy, and
soon after the first confirmation of it, and by an ^. "'J" ^^^^ compas-
act of flagrant idolatry had justly merited imme« w companion.'''
diate destruction, / will have mercy on whomso-
ever I will have mercy, and will compassionate
whomsoever I please to compassionate, so as to
dispense acts of pardon according to my own
sovereign pleasure.
36 Jacob and Esau, of whom I was speaking just 1 6 So then it is not
above, may be farther considered as an illustra- °^ him that wiiietb,
V.i • i. ^ xi J* • J* nor or him that run-
tion of the sovereignty of the divme dispensa- neth, but of God that
tions in such cases: the latter of them, after showeth mercy.
he had foolishly sold his birth-right, was ex-
ceedingly desirous of obtaining his father's
blessing, and ran out eagerly to hunt venison
for him ; (Gen. xxvii. 5 — 30,) nevertheless it
was bestowed upon Jacob. [It ts] not therefore,
you see, to be referred unto the forwardness of
him that willeth, nor of him that runneth; but
it is of God that showeth mercy to one rather
than another, on sovereign reasons which we
cannot penetrate, but must always believe to be
worthy of himself
17 And moreover we may add, that such is the i7 For the scrip*
and to malce what shiners he will the monuments of his wrath. 1 07
ture saith unto Pha- conduct of God in other instances, when of va- sect.
raoh. Even for this ^.j^^^ ginners he appoints one rather than an- xx.
same purpose nave I r t^ > r. .1 .
raised thee up, that other to DC a monument 01 special vengeance : — — •
I might show my For tAe «crt]piMre soy^^oPAaraoA,* (Exod. ix. 16,) j.^*
be declared through- " height of eminence in which thou gloriest,'*
out all the tarth. " that I may remarkably show forth my power
*' in thee, and that my name, in consequence of
" distinguished judgments to be righteously in-
** flicted upon thee, may be celebrated through all
** the earth, in the most distant nations and re-
** motest ages." And accordingly he hardened
his heart that he should not let Israel go ; that
is, he took measures which he knew would be
attended with that effect, and at last brought the
18 Therefore hath extremity of his wrath upon him. So then weig
he Tii^w ^eT *""^*' ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ objections, rest the matter
and whom he will he here, that the blessed God, as he is wncontrolU
feardeneth. able, SO he is also unaccountable in his dispen-
sations ; that in choosing this or that creature
to distinguished favours, or appointing this or
that sinner to deserved punishment, he hath
mercy on whom he will have mercy, and he har-
ft. deneth and destroyeth whom he will.
19 Thou wilt say But thou wilt perhaps be ready, while thou 19
d^^h "h *^ ™^' ^^A ^^^^^s^ *^^s declaration, to raise an objection
^ ^^ " against it, and say to me, " If God acts thias,
m *' why doth he then find fault and blame his
" creatures for their obstinacy, when he deter-
** mines to give what he knows will in fact prove
* Moreover the scripture says, &c.] It is mer plagues, that I might make thee a
plain that this is no proof of what im- more remarkable example of vengeance^
mediately goes before; I therefore choose but though (as Dr. Shuckford, Connect,
to render yaj by moreover, which is con- Vol. II. p. 433, and many others, observe,)
distent with making it introductory to that agree with ^;c7*]p>id>];, the word used by
what proves something asserted at some the LXX. in their version of the te«t in
distance, if it come in as a co-ordinate question, and with the original l^moi?!!,
proof. This is so important a remark in yet it does not answer to the Greek word
the illustrdtion of scripture, and clears used by St. Paul, t^nYii^a. If, as some
an attentive reader of so many embar- writers suppose, the Pharaoh here spoken
rassments, that I hope I shall be excus- ©f were an Egyptian king (I think Apo-
ed repeating it on different occasions, phis,) who made his way to the throne by
The reader will observe the apostle does treason, incest, and murder, the words
not produce an instance of an innocent had a singular weight in the sense we
person being made an object of divine have here given them. Mr. Taylor ex-
displeasure out of mere sovereignty, plains it of his having been recovered
b'lt one of the most insolent sinners that from the plague of blains, which was in-
the world ever knew. jeed said to have been upon Pharaoh,
^ / have raised thee up.] Some would Exod. ix. 15, 16 ; and this may possibly
render it, / have made thee to stand; that be the true sense, but 1 think the other
w, I have supported thee during the for- stroB'^er and nobler.
108 God may hearxvith hardened sinners y to make his power kmxvn;
BECT. *' a prevailing occasion to it? Who hath ever, ^ault? for who hath
XX. « in any instance, resisted, or who can ever be ''^^'^^^** ^^^ ^'^'?
" able to resist his will? If he hath determined
ix^9 ** by such methods to destroy a nation or a
" person, who can prevent it, or prevent those
*' evils which shall, according to his high ap-
** pointments of providence, be in fact the
** means of bringing on that destruction ?""
20 Nay but, let me rather reply, Who art thou, 20 Nay but, Oman,
O vain, weak, and ignorant man, with all thy ""Jl^^j'^/a^n^fcod^"
boasted wisdom and penetration, who art thou ^^^^^^ th? thing form-
who thus arrogantly enterest into a debate with ed say to him that
the all-wise, almighty and all-gracious God, and formed it, Why^bast
chargest his proceedings as arbitrary and unjust? ^ °" *"* ^^^
Surely it becomes us, whenever we treat such a
subject, to do it with the humblest reverence,
and through the whole to remember the infinite
distance between him and us. Shall the thing
formed say unto Mm that formed [iV,] Why hast
thou made me thus? Let us remember he is our
almighty Creator, and not imagine we can ever
have any room or right to expostulate with
him, or in any circumstance to complain of
21 him. Hath not the potter power over \his^ clay,^ ^i Hath not the
/-, 1 I . 1/. •* i. A^ / T ••• potter power over the
as trod hmiseJt represents the case, (Jer. xviii. ^^ ^^^ ^^le same
4 — 6,) out of the same mass to make one vessel to lump to make one
uses of honour, and another to the basest offices vessel unto honour,
of dishonour, and to break and renew it at liis dishonour? ^'
22 pleasure? [What] then is it to thee, or what 22 Hhat if God,
right hast thou to find fault, if God, resohinor at billing to show his
]ast to manifest the terrors of [his] wrath, and ^"^ power ^ kn™wn!
to make known his awful and tremendous power endured with much
in their aggravated destruction, hath in the mean long-suffering the
time endured with much long-suffering those tertVd^estmctlon:'"
who shall finally appear to be the vessels of wrath
which areftted to destruction?^ Is he to account
to thee for punishing them who justly deserve
punishment, at what time and in what man-
ner he pleases, and to ask thy leave to delay er
« Potter power over [his] clay.'] It is vessels of wrath, &c.] The apostle seems
observable that Plutarch uses the very here to have had the impenitent Jews in
same similitude with this before us; and his thought, though he did not think it
Aristophanes, among other contemptu- proper expressly to name them. Jt is
ous expressions by which he describes certain they were vessels of urath, and
the frailty of human creatures, calls that they were long borne with, under
them 'rt'Kaa fjioHet, myj'h.Uf vessels of clay. See many advantages which they ungrate-
Bos in luc. fully ai)used>
^ Endures with much longsujferiug the
and xvith the vessels of mercy ^ to make known his glory, 109
to execute the stroke of his righteous ven- sect.
23 And that he geance ? And \what «/",] on the other hand, xx.
rHchto'fhirgro" '^^j hemaj,nake known, in the most affecting -^^
ry on the vessels of and endeamig manner, the riches of his glory, ix. 23,
mercy which he had and display his compassions in those whom he
afore ^prepared unto ^j^ ^^^j^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^ ^y ^^^^^^ ^^ gracioUsly
waits upon them and ^long endures] them,^
even [Mose] whom he hath, by the power of his
own grace, previously prepared to glory, that
they might in the most honourable manner be
24 Even us whom at length called to partake of it ? Even us, 24
Jhe*' jeVs^ on1y"''bu[ "^^^"^ ^^ ^^^ already called into the happy num-
also of the Gentiles, ber of his people, not only of the Jews, but of
the Gentiles too. Shall he make an apology to
thee, O man, that he hath appointed some of
our sinful race to such mercy ; that he hath ex-
ercised much long-suffering towards them ; that
he hath at length wrought upon them by his
effectual grace; or that, determining to deal
thus mercifully with some of Jacob's race, he
hath added to their number others whom he
hath taken from Gentile nations.? Know thy
place, and acquiesce in humble silence. Allow
the blessed God to do what he will with his
own, and let not thine eyes be evil because he
is good.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us learn, from the memorable section which we have now Ver. 14.
been reading, humbly to adore the righteousness and holiness
of God, in all the most amazing displays of his sovereignty,
which we are sure are always consistent with it. Let us own
his right to confer on whom he pleaseth those favours which
none of us can pretend to have desei^ed ; and adore his won-
derful goodness in choosing to exercise mercy and compassion 15
on any of the children of men, yea on many who must own
themselves in the number of those who had the least claim to it.
He hath of his mere goodness given us those privileges, as
Christians and as Protestants, which he hath withheld from
most nations under heaven. And if we improve them aright,
« He vcaits and endures.\ As it is cer- are vessels of mercy, are spoken of: it bc-
tain there is an ellipsis in these words, ingsaid simply of the former, that they
and that something must be supplied, it viere^tied for destruction, but of the latter,
seems most natural to borrow a word or that God prepared them for glory A dis-
two from the preceding verse, to com- tinction of so giteat importance, that I
plete the sense. Every attentive reader heartily wish we may ever keep it in
will, 1 doubt not, infer for himself the view, to guard us against errors on the
great difference of phrase in which they right hand or on the left. Compare
who are vessels of wrath, and they who Mat. xxv. 34, 41, and the note there.
110 Reflections on the righteousness of God in his dispensations,
SECT, we have undoubtedly reason to look upon ourselves as vessels
XX. of mercy whom he is preparing for eternal glory. Let us adore
' ~t his distinguishing favour to us, and arrogate nothing to our-
jg selves. It is neither of him that willelh nor of him that runneth^
but of God that showeth merely and worketh in us both to will and
to do of his own good pleasure,
25 Long did his patience wait on us ; and let that patience be for
ever adored! It shall be glorified even in those that perish: for
he is so far from destroying innocent creatures by a mere arbi-
trary act of power and terror, that he endureth with much long-
suffering those who by their own incorrigible wickedness prove
vessels of wrath, and whom the whole assembled world shall
confess fitted for the destruction to which they shall finally be
18 consigned. That after long abuse of mercy they are hardened,
and perhaps after long hardness are at length destroyed ; yea,
that some of the vilest of men are exalted by Providence to a
3 7 station that makes their crimes conspicuous as those of Pha-
raoh, till at length he shows forth his power the more awfully,
and maketh his name the more illustrious by their ruin, is cer-
tainly consistent with that justice which the Judge of the whole
earth will never violate.
But if, in tracing subjects of this kind, difficulties arise beyond
20 the stretch of our feeble thought, let us remember that we are
men, and let us not dare to reply against God. Retiring into
our own ignorance and weakness, as those that are less than
21 nothing and vanity before him, let us dread by any arrogant
censure to offend him who has so uncontrollable a power over
us : As clay in the hand of the potter, so are we in the hand of
the Lord our God. Let us acquiesce in the form he has given
u«, in the rank he has assigned us ; and instead of perplexing
ourselves about those secret-s of his counsels which it is impos-
sible for us to penetrate, let us endeavour to purify ourselves
from whatever would displease him : that so we may, in our re-
fipective stations, be vessels of honour fit for the use of our
Master now, and entitled to the promise of being acknowledged
as his in that glorious day when he shall make up his jewels.
SECT. XXL
The apostle shows that the admission of the Gentiles to the privileges of
God's peculiar people, when Israel should be rejected, was so far from
being inconsistent with scripture, that it had been actuality foretold
both by Hosea and Isaiah. Rom. ix. 25, to the end.
Romans ix. 25. p 25
T HAVE been remonstrating as to the unrea- as he saith also in
•*■ sonableness of quarrelling with the divine dis*
Hosea foretels the admission of the Gentiles: 111
Cteee, I will call them pensations in distinguishing one creature from sect,
ray people v^hich another bv his favours; or one sinner from ano- xxi.
were not my people ; J ' __«^
and her beloved ther, by appomting him to peculiar seventies
which was not be- of punishment not exceeding the demerit of his jx.^^*.
^^^^^* offence: I will now venture, vsrithout farther re-
serve, to say, that in what I have been writing
I had some peculiar reference to God"*s calling
so many of the Gentiles by the grace of his gos-
pel, and his appointing the impenitent Jews to
be monuments of wrath. And let me now ad-
dress myself to the latter, and say. Who gave
thee, O Jew, an authority to question and dis-
pute with thy God on this occasion ? Yea, is
there on the whole any reason for thee, who hast
the scriptures of the Old Testament in thine
hands, and professest such a regard for them,
so much as to be surprised at this, when there
are so many hints of it in these divine oracles ?
As particularly in HoseOy where he hath spoken
of calling Israel Loammi, as disowning them for
their wickedn€ss, and hath also said, (Hos. i. 10.)
I " / will call them my people who were not my
" people before, and her beloved which was not
26 And it shall " for a long time beloved:^ And it shall^^
come to pass that in <« come to pass, [thaH in the place where it was
tllTj^h'/nirYe " """^t ^^P'-e^^ly ""i^ to '*«'». Yc [are] not my
are not my people ; " people ; there shall they be called not only the
there shall they be " people, but the sons and daughters of the liv-
^f'lhe'uvHr/S:™ "'■»«• God, by special adoption and favour."
As he is the living God he can easily bring it
into execution; and the more you reflect on the
whole tenour of his word, the more you will be
sensible of the propriety with which I apply this
passage, whatever its original sense might be, to
27 Esaias also cri- the purpose in view. I must also observe, that 27
eth concernmg Israel, /^Qj-Q^ ^y,j^^^ concerning Israel with great ear-
nestness and affection, (Isa. x. 22, 23,) " Though
* Call them my people which were not temporary rejection of the Jews, of which
my people. ] It seems very evident, from this text spake, (for it was not to be ima-
the connection of these words in Hosea, gined God would have no people in the
that they refer to God's purpose of re- world,) and partly as it was in the na-
storing the Jews to the privileges of his ture of things more probable that he
people after they had been a while re- should call the heathen than that he
jected of him. But it is obvious they should restore the Jews, when he had cast
might with great propriety be accommo- them off for such ingratitude as rendered
dated to the calling of the Gentiles; and them less worthy of his favour than the
indeed that great^vent might with some most idolatrous nations. Compare Jef-
probability be inferred, partly fr«ni the fery's True Grounds, p. 149.
112 And Isaiah foretels the rejection of the Jews.
SECT. " the whole number of the children of Israel he Though the number
XX,. « as ih, sand of the sea, [^l] only a remnant taeUet"tt"a„d
*' snail be saved, and the bulk of the people cut of the sea, a remnant
ix^2S " ^^' ^^^ ^^^ Lord is finishing and cuttivg shall be saved.
■ " shnrt his account in ris^hteousness ; for the Lord J^^""'}^ will finish
, ... , , * T *^ 7 K 1 *"^ work, and cut it
*' Will make a short account upon the earth :° there short in righteous-
*' shall be such a consumption of them, that ness : because a short
" when accounts come to be balanced there ^^["l ^'^' J!^^ ^^/^
_-...„, ^ 1 1 - n J -n J tnake Upon the earth.
29" will be round but a very small overplus. As 29 And as Esaias
the same Isaiah hath formerly said, in a passage said before. Except
very much resembling that which I just now re- ^^^, Yl^ °^ '*^^''^i'
I- :» ^ /T ' ^ ^.^ 77 . 7 r in. "^^ '^" "* * Seed,
lerreu to, (Jsa. 1. 9.) " Jbxcept the Lord oj hosts we had beeh as So-
*' had left us a seed, we should have been as So- doma, and been made
« dom, we should have been made like to Gomor- ^'^^ ^"'** Gomorrah.
*' ra/i."** There was then, you see, but a little
remnant which preserved the whole people
from being utterly consumed ; so that it is no
unexampled thing that the main body of the
Jewish nation should fall into a revolt from God,
and become the object of his displeasure to the
SOmost dreadful degree. What shall we then say ' 30 What shall we
in the conclusion of the whole argument? Sure- ^J ^}f^^ ^ '^}^^^■ ^^^
]y this: That the Gentiles, who pursued not after lowed not after
righteousness, who had a little while ago no righteousness have
knowledge or expectation of it, and no desire *"*'»«d ^^ rtghu
r.^ •. ^, '^ ^ .\ ' 111 eousness, even the
after it, Imve now, to their own unspeakable righteousness which
surprise and that of the whole world, attained is of faith:
to righteousness, that is, to the profession of a
religion whereby they may be justified and sav-
ed; even the righteousness which is by faith in
the gospel, and consists in humbly committing
the soul to Christ in the way that he hath ap-
31 pointed. But while Israel was pursuing the law 31 But Israel,
of ris:hleousness, and expecting to obtain right- ^^'^^' followed after
J ^ 1111 ^ 't. T. ,L * 4t ' 7 the law of nghteous-
eousness by legal observances, it hath not attained ness, hath not at-
to that which is indeed most properly to be tained to the law of
called the law of righteousness, that is," to the righteousness.
blessings of that dispensation by which alone
32 righteousness and life is to be secured.. And 32 Wherefore ?Be-
wherefore did they miss those blessings ? Because *^^"^^ ^^'^y ^'^"B^^ ''
they never heard of the way to divine favour
and acceptance? nay; but because [they did] not
[pursue it] by faith, whereby alone in this
*• Cutting short his account in righteous-' in righteousness^ shall make a short or smnll
n'iss.'] Mr. Locke would translate it, Ft/r remnant in the earth. This is undoubtedly
ihf JLord, finishing or cutting short his work the sense, but the version is not exact.
Refleclions on the calling of the Gentiles, 113
not by faith, but as fallen state of our nature it is to be obtained; sect.
it were by the works ^ ^ ^^^^. '^ j^. j^ ^^^ ^^ ^^ -^^^ ^ ^y ^^^^^ XXr.
of the law : for they ^,7*' y-, , . ^ ^ jY , ji?n ,
stumbled at that of the law. ti or they in tact stumbled and tell -^^^
stumbling stone: at that stone of offence which lay in their way: jx. 33.
•n ?^ijVI '^^""f"' As it is written in these ever-memorable words,
Behold I lay in Sion ••• 1 4 u ••• 1 ^ \ <t d i 7J r
a stumbling-stone (Isa. vui. 14; chap. xxviii. 16,) " Behold 1
«nd rock of offence: " lay in Zion, that is, I exhibit in my church,
and whosoever be- ^ what, though SO well fitted to be a foundation
not be ashamed. *' of their happiness, shall in fact prove a stone
*' of stumbling and a rock of offence, that is, an
*' occasion of sin and ruin to many, through
*' their own prejudice and perverseness ; and
'' every one who believeth in him shall not he
" ashamed, shall not be brought under a neces-
*' sity of seeking his refuge elsewhere, in help-
" less and hasty confusion, to which all they
«' who slight him shall at last be reduced."*"*
IMPROVEMENT.
How can we sinners of the Gentiles ever sufficiently acknow-
ledge the goodness of God to us in calling us to that full parti-
cipation of gospel-blessings which we enjoy ? That in our na-
tive lands, where the name of the true God was so long unknown, Ver. 26.
we should have the honour of being called his children ! Oh that
we may indeed be so, not only by an external profession, but by
regenerating grace ! May we be of that remnant, that little rem- 28
want, which shall be saved, when numbers countless as the sand
of the sea, which had only the name of God's Israel, shall perish, '
even in the day when his work shall be cut short in righteousness I
Blessed be God that there is a seed remaining. It is the pre- 29
servation of the people among which it is found ; and had it not
been found among us, we had probably long since been made a
seat of desolation. May it increase in the rising age, that the
pledges of our continued peace and prosperity may be more as-
sured, till our peace be like a river, and our salvation like the
waves of the sea !
It will be so if we be awakened seriously to inquire how we
may be justified before God, and seek that invaluable blessing in
the way here pointed out; if we seek it not as by the works oftheSl, 32
law, but by faith in Christ as the Lord our righteousness. He
hath in this respect been to many a stone of stumbling and a rock 33
of offence ! May divine grace teach us the necessity of building
upon him, of resting upon him the whole stress of our etern^
hopes ! Then shall they not sink into disappointment and ruin;
then shall we not flee away ashamed in that awful day when the
hail shall sweep away the refuge of liesj and the waters of that
1 14 The zeal of Israel for God not according to knowledge^
SECT, final deluge of divine wrath shall overflow everi/ hiding-place
XXI. but that which God hath prepared for us in his own Son.
SECT. XXIL
The apostle shows that God hath offered pardon and salvation on the same
equitable, gracious, and easy terms to all; though Israel, by a bigoted
attachment to their own law, rejected it, Rom. x. 1— -13.
Romans X.l. Romans x.l.
SECT. "VrOU see, my brethren, to wliat this discourse gRETHREN, my
XXII. i of mine tends, in which I have been repre- heart's desire and
■^^senting faith in Christ as the only method ^^^7 that °[hey
X. 1. '^ prevent our shame and ruin, without the ex- might be saved.
ception of any, whether Jews or Gentiles, who
should reject him. I know how unkind and
unjust an interpretation may be put on such an
assertion, though thus supported by the sacred
oracles themselves; and therefore I think it pro-
per to renew the assurances I before gave, that
the most affectionate desire of my hearty in the
accomplishment of which I shouldiind the great-
est complacency, and [wiy] supplication^ which
I am with daily importunity Wpeating before
God concerning Israel, is for its present and
eternal salvation and happiness, which I wish as
2 sincerely as my own. For I am ready to testify, 2 For I bear them
from what I well know o/* <Aewi by my own ob- record, that they
servation and experience, that they have a very but not^ac^cordin^^td
ardent zeal for God; but I lament that it is a zeal knowledge :
not regulated according to knowledge, or direct-
ed into a right channel, in consequence of
which it leads them into the most fatal mistakes
Sand excesses : For they being ignorant of the 3 Far they being
righteousness of God, of the purity of his nature, ^P.^/^"' «^ ^*^^'»
-O iT t . t jixi_j i-'iT righteousness, and
the extent oi his law, and the method wnicn going about to estab-
in consequence thereof he hath established for lish their own right-
the justification of a sinner; and seeking with ^TZ'^^.u""^^ i"°^
J ,.,. 17. » J 1 ® -J. submitted themselves
great diligence to establish and shore up, as it
were, by the most insufficient props, the ruinous
edifice of their own righteousness, by the obser-
vation of the precepts or expiations of their
law,* have not submitted with due humility to
» Observations of the precepts or expi- especially the late Dr. Sherlock, in his
ations of their law.] Many writers, and book of the kno-wkdge of Christ, have beeri
they being ignorant cf the only way to obtain righteousness ; 1 15
unto the righteous- the righteousness of God exhibited in his Son, sect.
oess of God. j^^j. placed their own attempts of obedience in xxii.
a due subordination to that.
4 For Christ is the This is the most fatal error that can be ima- ^°™*
end of the law for gjjjgj . f^j. Jjq^ insensible soever Israel in gene-
nghteousness to eve- o ' */ /. ., .^ . .1 1 i . ^j. •
ry one that believeih. ral may be 01 it, it IS on the whole most certain
that Christ [is] the end of the law for rights
eousness to every one that believeth,^ that is, it is
the great scope and design of the law to bring
men to believe in Christ for righteousness and
life, and its ceremonial and moral precepts
and constitutions most harmoniously centre in
5 For Moses de- this. For Moses most exactly describeth the 5
scribeth the j».g*»'<* only wav of righteousness which is attainable
ousness which isot*','' ri/ -^i t • j
the law, That the by the law, [when he satth,] again and again,
man which doeth (Lcv. xyiii. 5, compared with Deut. xxvii. 26.)
IW« b th'em' *^^" -^^^ '"^'^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ *^'"^^ ^^^^ ^" ^"^ *^ ^^^^ '''
y em. ^^^^ .^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^j^^ perfectly observes these
precepts in every particular and in every punc>
tilio, he, and he alone, if such a person there
be, may claim life and salvation by them. Now
this is a way of justification which, when the
law has once been broken, becomes absolutely
6 But the right, impossible to the transgressor. But the right-6
Sr's'pele.V'o''.''''"'""* «'«<^A '■* *y>''* ^eakHh a very dif.
this wise : Say not fcrent language, and may be considered as ex-
in thine heart, Who pressing itself thus : (if I may be allowed to
SHvenrtthat uZ ^""'"^ ^^^ ^°'^' "^.^^^ great Jewish legisla-
tor, when representing the plainness and per-
spicuity of his law, Deut. xxx. 11 — 14.) " Say
*' not in thine heart. Who shall ascend into hea^
** ven, that is, as I may in this view accommo-
much mistaken in the representation one can fulfil the law till he believe in
they have made of the Pharisaical right- Christ. But that, how true soever, (com-
eousness, as if it consisted merely in pare chap. viii. 2 — 4.) seems not the
substituting ceremonial observances in- chief view of the apostle here,
stead of moral duties. The Pharisees * The man that doth them shall live by
certainly inculcated the external duties ihem."] The Sinai covenant made no ex*
of morality, hnw much soever they might press provision for the pardon of any
themselves fail in observing them, or sin deliberately and wickedly committed
rest merely in outward acts; but they against it, and so was indeed a covenant
trusted in legal expiations to procure of works; though the dispensation of
the pardon of those evils which might Moses contained some farther intima-
happen ; and the composition of these, tion of the covenant of grace which was
if I may be allowed the expression, con- made with Abraham, and was quite a dis-
stituted the righteousness which they tinct thing from the law. And the apos-
went about rn^at, to establish or prop up, tie builds so much on these thoughts
decrepit as it was. here and elsewhere, that it will be of im-
^ The end of the law.'] The scope of it, portance to render them familiar to the
as Eisner shows, on this place, that rtX^ mind, and to trace the evidence and H-
signifies ^ he paraphrases the words, no lustration of them in the Mosaic writings.
116 Which may he obtained by Jexo and Greek thro* faith in Christ,
SECT. " date the passage, to conduct Christ down with bring Christ down
XXII. « him [from thence,] to teach and instruct us, ^'^"^ ^^^"^ >
" or to atone for our offences? Or, Who shall '? Or, who shall
^^7- « descend into the deep abyss, that is, to hrins; f^^'^f^.^T- ^\^
' ic nt ' ^ ' jy L* L J I 7 1 deep? (that is, to
Lfirtst again jrom his abode among the dead bring up Christ again
** in the bowels of the earth ?"" No: blessed be from the dead.)
God Christ hath already descended from hea-
ven to bring down the gospel, and he hath
in a triumphant manner arisen from the dead,
to set an everlasting seal to its divine autho-
rity; so that there is no more room to puzzle
ourselves about difficulties, or to wish for a
power of doing what to human skill or strength
8 is impossible. But what saith he afterwards? 8 But what saith
even these words, so remarkably applicable to iS," ^^® »ord is mgh
the subject beiore us : " I he word is mgh to mouth and in thy
" thee, \_eveji] in thy mouth and in thine heart ; heart: that is, the
" easy to be understood, easy to be remember- ^^"^ ^^ ^^'^^^ ^^^^^
" ed, and, if thine heart be rightly disposed, '*
** easy to be practised too." And that is emi-
nently the case with relation to the word of
9 Christian yazYA which we preach: For God hath 9 That if thou
given a very plain and intelliijible revelation f!^^^^ confess with
P , . 1 ^ J xi 1 i ° r. .^ . ^1 • thy mouth the Lord
in his gospel ; and the substance 01 it is this ; jesus, and shait be-
That if thou dost courageously confess with lieve in thine heart
thy mouth that Jesus is the Lord, and at the ^^.^ ?rom^the "deld*
same time believe in thy heart, with a vital and jhou sij^^ ^^ saved!
influential faith, that God hath raised him from
the dead in proof of his divine mission, thou
shalt assuredly be saved, whoever thou art, and
' how heinous and aggravated soever thy past
10 sins may have been. For it is with the heart 'O 'Pot with the
that a man bclieveth to risrhteousness, or so as to ^^^'^ man believeth
o ' unto ri'^nteousnes^
obtain justification, nor can any thing but a and with the mouth
cordial assent secure that ; and with the mouth confession is made
confession is made to salvation, and that public ""^® salvation,
profession of Christianity is maintained with-
out which a secret conviction of its truth would
only condemn. Let therefore the heart and
the tongue do their respective parts on this oc-
casion, and your salvation and happiness will
be secure; though your obedience to the law
of God may have been very defective, and you
could have no claim to reward or forgiveness
11 from thence. For the scripture, in reference to 11 For the scrip-
Christ, as in the fore-cited text, (Isa. xxviii. *"^e sf'\^ Whoso-
... ever Delievetn on
16.) saith, " Every one that believeth in him ^lim shall not bei
*' shall not be in danger of being ashamed and ashamed.
Reflections on the clear knowledge we have in the gospel II7
** put to confusion in any imaginable circum- sect.
12 For there is no " stance:" Every one without distinction, xxii.
difference between -Pq^ you see there is no difference between Jew
the Jew an J the ^ ^^^^^ . ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ .^^^ ^ ^ Rom
Greek ; for the same r t» ^ . ^ x. 1 2.
Lord over all, is rich tor, Governor, Preserver, and Jienefactor ot
nnto all that call the whole human species, displays his riches
upon him. ^j^^j magnifies his bounty to all that call upon
him, imparting to them all the same blessings
13 For whosoever of his providence and grace. For whosoever i^
shall call upon the shall invoke the name of the Lord shall he saved,*^
rhaTbe'^saled. ^""'^ ^^ ^^^ prophet Joel testifies, (Joelii. 32.) when
he had been speaking of those great events
which have in part been .so wonderfully ac-
complished in the effusion of the Spirit, and
shall be farther fulfilled in those scenes of
providence which are shortly to open on the
Jewish nation.
IMPROVEMFNT.
Let our hearts, after the example of St. Paul here before us, Ver. i.
be overflowing with love and compassion to our brethren, and let
us be earnestly interceding with God for their salvation. Where 2
we see a zeal for God, let us pay all due regard to it, and com-
passionate that ignorance which may sometimes be mingled
with it; especially if it effect so important an article as that of
our becoming righteous before God by a better righteousness 3
than our own. Let us pray that God would teach us, and would
enable us, according to our respective situations, in a proper
manner to teach others that Christ is indeed the end of the law,4r
of all the laws which God ever gave to fallen man for right-
eousness; all were intended to convince men of their need of
coming to him that righteousness and life may be obtained.
Great reason have we to adore the divine goodness, and to
congratulate ourselves and one another upon our great happi-
ness in this respect, that God hath given us a revelation so ob-
vious and intelligible in all the grand points of it. We have in-
deed no necessity, no temptation to say. Who shall go up into C, 7
heaven? or. Who shall descend into the deep? or. Who, like the
industrious but bewildered sages of antiquity, shall cross the
seas, to bring that knowledge from distant countries which is
wanting in our own? The word is ni^h to us; it is indeed in
our mouth: Oh that it may be in our heart too! We know a a
descending, a risen Redeemer. He still visits us in his gospel,
^ Invoke the name of the Ij)rd, &c-] Jehovah, the apostle's argument is quite
Bishop Pearson argues at large from inconclusive. Pearson on the Creed,
hence, that if Christ be not l^ere called p. 149.
118 The gospel then is to he preached to the Gentiles t
SECT, still preaches in our assemblies, and stretches out a gentle and
XXII. compassionate hand to lead us in the way to happiness. May
\ our profession of faith in him be cordial, and then it will be
9 To. ^P^" ^"^^ courageous, whatever sacrifices we may be called to
make. Believing on him we shall not he ashamed, calling on his
name we shall he saved ; though we can meet with nothing but
5 despair from a dispensation that saith, The man who perfectly
doth these precepts shall live by them.
SECT. XXIII.
The apostle pursues the view given in the last section, and shows that the
gospel had been diffused widely through the world ; though, according
to other prophecies, which he here mentions, from Moses and Isaiah, the
Jews had rejected it, while the Gentiles embraced it, Rom. x. 14, to
the end,
Romans x. 14. Romans x. 14.
SECT. 17^^^^ ^"® promise of salvation to them that JJOW then shall
XXIII •*■ shall call on the name of the Lord, I have t^ey call on him
".just been inferring (ver. 12, 13.) that there is '"..^'bXvedl ""III
Rom. no difference between Jews and Gentiles as to how shall they be.
'*• ^^' the possibilitv of obtaining salvation from God. '••^^ in him of whom
And from hence we may farther infer what is tltl^'^lnll^
very sufficient to justify me and my brethren hear without a
in preaching the gospel to the Gentiles, though preacher?
we are the objects of so much reproach and
persecution on that account. Let us therefore
attend to the inference. For how shall thei/ call
on him on whom they have not believed as worthy
to be invoked with divine honours and adora-
tion .'' and how shall they believe on him of whom
they have not heard? and how shall they hear of
him without a preacher to carry these important
tidings, which the light of nature could never
15be able to discover.? And as for the ministers 15 And how shall
of the gospel, how should they preach except they t*»«y preach except
be sent expressly for that purpose.? For as we ^^^^ ^"^"'- ^' *' ''
were originally Jews, our own prejudices on
this head were so strong, that we should never
have thought of carrying the gospel to the Gen-
tiles if God had not particularly charged us to
do it. But blessed be God that the charge has
been given and the embassy sent; and most
welcome should it be to all that receive it, as it
((
<(
For faith is by learnings and hearing by the word. 119
written. How beau- ts written and described in that lively pFophecy,* sect.
tiful are the feet of ,j jjj ^ g x u q ^^^ beautiful are the feet, xxiii.
them that preach the V r \ . ^.i l J. • 4i J
gospel of peace, and " the Very lootsteps, o/ those who bring the good — —
bring glad tidings of «< tidings of peace, who bring the good tidings of ^^^^^
good things! 4< those various good things which God hath
*' now been pleased to bestow on his church.
It is pleasant to see and hear the messengers,
pleasant to view the very tract of ground over
" which they have passed on the mountains
'' which surround Jerusalem.'' '^ .
16 But they have But, alas, all have not obeyed the gospel, glori-l6
not all obeyed the Qyg ^g \i^ tidings are, nor given it that cordial
fS^'Lorl'^lho'haJh reception which its happy contents might well
believed our report? have demanded. And they who are well ac-
p quainted with the oracles of the Old Testament,
E and study them impartially, will not be sur-
W prised at it : For Isaiah saith, in that very con-
text which contains so many illustrious testi-
monies to the cause in which we are engaged,
(Isa. liii. 1.) " Lord, who hath believed our report,
'' and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed
17 So then, faith <^ and made bare?"" Faith indeed [cometh] by'il
Cometh by hearing, hearing, and hearing in the case now before us
word of God. ^ ^ % ^^^ word, the express command of God, to
make the declaration.*^ It is therefore our duty
to deliver the message wheresoever we come,
whether to JewsW Gentiles, in humble hope
that some will believe, though we have so much
reason to fear that many will reject it.
18 But I say, Have This is our duty, but a duty which we cannot 18
» In that lively prophecy.] Most com- Gen. xxv. 30, in the original. But I think
inentators think that the lii. chapter of the turn given in the paraphrase illus-
Isaiah is to be explained as a prophecy of trates it much better. Bos observes, that
the return of the Jews from Babylon, and in Sophocles the hands and feet of those
that the text here quoted refers to the who come upon a kind design are repre-
joyful welcome that should be given to seated as beautiful to those who received
the messengers who brought the first tid- benefit by their arrival,
ings of Cyrus's decree for their dismis- <= Faith indeed comelh.'\ Mr. L'Enfant
sion. And if it were so, the apostle might would transposethe 1 6tli and 17th verses ?
very justly infer from thence the superior and it is certain, as any one may easily
joy with which the messengers of the perceive, that the connection of all from
gospel should be received. But I think the 15th to the 18th would in that view
a great deal may be said to show it pro- be clearer; but as no copies warrant it, I
bable that the context in question has think it is by no means to be presumed
in its original sense a farther reference, upon. 1 have therefore translated osp«.
Compare Isa. li. 4 — 6. But not judging which is often a sort of an expletive, by
it necessary in the paraphrase to build the word indeed, which throws this verse
upon it as an argument, I shall not by into some kind of connection with the
any means discuss the matter here. next, and if referred to aWa there, will,
•> The very footsteps.] L'Enfant thinks I hope, be thought agreeable enough to
the/tfe/areputfor theamva/. Compare the Greek idiom.
VOL. IV. I
C6
120 The Jews might have known this from Moses and Isaiah,
SECT, perform without some discouragements ; yet / they not heard? Yes
xxiii. may confidently sa^ it hath in the main been ^en[^'ioto''aif''"the
' ' practised; and I may appeal to what you at eartb, and their
^ ®]^[ Rome knew of the matter, in consequence of words unto the end*
your correspondence with all parts of the Em- ®^^^^ ^'^^^•
pire. Have thei/ not heard of the gospel ail
abroad, so that I may take up the words of Da-
vid (Psal. xix. 4.) when describing the course
of the celestial luminaries, and apply them to
the zeal, and in some measure to the success,
with which the missionaries of this holy religion
have exerted themselves, assisted by the blessed
Spirit of Grod, and animated by the hope of that
glorious immortality to which they have taught
others to aspire ? Of them may I say, that
verily their iSoice is gone out through all the
earth, and their words to the end of the world:^^
many distant nations have already heard these
glad tidings, which God will at length render
universal. (Col. i. 6, 23.)
19 But I may farther say, Hath not Israel known, 19 But I say, IHd
or had an opportunity not only of knowing that "?^ j^»^»«' know?
the gospel should be preached, but that it should Jjf[ proToWyou' to
be carried to the Gentiles too.? Forjirst Moses jealousy by them that
saith, in that celebrated song of his which the ^^^^ "» P^^P'^'. ""^
children in all generations were to learn, (Deut. wurange'r you. °"
xxxii 21.) " / will raise your jealousy by [those
who 2£?ere] not a nation, [and] your anger with
a foolish people ;" which may well be un-
derstood as ultimately referring to this great
20 scheme. And Isaiah hath the boldness to say, 20 But Esaias is
in a context where so many things evidently yeryboid, and saith,
«. . ,, 1 >rT 1* 1 ci \ ic r 1 was found of them
refer to the gospel, (Isa. Ixv. 1, 2.) " I was that sought me not;
** found of them that sought me not ; I was made I was made manifest
" manifest to them that inquired not for me, unto them that asked
,. S. J J. I, • r ^ not after me.
" nor discovered any concern to be intormed
21" of my nature or my will:" Whereas, invi- 21 But to Israel he
dious as he knew it would be to a nation so ^aith, All day long
.. ,/»ii ., / ... . T // I have stretched torth
impatient 01 rebuke, with relation to Israel he ^y hands unto a dis-
saith in the very next verse, " All the day long obedient and gain-
" haik 1 stretched out mine hands in the most saying people.
** importunate and affectionate addresses to a
disobedient and gainsaying people, who are
continually objecting and cavilling; whom no
persuasion can win to regard their own hap-
piness, so as to be willing to admit the evi-
4(
<(
" dence of truth and the counsels of wisdom."
Reflections on the preaching ajid spread of the gospel 121
It appears then, on the whole, that since the sect.
prophets so plainly foretold that the Gentiles xxiir.
Eom.
X. 21.
should be called and the Jews rejected, it is no
way unbecoming my character as a messenger
from God, and a friend to the Jewish nation,
to assert the same, and to act upon it. \
IMPHOVEMENT.
Blessed be God for the preaching of the gospel, so absolute- Ver. u.
ly necessary to that faith without which we can have no well-
grounded hope of salvation. Blessed be God therefore for the 15
mission of his ministers, and for his abundant goodness in send-
ing them to us sinners of the Gentiles. Let us give them a re-
spectful and attentive hearing, and say. How beautiful upon the
mountains are the feet of those that preach salvation^ that publish
peace! And let us take great care that we do not only speak
respectfully of their doctrine, but that we comply with the pur-
poses of their embassy.
It is matter of continual joy to reflect, not only that God
hath afforded to all men such means of attaining divine know-
ledge by the intimations of it which he hath given in the con- IS
stitutions of the heavenlv bodies, and in the whole frame of vi-
sible nature, but also that he hath sent the express messages
of grace to so many millions in the extensive publication of his
gospel. Let us rejoice in the spread it hath already had, and
let us earnestly and daily pray that the voice of those divine
messengers that proclaim it may go forth unto all the earth,
and their words reach, in a literal sense, to the remotest ends of
our habitable world. Let us pray that wherever the word of
God hath a free course, it may be more abundantly glorified,
and that its ministers may not have so much reason to say, WhoiQ^ 21
hath believed our report? and to complain of stretching out their
hands all the day long to a disobedient and gainsaj/ing people. Ex-
ert, O Lord God, thine almighty arm, make it bare in the sight
of all the nations! Shed abroad thy saving influences on the
hearts of multitudes, that they may believe and turn unto the
Lord ! May the great Saviour of his Israel be found of those 20
that seek him not ; and by the surprising condescensions of his
grace may he manifest himself to those that do not inquire after
him ! And may his ancient people not only be provoked to 19
anger, but awakened to emulation too, and put in their claim
for those blessings which God has by his Son vouchsafed to
offer to all the Gentiles !
xi. 1.
122 Yet God hath not utterly forsaken his people Israel;
SECT. XXIV.
The apostle shows that though the rejection of Israel he for the present
general, accorcU?ig to their owti prophecicSy and attended with astonish-
ing blindness and obstinacy, yet it is not total, there being still a num-
ber of happy believers among them. Rom. xi. 1 — 10.
Romans XI. 1.
SECT. "l^E have seen, my brethren, how the per- t say then. Hath
XXIV. »* verseness of the Jews and the calling of God castaway his
-the Gentiles hath been foretold ; but do I say ^^^7 1 'abo°'^am'^tfn
then, that God hath entirely rejected his whole Israelite of the seed
people so as to have mercy on none of them ? of Abraham, of the
God forbid! I should then pronounce a sentence ^"^® **^ Benjamin,
of reprobation upon myself; for I also am, an
Israelite, as it is well known I am of the seed
if Abraham, and can trace my genealogy, and ,
show particularly that I am [of] the tribe of
2 Benjamin. No : blessed be his name God hath 2 God hath not
not rejected those of his people whom he fore- ^^^^.' ?^f ^ Ij"'^ P^°P'®
«/ ^ -A JT «/ which he loreknew
knew; but hath still, as in the most degenerate wotye not what the
ages, a seed whom he hath chosen to faith Scripture saith of
and salvation. Know you not what the scripture ^i^^-^ .*^°^ ^^ ™^j '
saith to this purpose in the story of Elijah ? God against Israel,
(Compare 1 Kings xix. 14.) when he pleads saying,
S with God against Israel, saying, " Lord, they 3 Lord, they have
« have cruelly slain all thtj faithful prophets, ^'"^^ J.^y prophets,
^ * ^ 3,11(1 cii£rGr6(l Qown
*' and they have digged up the very foundations ^^i^e altars; and I
** of thine altars; ^ and I am left alone, after am left alone, and
*' the slaughter of all thine other servants: and *^^y ^®^^ "™y ^'^®-
*' they seek my life too, and send murderers in
*^ pursuit of me from place to place, that there
*' may not be one worshipper of Jehovah left
4" in their whole land." But recollect, what * ^"^ what saith
.7 ri- ' r\ T J L- ' 4. i.u* the answer of God
says the IJivine Oracle to him m answer to this ^^^^^ ^^^ > j j^j^^g
doleful complaint .f^ "/ Aaue re5er2;e(Z Mwio mj/se/f, reserved to myself
<' by my grace and providence, no less than seven thousand men
£c Vxi 1 2.1 *! Ji *L who have not bowed
*' seven thousand men who have not bowed ^^^ the knee toMeiTnoff*
*' knee before the image of Baal, nor complied o/Baai.
* Digged up thine altars.'] It seems pious persons in the ten tribes built
from hence, that though, according to altars elsewhere, it is well known, at
the law, there was only one altar for least, that Samuel and Elijah had done
sacrifice, and that in the place where it ; and perhaps they were either kept
God had fixed his peculiar residence; up, or others raised on the same spots
yet, by some special dispensation, of ground.
but there is a remnant according to the election of grace* 123
*' with any of those idolatrous rites which are sect.
5 Even so then at " established by these iniquitous laws." ^nd ^^^^'
this present time also ^^ ^^^^ ^'^ ^^^ present time, bad as this genera- t^ '
there is a remnant ^. j, t ,/ . j .1 ° Rom.
according to the elec- tion 01 Israelites is, and sure they were never xi. 5.
tion of grace. worse, yet there is a remnant who continue
faithful to God, according to the free election of
his grace, whereby God hath reserved them to
himself, and made them to differ from others.^
6 Andif by grace, And by the way, I cannot forbear observing6
then is it no more of and entreating you to reflect, that if it be, as I
"rat'is ^Tor: have said, according to the election of grace,
grace. But if it be of then [it is\ no more, as some have maintained, of
works, then it is no works, whether of the Mosaic or any other
^srworkbno^'more ^^w; else grace is no longer grace,- if the glory
werk. of our acceptance with God is not on the whole
to be ascribed to that. But on the other side,
if [it be^ of works, then it is no more of graccy
ielse work is no longer work. There is something
so absolutely inconsistent between being saved
by grace and by works, that if you lay down
either, you do of necessity exclude the other
from being the cause of it.
7 What then ? But to return from this short digression : What 7
Jained?hI?wMchte^^^^ ^^ ^^ couclude ? What but this, that
seeketh for; but the Israel hath not obtained that justification and
election bath obtain- righteousncss which it has sought, nor retained
ed it». .^"^ ^^ ^^^^ those particular privileges of the church of God
which they pretend entirely to engross : but the
election, the chosen remnant, hatli obtained ity
having been by divine grace engaged to em-
brace the gospel ; whereas the rest were blinded
by their own fatal prejudices, to which God
8 According as it ^^^^ '^ righteous judgment given them up :
is written, God hath According as it IS written, (Isa. xxix. 10. Com- 8
^ The election of grace."] Someexplain God's anger, would not most gladly
this of their having chosen grace, that is, have accepted of the full pardon the
the gospel; but that turn is very unna^ gospel offers, on much more rigorous
tural, and neither suits the phrase nor terms than obedience to the Mosaic ri»
the connection with the former clause tual? The meaning rather seems to be,
or with the next verse, in which the " What is given to works is the pay-
apostle comments on his own words. " ment of a debt, whereas the notioa
c Else grace is no longer grace, &c.] " of grace implies an untnerited fa-
Some interpret this, " The gospel would " vourj so that the same benefit can-
*' not deserve the name of grace, if the *' not, at the same time, be derived
" observation'of the Mosaic law were to ** from both.'* This seems to be a re-
** be taken in as a part of the terms of flection on the riches of divine graoe
" our acceptance with God." But this which the apostle makes by the way,
would have been a strange position. Who and which well agrees with the fulness
that in any degree knew the terrors of of his heart on this subject.
1^4 'Reflections on the remnant God hath reserved to himself,
SECT, pare Deut. xxix. 4. and Isa. vi. 10,) God hath given them the spirit
^^^^r^iven them a spirit of slumber, eyes that they ttytoniPZl tt
should not see, and ears that they should not hear, and ears that they
^^"^l He threatened, you see, to punish their per- should not hear, unio
verseness when it should come to a certain de- ' ^^ ^^
gree, by abandoning them to increasing stupidi-
ty and obstinacy, and he hath done it even unto
this day; for their blindness continues notwith-
standing all the extraordinary things which have
been done, even in our own age of wonders, for
9 their conviction. And this is agreeable to what QAndDarid salth,
Bavid hath said, in that prophetical imprecation made a"s'nare^,'and''a
which is applicable to them as well as to Judas, trap, and a *stum-
(Psal. Ixix. 22, 23; compare Actsi. 20,) Let all biing-hiock, and a
the blessings of their most plentiful table become [^6^^'"'^ """^^
a snare to them, and that which should, accord-
ing to its original use and intention, have been
for their welfare, a trap. Thus the gospel,
which should have been the means of their sal-
vation, is now become an instrument of ruin and
destruction to them, and an occasion of stum-
bling in the most fatal manner. And it must be
acknowledged to be a just recompence for their
wickedness, that the best of blessings should
thus be turned into a curse to them that so un-
gratefully rejected and despised it. And in
10 them the following words are also fulfilled : Let lO i^et their eyes
their eyes be darkened that they may not see, and they*^may" n1)'t fef
keep their back continually bent down under a and bow down their
perpetual weight of sorrows which they may back alway,
not be able to support, and which may be a just
punishment upon them for having rejected so
easy a yoke. (Compare Lev. xxvi. 13.)
IMPROVEMENT.
Vfir.3,4. Let us learij from the answer of God to Elijah, when he
thought himself left alone, and knew nothing of the seven thou-
. sand which God had reserved, to encourage ourselves in a se-
cret hope that there may be much more goodness in the world
than we are particularly aware of The numbers of those that
constitute the invisible church are unknown to us, but they are
known to God. They are all registered in the book of his re-
membrance, as they are all reserved unto himself by his grace;
nor shall his people whom he hath foreknown be cast away. May
2 we be of that blessed number ; and may the degeneracy which
we see sq prevalent around us^ animate us to a holy zeal to
Through the fall of live Jews salvation is come to the Gentiles^ 125
hold fast our own integrity; yea, to sei^e the occasion of ap- sect.
proving it in a more acceptable manner, from a circumstance, xxiv.
m every other view, greatly to be lamented. _— .
Let us often reflect upon this great and important truth so
frequently inculcated upon 4is in the word of God, that it is toVer. 6.
his grace, and not to any works of our own, that we are to as-
cribe our acceptance with him. And let the ministers of Christ
be ready, after the example of the apostle, sometimes to turn
as it were out of the way, to dwell a little on a thought at
'X)nce so humbling and so reviving.
We see the miserable circumstances of God''s ancient Israel, 7,8
given up to a spirit of slumber, to blind eyes and to deaf ears.
Oh let us take heed that we do not imitate their obstinacy ^nd
folly, lest God make our own wickedness our 'destruction, lest
he send a curse upon us, and curst our blessings, so that our tahle'Q
should become a snare to m5, our temporal enjoyments, or our spi-
ritual privileges ! Lord, let us often say. Give us any plague ra-
ther than the plague of the heart ; and bow down our backs under JO
any load of affliction rather than that which shall at last crush
those who have refused to accept of thy gospel, and to take up-
on their shoulders the light burden which a gracious Saviour
would lay upon them.
SECT. XXV.
7%e apostle shows in this and the next section that the rejection of Israel
is notjinal ; but that the time shall come when, to the unspeakable joy
of the Chistian world, the Jewish nation shall be. brought into the
church of Christ. Rom. xi. 11 — 24>.
Ro \s 11 Romans Ki. 11.
T SAY thenj have T HAVE asserted above, the rejection of the sect.
they stumbled that -'- Jewish nation in general ; yet I have observed xxv.
^^^I f '^u^aW f*'^ ' that it is not total, so that none of them should
God forbid! but ra- • u- * r \ a a t * '4. <• Rom.
iher through their fall f^mam objects 01 mcrcy. And do 1 assert it to ^^j^ j^^
salvation is come un- be final.'' Do I then say, they have so stumbled
to the Geutiles, for ^g ^/^^/ ^g ^ nation, they should fall into irrecov-
to provoKe them to ii* j*^ r it-<-ij
jealousy. erable rum, and never more be owned by God,
as his people ? God forbid! but I assert, that by
this fall of theirs salvation [is] at the present
[come] to the Gentiles; the future consequence
of which shall be to provoke them to a holy cwm-
lation of sharing the blessings and benefits to be
expected from their own Messiah, when they
shall see so many heathen nations enjoy them.
12 Now if the fall But these should be no unwelcome tidings to 12
you Gentiles; for ifthdr fall \be\ by accident
126 That the Jews might he provoked to emulation.
SECT, the riches of the worlds and their diminution the of them be the riches
XXV. riches of the Gentiles, by scattering the preachers d[ramirhin^'of"thlm
• of the gospel^ among them,^ by proving our the ^"iche"^ of th^
xi.°i2. v^^^^city and integrity, and in some measure Gentiles, how much
exciting compassion too ; though their rejecting ™*"'® ^^^^^ fulness ?
us, in itself considered, might rather appear as
an argument against it ; how much more shall
the bringing in their whole fulness, that is, the
whole body of the Jewish nation, be a means of
propagating the gospel much farther, and re-
covering multitudes by whom it hath been re-
jected, from their scepticism and infidelity,
when so great an event appears in accomplish-
13ment of its known predictions?* For I now speak ^^ ^^^ } speak to
to you Gentiles, and I do it with tenderness and ^^^c\i a" i^am^The
respect, as I am, by a special designation of apostle of the Gen-
Providence, the apostle of the Gentiles; /therein ti^s, I magnify mine
extol my office, and esteem it the most signal ^
14 honour of my life to be employed in it. And H if by any means
while I thus address you, it is also with a desire lrnTJion7hemwhicl
that I may, if possible, excite to emulation \^them are my flesh, and
who are] my brethren according to the flesh, and might save some of
who are dear to me as the members of my own * ^'"*
body ; that if I may not prevail for the recovery
of their nation in general, I may sit least save
some of them, while I speak of those kind pur-
poses which I assuredly know God will accom-
plish towards the whole Jewish people in his ap-
pointed time. And this thought gives new spirit
to my address to you, as I hope it may not only
» Accomplishment of its known pre- Testament revelation, as will probably
dictions.] So many of the prophecies of captivate the minds of many thousands
the Old Testament so evidently refer to of deists in countries professedly Chris-
the reduction of the Jews into their own tian, (of which, under such corrupt esta-
land as the people of the Messiah, that blist)ments as generally prevail, there
I can by no means doubt of the certainty will of course be increasing multitudes ;)
of that event. Compare Isa. xxvii. 12, ner will this only captivate their under-
13; Ezek. xi. 17 — -21; chap, xx, 34 — standing, but will have the greatest ten-
44; chap, xxxiv. IS, 14; chap. xxxv. dency to awaken a sense of true religiom
QJ) — 29: chap, xxxvi. 24 — 28; chap, in their hearts; and this will be a means
xxxvii. 21 — 28; Amos ix. 14, 15 ; Obad. of propagating the gospel with an amaz-
ver. 1*7; Mic. vii. 14, 15; Zech. xiv. 10, ing velocity in Pagan and Mahometan
11. And the wonderful preservation of countries; which probably had been
them as a distinct people thus far, not evangelized long ago, had genuine
only leaves a possibility of this great Christianity prevailed in those who have
event, but encourages the hope of it. made a profession, and God knows, for
When it shall be accomplished, it will be the most part, a very scandalous pro-
so unparalleled as necessarily to excite fession, of its forms. — The 15th verse has
a general attention, and to hx upon so natural a connection with the 12th,
inen*s minds such an almost irresistible that Eisner includes the 13th and 14th
dtemonstraticn, both of the Old and N^w in a parenthesis.
Yet the Gentiles were not to boast against the lews: 127
tend to your edification and salvation, but also sect.
to theirs.'' xxv.
15 For if the cast- In like manner, when I wish their recovery, — — —
ing away of them be {i jg not for their sakes alone, but also with re- ^^^'.
the reconciling of the ^. ^^ ^j^^^^ j^ consequences which I "
world, what sAa// the r rfJ . i ^ j /. ^i ,
receiving of them be know it Will have upon the spread oi the gospel
but life from the among the Gentiles. For, as I hinted above,
^^^^ • if their rejection [te'ere] the reconciliation of so
great a part of the heathen world to God, as it
was the means of sending the gospel of peace
among them ; what [will] the reception [of
them he] but life from the dead? What joy will
it necessarily give, and what a general spread
of the gospel will it naturally produce !
16 For if the first- And this blessed event we may assuredly ex- 16
fruit be holy, ^^^ipQc,i'^forifthefirst-fruits[J)e'\holi/^ so [is] the
If^The'roof^thoTyt ^^^P' T^^ consecration of them was looked
so are the branches! upon as in effect the consecration of all. And
so would I look upon the conversion of some few
of the Jewish nation as an earnest of the con-
version of all the rest. And so much the ra-
ther, when I consider how, eminently dear to
God those pious patriarchs were from whom
they have descended: for if the root [^e] holy^
i . the branches [_art likewise^ so, and will surely at
n And if some of length be regarded as such. And this though 17
the branches be bio- g^j^j^g of them be at present in so melancholv a
ken off, and thou be- . . /> •r- -P *i i i »i
jug a wild olive-tree, ^tate ; for if some of the branches were broken
wert grafted in a- off, and thou, O Gentile, being as it were a scion
mongst them, and Qf ^ ^tJt'/rf olive, were grafted in among them that
rf\he ro^t'^and^fat- ^^™^^"^^>'' ^"^ (^ft with them partaker of and
nessoftheolive-tree^ nourished by, the root and fatness of the good
olive, being not only a graft upon another
stock, but a meaner graft on a stock originally
18 Boast not a noble and more excellent; Boast not thy self •{%
gainst the branches: presumptuously and ungratefully ajrainst thensL-^
but if thou boast f i t '^ i 7-^?? 7 "^^r- ,-
thou bearest not the ^ural branches : and if thou boastest, [remember]
to thy humiliation [that~} thou bearest not the
b Also to theirs.] Perhaps we can no- should hold in all its particulars: and
where find an instance of a more popu- the engagement to humility arises in a
lar and affectionate turn than this, in considerable degree from the circumstan-
which the apostle seems lo find a reason ces objected against. Had the scion been
for his zeal to convert the Gentiles in his nobler than the stock, its dependence oa
love to his own countrymen the Jews. itfor life and nourishment would render
'^ Wild olive grafted in among them.'l It is it unfit that it should boast against it:
very improper to object that it is unua- how much more when the case; was the
tural to suppose an ignoble branch grafted reverse of what in human usage is prac-
on a rich stock ; for it was not necessary tised, and the wild olive is ingrafted on
that the simile taken from inoculation the good I
128 For the Jews, the natural branches y shall be again grafted in.
SECT, root, hut the root thee. Thou hast received root, but the root
XXV. many benefits from Abraham's seed and the co- ^^^^'
j^^^ venant made w^ith him, but they have received
xi. 19. none from thee. Wilt thou therefore object 19 Thou wilt say
and say^ " The natural branches were broken off ^^^"» "^^e branches
" that I miqht be grafted in, and therefore we T^l^i^hf h" ""^ T\
1 '^ °^u*^ lu J- J * oaight be grafted
" may glory over them as they once did over in.
20 « us?" Well, take this thought at least along 20 Well; because
with thee, thei/ were broken off for their infdet- of"nbelief they were
itij, and thou hitherto standest in their place standest*^ by" faith*
through fith. Therefore be not high-minded Be not high-minded
and arrogant, but fear,^ lest thou by thy sins ^^^ ^^^*"-
forfeit the privileges to which thou art so won-
2 j derfully raised. For if God spared not the bran- 21 For if God
ches which were according to nature, neither will ^P^'"^^ "ot the na-
he by any means spare Mee, if thine unbelief ^"^diestTetS spare
make thee, after all thy peculiar obligations, as not thee,
bad, and in that respect even worse than they.
22 Behold therefore, on the whole, a remarkable 22 Behold there-
display of the intermingled goodness and seve- ^^^^ \^*^. goodness
rity of God, and endeavour to improve both on them^wiiich fell
well. Towards them that fell thou indeed severity^ but to-
seest a memorable instance of his severity; but ^"f^ thee goodness,
^1 1- 1 ^ i.1 J J " ^"ou continue m
to thee a display oi gentleness and goodness, his goodness: other-
if thou wilt be careful to continue in [his] wise thou also shalt
goodness, and endeavour gratefully and dutifully ^^ ^^^ *^^-
to improve it; else thou also shalt be cut off, for
the blessed God will not bear always to be in-
23 suited with the petulancy of- sinners. And I 23 And they also,
would have you farther to consider, as a motive '[i/^^^ *^'^f y°}
to think of the Jews with respect rather than shall be grafted in:
contempt, that they also, if ihey do not continue for God is able to
in their unbelief, shall be grafted on again, and S^a^t them m again,
restored to tneir former privileges : For it is
certain God is able again to ingraft them; hope-
less as their state may seem both with respect to
their obstinacy and their misery, his powerful
access to their mind can subdue their prejudices
against the gospel, as thou mayest easily argue
24 from what thou hast thyself experienced. For 24 For if .thou
if thou wert, as I may properly enough express wen cut out of the
it, cut off from the olive-tree, which was naturally wi'id^by'^natur'e,^ and
wild, and, contrary to the course and process wert grafted contrary
^ Be not high'Trtinded, &c.] Archbishop ly makes, amidst all the absurdities with.
Tillotson well observes that this caution which her doctrine and her ritual are
iill suits the claim to infallibility which loadfd.
the modern church of Rome so arrogant-
Reflections on God's dealing xvith Jews and Gentiles, 129
to nature into a good of nature^ were grafted on the good olive-tree; sect.
i!nrV".i^riZt if ti^o^ wert admitted into covenant with God, xxv.
more snail these i t j i j ^ i .
which be the natural though descended irom parents that were stran-
branches, be grafted gers and enemies, how much more shall they who xi°24
into^their own olive. ^^^^;^g ^^^^^^l ibranches,'} to whom the pro- ' *
mises do originally belong, be grafted on their
own olivet God will not seem to do so wonder-
ful a thing in restoring them to what might
seem the privilege of their birth-right and de-
scent, and saving the seed of Abraham his friend,
as he hath done in calling you sinners of the
Gentiles to participate the blessings of which
you had not the least notion, and to which you
cannot be suppos.ed to have had any imaginable
claim.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us set ourselves seriously to pause upon the conduct of
God towards the Jews and Gentiles in that part of it which the
apostle here describes, and rejoice with trembling in it. Let us
reflect on the divine severity to them and the divine goodness ^c''* 22.
to us. What immense goodness! that we should betaken from
that wretched condition in which we w^ere utterly ignorant of the
great Author and end of our being, of the nature of true happi-
ness, and the way of obtaining it, that we and our offspring
might be grafted on the good stock, be called to the most im-24.
portant of those privileges and hopes with which the seed of
Abraham were honoured and enriched I We partake of the fat- ^7
ness of the good olive, may our fruit abound to the honour of
God, to the benefit of mankind !
Let us cherish the most benevolent and tender disposition to-
wards the house of Israel, to whose spiritual privileges we are
raised ; and let us earnestly pray that they may be awak^ened to 11
emulation, especially as their fulness is to be the riches of the
Gentiles^ and the receiving them again as life from the dead to the
languishing and decaying church.
In the mean time, as the gospel comes to us in so awful a
manner vindicated from the contempt of former despisers, let us
solemnly charge upon our souls this lesson of holy caution, these
salutary words, (Oh that they may be continually present to our
thoughts !) Be not high-minded but fear. Whatever our privileges 20
whatever our experiences are, whatever our confidence may be,
let us dwell upon the thought; for there is no Christian upon
earth that hath not reason to fear in proportion to the degree
in which he feels his thoughts towering on high, and grows into
any conceit of himself. Daily let us recollect what we were in
130 Blindness h to Israel till the fulness of the Gentiles come in :
SECT, our natural estate; and what, with all our improvements and at-
XXV. tainments, we should immediately be if God should forsake us.
'' ^ Let us pray therefore that we may continue in God*'s goodness;
®'"* and whoever may appear to fall from it, let us not glory but
rather mourn over them, and pray for their recovery and salva-
IStion to that God who is able to recover from the most obstinate
infidelity and impenitence, and to graft not only on foreign
branches, but what may seem yet more wonderful, those that
have appeared more than twice dead.
SECT. XXVI.
The apostle farther illustrates the future conversion of the Jews to the
gospel; and concludes the argument with observing, that in the mean
time their obstinacy is overruled to such happy purposes as make the
whole scene a most glorious display of the unsearchable wisdom of God,
Rom. xi. 25, to the end.
Romans xi. 25. Komaks xi. 25.
SECT. A NI^ now, my brethren^ upon the whole I poR i would not,
XXVI. -^^will conclude what I have to say upon this brethren, that ye
interesting and affecting subject, which I have LrsmystVry"(leTty°e
Rom. indeed enlarged upon pretty copiously ; for it should be wise in
*'* ^' lies with great weight upon my heart. And y^"*! °''" «onpeits ;>
therefore / would not have you to be ignorant o/ j^ happe"ne"d ?oTsfad^
this material circumstance relating to the great until the fulness of
mystery in the dispensation before us, which, f^e Gentiles be come
on the first views of it, may appear very unac- '°*
countable; lest you should have too high an opi'
nion of yourselves^ when you see the Jews reject-
ed for their fatal error. I would not, I say, have
you ignorant of this, that the lamentable blind-
ness and infatuation we have been speaking of
is in part happened unto Israel, and has spread
itself over by far the greatest part of the Jewish
people, not that they may utterly perish and be
for ever cut off, but that they may continue in
this humble and rejected state till a certain pe-
riod arrive, when the fulness of the Gentiles, the
appointed harvest of them, shcill be brought in, *
a Ttlt the fulness of the Gentiles shall be of the Jews by th» first preaching of the
hrought in, &C.1 It is well remarked by apostles, and after Paul had been about 30
my late learned, pious, and candid friend years engaged in his work, it appears
Dr. William Harris, that as this epistle that the prophecies relating to the calling
was written about the year 57, that is, of the Jews were not accomplished then»
long after the most remarkable conversioa and consequently are not yet accoinpliih-
And zvhen that event is come^ Israel shall be saved: 131
and incorporated with those already associated bect.
26 And so all Israel to the church of Christ. Jnd so, when this xxvi.
shall be saved: as it {jappy season n^arked out in the divine decrees, "T
IS written, There rrj i ;i i i : Rom,
shall come out of though to US unfcnown, shall be come, that ^i. 26,
sion the Deliverer, blesscd event shall make way for it, and all the
and shall turn away g^g^j q£- /^^^g/ shall, by a general conversion, be
ungodhness from ,^ -xt* j • i n t
Jacob. saved irom its dispersion and misery, and fixed
in a state of covenant-favour and acceptance
with God again : As it is written, (Isa. lix. 20.)
a Deliverer shall come out of Sion, and he shall
turn away the punishment of their former im-
piety from Jacob, when he hath brought them
27 For this is my to true repentance.^ As it is added. And this 27
wh'T^"/ shlVtke [*'*] ^y covenant which I shall make with them
away their sins. when I shall take away their sins ; that is, when
their sins as a nation are remitted, it shall be
to bring them again into covenant with myself.
28 As concerning And thus, on the whole, with respect to the gos-28
the gospel, they are ^ r^j^ ^^^-\ {^^^^^ regarded as enemies for
enemies for your ^ ^ r A ^ - r ^\ - i ^ • x 'J
sakes; but as touch- your sakes ; that is, tor their obstinate rejecting
ing the election, the gospel, God hath rejected them in favour
fhl^frtLrs^'rakts!''' of you, and that he might receive you into his
church as in their stead : *^ hut as for the elec"
tion, that remnant of them which God hath
graciously chosen to be subdued by the grace
of the gospel, [they are] beloved for their fathers'*
sakes. God''s gracious regard to the memory of
«d. Harris's Practical Discourses on the Christ be here foretold as a deliverer to
Messiah, p. 91. Dr. Whiiby very justly the Jezos, it is all that the apostle's pur-
observes that there is a double harvest of pose requires. Yet it is observable the
the Gentiles spoken of by Paul in this LXX. agrees better with the words of the
chapter; the first, called their riches, quotation, as it possibly might with the
verse 12, as consisting in the preaching original reading: and it is certain that
the gospel to all nations, whereby indeed the general tenor of God's covenant
they were happily enriched with divine with Israel gave no hope of deliverance,
knowledge and grace ; the second, the after rejection and chastisement, but in
bringing in their fulness^ which expresses a way of repentance and reformation^
a more glorious conversion of many to Compare Lev. xxvi. 39 — 45; Deut. xxx.
the true faith of Christians in the latter 1 — 10.
age of the world, which is to be occasion- c Enemies for your sakes.] The most
ed by the conversion of the Jews. Whit, natural sense of these words, were they
in loc. This answers Orobio's objection, considered alone, might seem, that the
(Limb. Collat. p. 94.) that Paul's account calling the Gentiles prejudiced the Jews
is contrary to the prophecies of the Old against the gospel ; but as they ge-
Testament, which represent the recovery nerally rejected it before the Gentiles
of the Gentile nations as consequent on were called, I, on the whole, prefer the
the redemption of Israel. sense given in the paraphrase. The dif-
b As it is written, Isa. lix. 20, &c.] ferent sense of Sia here supposed, may
This text, as it stands in the Hebrew, seem a strong objection against it; but
seems different from the sense in which if ha be rendered with a regard to f it may
it is here quoted, A deliverer shall come — be applicable to both*
i9 those that turn from iniquity , But if
1321 For God's gifts and callings are xdthout repentance.
SECT, their pious ancestors engages him to take care
XXVI. that some of their seed shall always continue in
~ covenant with him, till at length he recover
XI.
<28. them as a nation, and astonish the world with
29 their unequalled glory and felicity. And this -9 For the grifts
^ shall most assuredly be, for the ^ifts and calling ^"^ *^^"'"f ""^ ^^^
/- y^ 1 r -, T*^ °r /• ^ 1 11 °^'^ Without repent-
oj God lare] not to be repented oj:'^ he doth ance.
not resume the gifts he hath once bestowed, nor
retract the calls he hath once given, but will
maintain a remembrance of them, and act in
perfect harmony with them, in all his dispen-
sations; according to that wise plan which he
bath laid in his eternal counsels, and from which
no unforeseen contingency can ever cause him
to vary.
30 As then ye Gentiles were once, and for a long 30 For as ye in
time, disobedient to God, and buried in igno- fj"?.^^ P^^^ ^*^^ "'^^
ranee and superstition, but now have obtained have now obtaine^d
mercy by means of their disobedience, God hav- mercy through their
ing taken you to be his people instead of the ""belief :
31 Jews: So they also having been disobedient to 3i Even so have
the gospel, and the more prejudiced against it ^^\f^^ ^^^° "°^' "°^
on occasion of your admittance to such distin- you7mercy\hey"ai-
guishing mercy, yet shall not be utterly and so may obtaia mercy,
finally ruined, but shall also, to the glory of
divine grace, at length themselves obtain the
S2 mercy they have envied you. And thus the di- ^^ For God hath
vine goodness is illustrated even by that which r„°"^|,bet?efftrt he
might seem most contrary to it: for it appears might have mercy
that God hath for a certain time shut up all "po" a^^*
under obstinacy and disobedience,^ suffering each
in their turn to revolt, under different degrees
of light, that he might in a more remarkable
manner have mercy on ally and glorify the riches
* Not to be repented of.] Eisner has took the Abrahamic family as a peculiar
produced many passages from approved seed to himself, and bestowed extra-
Greek classics, in which the word a/otf?a- ordinary favours npon them. After-
|U£X>j?i^ is used exactly in this sense; wards he permitted them, by unbelief
and has collected, in his curious note and disobedience, to fall, and took in
on this verse, many testimonies of Pagan the Gentiles on their believing ; and he
authors relating to the Divine perfec- did even this with an intent !o make
tions, which might have taught some that very mercy to the Gentiles a
Christian divines to speak more honour- means of provoking the Jews to jeal-
ably of them than they do in some of ousy, and so bring them to faith by
their writings. that which had at first been an otTence
« Shut tip all under disobedience y &c.] in the way to it. This was truly a mys-
It is of great importance to observe that tery in the Divine conduct, which the
this refers to ditlerent periods. First, apostle most rationally as well as re-
God suffered the Gentiles, in the early spectfuUy adores, in the concluding
ages of the world, to revolt, and then words of the chapter.
The apostle adores the riches aud wisdom of God, 133
of his grace in favours bestowed on those who sect,
evidently appeared so undeserving. xxvi.
33 o the depth of And now to conclude this article : Who in
liXn^^dM^t^ the view of such a series of events must not cry «-• _
ledge of God! how out, O the. awtul and unfathomable depths of the
unsearchable are his riches, and wisdom, and knowledge of God ! How
•'"llS" ^1'!; ^fin^/n! rich are the treasures of his mercy, how deep
ways past finding u u Ji *^
out! the contrivances oi his wisdom, now boundless
the stretch of his knowledge ! How unsearchable^
and yet how unquestionable, [are] his Judg-
ments! and his ways such as cannot he traced out!
34 For who hath /p^y. ^Jiq Ji^fji completely known the mind ofthe34t
the° Lord? or" who ^^^^ ^" these things, or who hath been his coun-
hath been his coun- sellor in forming the plan of them ? Who^ 35
^^^^or? whether Jew or Greek, can pretend that he
first gjveiT to him hath first given any thing to him, or conferred
and it shall be recom- any obligation upon him? Let him make out
pensed unto hina the claim, and we may answer for it, that it
^^36* For of him and ^^^^^ ^^ exactly repaid him again. For, on the 35
through hira, and to whole, of him as the original Author, and
him, are all things: throvgh him as the gracious Preserver, and for
everl'^'lmen.'''^^''^^*"* ^^ the ultimate end, [are] all thingsJ
To him therefore [be] glory for ever and ever;
and let all the creation join their utmost force
to advance it to the highest degrees, and unite
their voices in saying Amen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our whole souls be engaged to glorify this great and blessed Ver. 2,6,._
God, from whom and through whom we and all the creatures
exist. Oh that it may be our eternal employment to render ador-
ation, and blessing, and glory to him ! to him whose counsels
none can trace; to him who hath prevented us all with the bless- 33
ings of his goodness: so that far from being able to confer any
obligation on him for which we should pretend to demand a re- 35
compence, on the contrary, we must own, that the more we are
enabled and animated to do for him, the more indeed are we
obliged to him. We cannot pretend to have known the mind 34.
of the Lord in all its extent, or to have been admitted into his
secret counsels. He is continally doing marvellous things which
we know not; yet surely we know enough to admire and adore:
f Of hirtiy through him, for hintf &c.] imagine he had borrowed from this of
Antoninus, speaking of Nature, that is, of Paul, m cu nrafltty sv aai 7rav7a, u; cs ira»7a,
God, has an expression which one would all things are of thee, in thee, end to thee.
134 Reflections on the^final conversion of Jexvs and Gentiles,
SECT. We know enough to cry out in raptures of delightful surprise,
XXVI, O the depths of the riches both of his wisdom and goodness I
' "^ Qne instance, though but one of many, we have here before
' us, in his mysterious conduct towards Jews and Gentiles; in
which Occurrences that seem the most unaccountable, and in-
deed the most lamentable, are overruled by God to answer most
benevolent purposes. That the sin of the Jews should be the
salvation of the Gentiles, and yet the mercy shown to the Gen-
tiles in its consequences the salvation of the Jews, and so both
32 should be concluded under sin, that God might more illustrious-
ly have mercy on both !
26 Oh that the blessed time were come when all Israel shall be
saved; when the Deliverer, who is long since come out of Sion,
Q5 shall turn. away iniquity from Jacob ; and the fulness of the Gen^
tiles come in, so that from the rising to the going down of the
sun the Lord shall be one and his name one! Our faith waits the
glorious event, and may perhaps wait it even to the end of life.
But a generation to be born shall see it; for the gifts and callings
9,^ of God are without repentance. Let our assured confidence in
the divine promise travel on, as it were, to the accomplishment,
over mountains of difficulty that may lie in our way; and let
our hearts be cheered with this happy prospect, under all the
grief which they feel when we see how f^w now believe the re-
port of the gospel, and to how few God hath revealed his arm.
While the glorious expected event is delayed, let us add our
fervent intercessions with God to those prayers by which the
church has in every age been endeavouring to hasten it on.
They are all written in the book of God''s remembrance, and
shall all be reviewed and answered in their season. Let us in
the mean time comfort ourselves with this reviving thought, that
the covenant which God will make with Israel in that day is in
the main the same he has made with us, to take away sin.
Eased of such an insupportable burden, that would sink us into
final ruin and despair, let us bear up cheerfully against all dis-
couragements, and glory in the gospel, which brings us this inval-
uable blessing, how long and how generally soever it may be
to the Jews a stumbling-block , and to the Greeks foolishness, "^ ,
SECT.
XXVII.
Christians exhorted to present themselves to God. 135
SECT. XXVil.
*rhe apostle enters on a series of most admirable practical exhortations and
directions, in which he labours to persuade Christians to act in a man*
ner worthy of that gospel the excellency of which he had been illustrate
ing. And here particiuarly tirges an entire consecration to God, and a
care to glorify him in their respective stations, by a faithful improve*
ment of their various talents* Rom. xii. 1— 1 1.
Romans xii. 1.
T BESEECH^ you, TXAVING thus dispatched what I proposed
^ therefore, breth- -*-l in tlie argumentative part of the epistle, and
ren, by the mercies susfgested a variety of Considerations which may T
of God, that ye pre- »°. cJv. * n r *u ^*^"-
•sent your bodies a Convince jou of the great excellency of the gos- xii. i.
living sacrifice, holy, pel, and the singular favour which God has
acceptable unto God, ghown to those Gentiles whom he hath called
able service"! ^^^^^^' into the Christian church, and to that remnant
of the Jews who are kept in so happy a relation
to them, while the bulk of their nation are fallen
into a state of rejection; let me now endeavour
to animate you all to behave in a suitable man*
ner. / entreat yon therefore,^ my dear breth*
ren, partakers with me in this holy calling,
by all the tender mercies of our most compas-
sionate God, that instead of the animal victims
whose slaughtered bodies you have been accus-
tomed to offer, either to the true God or to
idols, you would now present^ as it Were, at
his spiritual altar, your own bodies^ as a living
sacrifice, holy and well pleasing to G' d. Let all
the members of your bodies and all the facul-
ties of your souls,'' being sanctified and animat-
ed by divine grace, be employed in the service
of him to whom you are under such immense
obligations. This he requires of you [aslyour
ratio7ial service ; and it will be much more ac*
ceptable to him than any ceremonial forms,
though most exactly prescribed in a ritual of his
* J^nireat you therefore.] Some apply ^ Bodies and souls.] The body is here
this to the Gentiles ; and as most of the by a usual figure put for the whole per*
membersof the church at Rome were ori- son ; nor can the soul be now presented
ginally so, it is reasonable to believe the to God otherwise than as dwelling in the
apostle had them principally in view; but body, or truly consecrated to him, uu-
not excluding the converted Jews, who, as less the body be employed in his eer-
he had just before expressed it, remained vicej nor, on the other hand, can the
as a remnant according to the election of body be presented as a living sacrifice,
grace, when the rest were hardened, and otherwise than as actuated and animate
therefore had surely reason to acknow- ed by the soul — For the propriety of
ledge the tender mercies of God to them, the word iraga;»]o-ai, which properly sig-
and were under strong obligations to de- nifies placing the victim before the altsr,
vote themselves to him. I have accord- see Eisner in loc.
ingly in the paraphrase applied it to both.
VQL. IV. K
136 They are exhorted against confoimity to the world,
SECT, own appointment. And as you desire to en- ^ ^^^ ^e not con-
xxvn. gage his approbation and favour, be not, in the [XV^" Jals^med
general course of your temper and actions, cow- by the renewing of
xii.^2. fo^^^^ ^o the sentiments and customs of this yo^r mind, that ye
vain and sinful world, but rather be ye trans- I^^f ^l°\^ Jl/^n*
. ^ . / J "^"^t good, ana ac-
jormea in the renewing of your mind : enaea- ceptable, and per-
vour to become new creatures, contracting new feet will of God.
habits, and engaging in new pursuits, under the
influence of the Divine Spirit on your hearts;
that you may not only be speculatively acquaint-
ed with the doctrines, precepts, and design of
the gospel, but may experimentally know that
will of God [which is] in itself so excellently
food, and which, as it is most acceptable to him,
as the most apparent tendency to purify and
perfect our natures.*^
3 And I particularly say, and give it in charge,*^ 3 For i say, thYougli
T* 7 1*1 • • lli6 *T3CG *''ivcn unto
according to that grace which is given to mc as ^^^ » ^^ ^'^ ^^^
an inspired apostle, to every one that is among that is among you,
you, as if personally named, to take the greatest not to think of himself
heed that he be not exalted into spiritual pride ^^'htt^^thLk^^'btt
by the gifts and privileges which God hath con- to think soberly, ac
ferred upon you. I charge each not to arrogate cording as God hath
\to himself] above what he ou^ht to think,^ ^^Hf'* *° ^^^%y ™^»
*-j , I'i 1 n \ • ^n .7 1^ 7' the mcasure 01 taith.
that he think oi nimseli with modesty, sobriety,
and humility; according to the measure of that
faith, and in correspondent proportion to those
gifts, which God hath distributed to every man
among you. And surely when you consider it
is God who hath given all, there will appear
little reason to magnify yourselves on any dis-
tinguishing share of his bounty which any one
may have received. Especially when you re-
member, that this distribution is made, not only
or chiefly for your own sake, but out of re-
4 sard to the ffood of the whole: For as in one * for as we have
Tj 7 7 L J. n *L many members in
body we have many members, out all the mem- ^^^ •'jj^jj ^^^ ^jl
hers have not the same use, but each its proper members have not
function and service appointed by the wise the same office;
5 Former and gracious Preserver of the whole : So ^fny ,^ai^^one body
we, though many, are one body in Christ, and every in Christ, and every
c Goodf acceptable, and perfecW] L*En- understand who set themselves most ex-
fant explains each of these as opposed to actly to practise upon it.
the Jewish ritual: this Christian sacrifice ^ Say, and give it in charge.] So Xtynv
being more excellent in itself, Ezek. XV. signifies. Acts xv. 24. See Raphel.
25 ; more pleasing to God, Psal. xl. 7, 8; Annot. ex Herodot. in loc.
and tending more to make us perfect, « Not to arrogate, &c.] Raphelius, An-
Heb. vii. 19, I understand it as referring not. ex Herod, in loc. has shown that
to all the preceptive part of Christianity, vvi^^f^mt haa properly this significa-
the excellency of which they will best tion.
and in all things to xvalk in simplicity.
137
one membeis one of
anutber.
6 Having then
gifts, differing ac-
cording to the grace
that is given to us,
whether prophecy,
let us prophesy accord-
ing to the proportion
of faith :
7 Or ministry, let
us wait on our minis-
tering; or he that
teacheth, on teach-
ing j
8 Or he that ex-
horteth, on exhorta-
tion; he thatgivcth,
let him do it with sim*
plicity ; he that rul-
eth, with diligence;
one members of each other i we should therefore sect.
endeavour each of us to know his own place xxvir.
and condition, and mutually to make our va- ~Z '
. . • 1 1 Rom.
nous capacities as serviceable as we can. xii. 5.
Having tfierefore gifts, all proceeding from 6
God, the great fountain of every good thing,
and different according to the diversity of the
grace that given unto us : whether [it Z>e] pro-
phecy, as enabling us to fortel future events, or
to make discourses for the edification and direc-
tion of the church, \_let us be employed in it^ ac-
cording to the degree of our gift, which is in
proportion to the degree of faith that is respec-
tively in us : *^ Or [having] the office of minis- 7
try, as deacons, let a man employ himself ac-
tively afid faithfully in his ministration :S or if
he be an instructor of catechumens, who are
to be fitted for the communion of the church,
let him continue humbly, tenderly, and patiently
in the work of teaching: Or if he be an ex-g
horter, whose peculiar business it is to urge
Christians to duty, or to comfort them in the
discharge of it, let him continue in his exhort-
ation: he that giveth any thing to a charitable
use, [let him do tV] with true simplicity and un-
feigned liberality of heart, neitlier seeking the
applause of men nor any other sinister end
which he could desire to conceal : he that pre-
sideth in the distribution of charities so collected,
let him do it with diligence; ^ that he may know
f According to the proportion of faith. "]
Many interpret this, ** Do it according to
*' the general scheme of Divine revela-
" tion, not setting up any novel inter-
" pretation of scripture injurious to it."
But Raphelius (Annoi. ex Xen. in loC.)
objects, that Xoy^, not avaXoyta, would
be the proper word to express that. Dr.
Sam. Clarke (Posthum. Serm. Vol. I. p.
6,) by faith understands the trust reposed
in them, or the nature and use of the
gift they had; which is a very unusual
sense of the word wir»?. The Rhemish
Jesuits suppose it was a confession or
summary of faith, drawn up by all the
apostles in conjunction: to which they
refer Rom. vi. 17; chap. xvi. 17; 1 Tim.
vi. 20; Gal. i. 6; Acts xv. 6, none of
■which texts seem to imply any thing like
it; nor is rt pretended that such a creed
was ever quoted in antiquity by the
name of avaXoyja Tng-tw;, gr indeed, that 1
Can find, by any other. If we suppose
the prophetic gift to be given in propor-
tion to the eixercise of faith, that is, of
dependence on God when he signified a
disposition in general to impart it, we
have, I think, the clearest explihation
the phrase will admit. See Vol. II. p.
311, noteb on Mark xi. 22.
S Employ himself m ministration.'^ It
seemis the word tg-ui is understood. Com*-
pare 1 Pet iv. 10, 11.— .The word ^t«Ko-
vta properly signifies the ministration of a
deacon^ and so interpreted gives the dis-
tinctest sense.
•> He that presidethf ivith diligence.'} In
this and the following clause, I follow the
interpretation of Lord l{arrington,( Misc.
SaCra, Vol. I. p. 77 — 30.) and refer to
him for the reasons which I think suffi-
cient fx» justify it, only mentioning the
application of the word 'nfog-alig in the
same sense to phoebe, Rom. xvi. 2, who
138 They are to cultivate love and brotherly affection,
SECT, the case proposed, and that he may see that ^^ that showeth mer-
XXVII. nothing be wanting to make the charity as eflfec- ^^^s.""'^^ cheerful-
tual as possible; and as for him that showeth
xii!™. ^^^^^» that is, who has the care of those who
on account of peculiarly grievous calamities are
the objects of particular compassion, let him
do it with an obliging cheerfulness of temper,
cautiously guarding against any disgust at what
may seem mean and disagreeable in the offices
which must necessarily be performed for such.
9 On the whole, [let] love [be] undissembled^ 9 Let love he with-
and all your expressions of mutual friendship as °"' dissimulation,
free as possible from base flattery and from vain ev^n^'eietvetj'that
compliment. Abhor that which is evil, in every which is good,
instance, and adhere resolutely to that which is
good. Practise benevolence in all its branches,
and every other virtue, with the greatest deter-
mination and perseverance of mind, whatever
"10 discouragements may for the present arise. Do lO Be kindly aflfec-
not only abound in the exercises of common hu- JJuh^trotheririovel
manity, but in brotherly love, as Christians, in honour preferring
\be] mutually full of tender affection,^ yea, cul- one another:
tivate those gentle dispositions of mind with de-
light; and endeavour to think so modestly of
yourselves, that you may still be in honour pre-
ferring one another. Let each in his turn be
ready to think better of his brethren than of
himself; and so to prevent them in every office
of respect,'' and, outof regard to their advantage,
to give up with as good a grace as possible any
thing in which his own honour or personal in-
llterest may be concerned. When you are ac- ii Not slothful m
tually engaged, be not slothful and sluggish in
could not be supposed a ruler in the oflFspring, but a rfe%A/ iwtt5, as the inge-
church. Tlfoig-a^i\<^ properly signifies nious Dr. Balguy has justly observed in
one who presides, but in what, the con- his excellent Sermon on this text,
nection must determine. For the ex- ^ Preventing them in every office of
traordinary mercy exercised among the respect.] Archbishop Leighton well ob-
ancient Christians, see I.ucian de Morte serves, (Expository Works, Vol. II. p.
Pergrin. apud Opera, Vol. II. p. 764. 329,) that the original words, Tri Tifxn aX-
Edit. Salmur. 1619j and Julian. Epist. MXk; 7roo»jyHju,£voi, are very expressive,
xlix. and might literally be rendered, leading
> fn brotherly love [be"] mutually full of on each other with respect t or ingivirig honour
tender affection.'] Perhaps the extremely going before each other. This 1 have en-
expressive words of the original, T») (pjXa- deavoured to express in this clause of the
3iX^ui ti; a>vXnXyf ^ih.og-o^yoiy might j ustly paraphrase, but have retained our version,
he rendered, delight in the tenderestfraier- as expressing something of the esteem
nal affection to each other : The word (pj- from which this respectful behaviour
^05-05701 not only signify ing a A^roragQi^ec- should proceed. L'Enfant renders it,
tio», like that of parentanimals to their mutually prevent one another with honour.
Reflections oji our obligations to piety, humiliti/, &c. 139
business ; fervent in the prOSeCUtlon of yOUF proper business in life, SECT.
Lord!' '^'"^'"^ ^^^ ^"^ endeavour to rouse your spirits, so that it xxvii.
may be dispatched with vigour and alacrity, and — •
without an unnecessary expense of time. For xiMi*
this purpose be fervent, warm, and active in spU
rit: and certainly you will see the greatest
obligation and encouragement to be so, when
you consider that you are serving the Lord Je-
sus Christ,' to whose condescension and love
you are infinitely indebted. May you always
attend his service with the greatest zeal and de-
light, and may every action of life be brought
into a due subordination to that great end !
IMPROVEMENT.
How rich were a Christian in practical directions for the con-
duct of life, even if this excellent chapter were his only treasure
of this kind ! Let such scriptures as these be welcome to us ;
the scriptures that teach us our duty, as well as those that dis-
play before our eyes the richest variety of spiritual privileges.
Indeed it is one of our greatest privileges to be taught our
duty, if at the same time we are inclined by divine grace to
perform it ; and if we are not, we have no privileges that will
prevent, none that will not increase our ruin.
Wisely does the great apostle lay the foundation of all virtue Ver. i.
in a principle of unfeigned piety towards God — in presenting be-
fore him our bodies as living sacrifices. How great an honour
and happiness will it be to us to do it! That we may be en-
gaged to this, let us often think of his tender mercies, so many
and so great; and especially of that most illustrious of all mer-
cies, his redeeming us by the blood of his Son, and calling us .
into the Christian covenant. Can there be a more reasonable
service than this? that we should be consecrated to our Creator,
to our Redeemer, to our Sanctifier, to our constant Benefactor,
to our supreme end and happiness.'^ — The world indeed neglects
him, yea even what is called the Christian world neglects him
to such a degree as, if we did not continually see it, we should
not suppose it to be possible. But let us not in this instance be
* Serving the Lord.} Several copies for received reading so much, that I could
xfgtiu read wtipuj, serving the time, that is, by no means persuade myself to follow
husbanding your opportunities; and Dr. it. It is a lively exhortation to Chris-
Mill, trusting chiefly to the authority of tians to be always serving Christ, and to
Jerom and some other Latin transla- cultivate the temper which the apostle
tions, admits this as the true reading, expresses when he says, sjuoi to t^v
But it is by no means supported by an X^i^^, Phil. i. 21, Tume to live is Christ.
adequate number of Greek manuscripts; It also suggests a motive to enforce the
and besides that it would be an unna- former exhortation j as I have hinted in
turaiandinelegantexpressioninthatsense, the paraphrase,
it sinks the noble sense of the commonly
140 Christians are to rejoice in hope,
SECT, conformed to it. Oh that divine grace may so transform and
xxvfi, renew our hearts, that we may not ! Nothing but experience can
"^ ^ teach us how good, and perfect, and acceptable, the will of God
' is, and how happy a thing it is to be governed, in every respect,
by its unerring declarations.
Let us remember, that as our sanctification so also our humil-
ity and our usefulness are his will ; and therefore let us endeav-
Sour to conquer every high conceit of ourselves, and every
4 sordid and selfish sentiment. Let us often reflect that we are
7, &c. all members of each other; and being so happily united in Christ,
have all but one interest, which is that of the body and of its
glorified Head. Whether our station in the church be more
public or private, whether our capacities and endowments be
more or less distinguished, let us all be faithful, be affectionate,
be disinterested, be active, endeavouring to serve Christ, and
even the poorest of his people, with simplicity, with diligence,
with cheerfulness ; preferring others to ourselves; abhorring that
love which is spent in hypocritical words and unmeaning forms;
cultivating that which gives to the soul tenderness, condescension,
11 and vigour. In one word, let us remember we are serving the
Lord, the Lord Christ; and doing all in his name and for his sake,
let this add fervour to our spirit, zeal to our diligence, and abase-
ment to our humility : for nothing surely, can be so animating,
nothing so melting, nothing so humbling, as to recollect, on the
one hand, how much we owe him, and, on the other, how little
we are able, how much less we are careful, to do for his service.
SECT. XXVIIL
• The apostle pursues his practical exhortations, and particularly recmn-
mends devotion, patience, hospitality, viutiial sympathy, humility, a
peaceful temper, and a readiness to for give inJ2iries. Rom. xii. 12^ to
the end.
Romans xii. 12. v.ouk^% xn. 12.
SECT. T HAVE been exhorting you, my brethren, to Jj^ i: j o i c i n g in
xxviii. X. many Christian duties and graces, and among ^»P^ » patient
the rest to the greatest activity and zeal in the
xiL T2. service of Christ. Let me exhort you to guard
against such a dejection of spirit as would ener-
vate that holy activity and zeal. On the con-
trary, \be] you that are the servants of Christ
always rejoicing in the hope of those glorious re-
wards which your Divine Master, in the riches
of his grace, hath set before you, and in that
support which he gives you in the way to
to continue in prayer ^ and to pursue hospitality : 141
in tribulation; con- that eternal glory. And animated by that hope, sect.
*^ra"'ef- '"'^"' '" ^^ patient in all the tribulation which you may xxviii.
,bear in his cause, or from his hands, in the wise
disposals of his gracious providence. And xii!*i2
while under these pressures, continuing instant
in prayer^ draw down those necessary supplies
of his Holy Spirit which may carry you honour-
13 Distributing to ably through all your trials: Liberally commw-lS
the necessity of the nicating to the necessities of the sai7its, and ac-
nTtalhvf ^*" ^ ^^ counting nothing your own which their relief
requires you to furnish out; particularly |>Mrst^-
i7ig that hospitality which present circumstances
so peculiarly demand,'' especially towards those
strangers that are exiles or travellers in the
cause of Christianity. Stay not till occasions
of this kind force themselves upon you, and
much less till importunity extort the favour,
as it were, against your will ; but, like Abraham,
look out for proper objects of such a bounty,
and follow after them to bring them back to
14 Bless them your houses. On the other hand, bless theml4}
which persecute ^Jiq ^j-g pursuing you with evil intentions, and
curse nou^^* ^" persecute you Yf'ith. the greatest severity for con-
science-sake. Wish them well, and pray for
their conversion ; yea, if they should go on to
revile you for all the expressions of your love,
go on to bless, and curse them not, though pro-
voked by their bitterest imprecations against
15 Rejoice with you. Make it a constant maxim with yourselves 15
them that do rejoice, ^^ maintain a constant sympathy with your
and weep with them . j i j j
that weep. brethren of mankind, which may lead you to
rejoice with them that rejoice and to weep with
them that weep; to congratulate others on their ,
felicity, and to bear your part with them in their
sorrows, as members of one body^ who have all,
16 Be of the same as it were, one common feeling. [jBe] entirely IG
mind one towards united in youT regards for each other. ^ Let
* Pursuing hospitality.^ It was the more wh-ich would make it a high crime for
proper for the apostles so frequently to any of their former brethren to receive
enforce this duty, as tlie want of public them into their houses. — For the illustra-
inns (much less common than among us, tion which the paraphrase gives of the
though not quite unknown, Luke x. 34, energy of this text, I am obliged to Mr.
35.) rendered it difficult for strangers to Blackwall, Sacred Class. Vol. I. p. 232.
get accommodations, and as many Chris- ^ Be etitircly united in your regards for
tians might be banished their native each other.] This, on the whole, seemed
country for religion, and perhaps laid the most proper version of To avh ftj
under a kind of banu of excomtaunica- aXX»iXtf; f^ovav7fc * and though Dr. Whitby
tion, both among Jews and Heathens, paraphrases it, '^Desire tJie same things
14^ Not to render evil for evil, hut to live peaceably xvith all,
SECT, each condescend to the rest, and agree with another. Mind not
xxviu. them as far as he fairly and honourably can ; *1'»^ things, but con-
r. A I ^ j«/r« J 1 1 descend to men of
Rom ^^® ^'^" must differ, do not by any low estate. Be not
jfjiig means quarrel about it, but allow the same wise in your own
liberty of sentiments you would claim. Affect conceits.
not high things, either to possess exalted stations
of life or to converse with those that bear them,
but rather condescend and accommodate your-
selves to men of low rank; for it is chiefly among
the poorer part of mankind that the gospel is like
to prevail': and all Christians ought, in this re-
spect, to bear the image of their great Master,
who spent most of his time in conversing with
such. Be not so wise in your own cnnceit as to
think yourselves above the divine direction, or
that of your fellow-christians, in this respect
17 or in any other Render to none evil for evil; i7 Recompense to
nor imagine that any man's injurious treatment "o "™»" ♦^^'^ ^or evil,
of you will warrant your returning the injury; frl'lit' ;-;hf Sf "lu
but act in such a cautious and circumspect man- men.
ner, that it may evidently appear you provide
against the malignity which will lead many to
put the worst constructions upon your actions.
And do only those tilings which may be above
the need of excuse, and may appear, at the
first view, fair and reputable in the sight of all
18 mew. If it be possible, and at least to the ut- 18 If it be possible,
most of your power, as far as it is consistent with ^^ ""^^ as lieth in
duty, honour, and conscience, tive peaceabli/ l^^^^ lly^^^^^^"^^^^^
^ith all men ; not only your own countrymen
or fellow-christians, but Jews and Gentiles,
Greeks and Barbarians.^'
19 Upon the whole, my dearly beloved brethren, 1 9 Dearly beloved,
whatever wrongs you may receive, revenge not avenge not your-
yourselves on those that have injured you ; but ^^J,g^*' |*^"' r^i^er
rather yield and give place to the wrath of the
enemy ;'^ for God hath forbidden us to indulge
** for others that you do for yourselves, from men of unpeaceable tempers, should
" and would have them desire for you," never lead any to deny or slight what
I think the sense given above preferable, ihey in their consciences judge the truth
as it supposes less ot an ellipsis, which I of doctrine or purity of worship,
would not suppose without apparent ne- d Give place to wrath.'] L'Enfant and
^cessity. others explain this of giving way to the
c Greeks and barbarians.] It is remarks wrath of God, and quote the phrase of
able that Dr. Barrow adds, this must in- giving place to the physician, (Ecclus.
elude living peaceably wiih heretics and xxxviii. 12,) and giving place to the law,
schismatics; Barrow's Works, Vol. I. p. (chap. xix. 17,) as authorising Uiat in-
278: however, the ill treatment which terpretation. But I think, in both those
must be expected under these hard names passages, to give place signifies to yield
and Qvercome evil with ^ood, 1 43
the deserved punishment, saith the L(rd. And ^-j^ ^^^
indeed it requires the wisdom as well as the
dignity and majesty of a God to claim and
20 Therefore, if manage it aright. T/jere/ore, instead of bearing 20
thine enemv hunger, thoughts of hurtinsf them that have used
feed him; if he thirst, J P i • ji j • *^i -r/i-
give him drink: for you most unkmdly and unjustly, if thine enemy
in so doing thou shall ViMw^cr, Jeed him, and if he thirst give him
heap coals of fire on ^^^^j^ . ^^^ ^^ ^jjg whole, do him all the good
**'* ^^^ ' in thy power, as Solomon urgeth, (Prov. xxv.
21.) /or bi/ doing this thou shalt, as it were, heap
coals of fire on his head:^ thou wilt touch him so
sensibly, that he will no more be able to stand
against such a conduct than to bear on his head
burning coals; but will rather submit to seek
thy friendship, and endeavour by future kind-
ness to overbalance the injury.
21 Be not over- On all occasions act on this as an-inviolable21
come of evil, but j^^^im, and if you do not find the immediate
overcome evil with ^ rn ^ • . * i j^i
g^jod, good efiect, persist m such a conduct ; be not
overcome with evil where it seems most obsti-
nate, but overcome evil with good: for that is
the most glorious victory, and a victory which
may certainly be obtained, if you will have the
courage to adhere to that which being good,
is always in its own nature, on the whole, in-
vincible, to whatever present disadvantage it
may seem obnoxious.
IMPROVEMENT.
Surely if any thing consistent with the burdens and sorrows Ver. n*
of mortal life can inspire constant joy, it must be the Christian
hope, the hope of our calling. Surely, with a joy thus support-
ed, no tribulation can be too great to be endured with patience,
yea with cheerfulness; since whatever it be, the glorious Object
of our hope, far from being endangered or diminished by it, shall
without opposing; in which sense it best cannot be, thou shall consume him an(^
suits the interpretation given in the pa- bring judgments upon him; for thai
raphrase, which seems most natural, wonld be applying to revenge^ anrl
The ingenious and learned Dr. Balguy building upon it, while it is most ex-
determines in favour of the other inter- pressly forbidden. It must therefore
pretation, (Balguy's Serm. Vol. II. p. 222, intimate in how tender a manner hurnaa
223,) though the force of the reason that nature is affected with favours received!
follows is not at all impaired by ours. from one who has been considered a$ an
2 Thou shah heap, &c.] The sense enemy.
-144 Reflections on our obligations to joy ^ love, peace, &c.
SECT, rather be secured and increased. Let us therefore continue in-
XXVIII. stant in prayer, that our minds may be so fortified and eur
" nobled that we may dwell upon these views.
Well may they keep the heart in so serene and pleasant a state
as to make us ready to do every act of kindness to our fellow-
creatures, but especially to those who are heirs with us of this
Ver. 13. hope, whom we ought to esteem it our great honour and privi-
lege to be able in any measure to assist and accommodate, while
they are travelling through this too-often inhospitable wilderness
in the way to that kingdom they are going to receive. It is no
wonder, that as we are not of this world, but are chosen and
called out of the world to so glorious a prospect, the world
should hate and persecute us : but let us neither be dismayed
nor in any degree exasperated with the ill usage we may meet
with. Rather, with unfeigned compassion and good- will to the
most injurious of our enemies, let us not only refrain from re-
ly paying evil with evil, but render them blessing for curses and
benefits for wrongs, since we have ourselves found such mercy
and are called to inherit such a blessing.
35 Let us cultivate those kind and social affections which this
great proficient in them all so forcibly inculcates; — that tender
sympathy which may teach us to share in the joys and sorrows
3 6 of all about us— that candid humility which shall, with graceful
unaffected freedom, stoop to the lowest and the meanest, and
while it stoops, rise in unsought honours — that distrust of our-
selves which shall cause us to cease from our own wisdom, that
we may repose ourselves upon the unerring guidance of our
18, &c. heavenly Father — that kindly-obstinate attachment to peace —
that heroic superiority which melts down with kindness the
lieart that but a little before was glowing with rage : And, on
the whole, that resolute perseverance in goodness which must
21 be finally victorious, and will assuredly rise with a new acces-
sion of strength and of glory from every seeming defect.
SECT. XXIX.
The apostle urges obedience to magistrates, justice in all its hranclies,
: and love as the ftilfilling of the law : concluding the chapter with a
warm exhortation to that universal sanctity which might become and
adorjt the excellent dispensation of the gospel, Rom. xiii. 1, to the end.
Romans xiii. 1. Romans xm. 1.
AMONG the many exhortations I am now J^ET every soul be
giving you, my Christian brethren, to a
All are to be subject to the superior authorities : 1 45
subject unto the high- life worthy of the gospel, that of obedience to sect.
er powers. For there juaojistrates, to which I now proceed, must be xxix.
IS no power but of » ^ a A c A' 4.' • u j • \ t
God : the powers that acknowledged ot distinguished importance. I
be, are ordained of know the Jews are strongly prejudiced against ^°"1*
^°^* the thoughts of submitting to heathen gover-
nors; but let me strictly charge and enjoin it
upon everi/ soul among you without exception,
how holy soever his profession be, and however
honourable his station in the church, that he be
in all regular and orderly subjection to the supe-
rior civil authorities which Divine Providence
hath established in the places where you live.
For there is no such legal authoriti; but may, in
one sense or another, be said to be from God,
It is his will that there should be magistrates to
guard the peace of societies ; and the hand of
his providence in directing to the persons of
particular governors, ought to be seriously con-
sidered and revered. The authorities that exist
under one form or another, are in their differ-
ent places ranged, disposed, and established bi/
2 Whosoever there- G^od,^ the original and universal Governor. IIe,2
p^^werrresisfeth Ihe therefore, who, by an unjust resistance, endea-
ordinance of God: vours to confound these ranks, and sets himself,
as it were, in array ^ against the authority of
which magistrates are possessed,^" withstands the
disposition of God for the public peace and or-
a Disposed and established.] So I ren- and, in pursuance of this, has taken some
der the word 7£7ay^fvaf, thinking the pains to show that the power of the Ro-
English word ordained rather too strong, man Emperors in the apostle's time was
Compaie Acts xiii. 48, and the note not usurped, the people having given up
there. Divine Providence ranges and their original rights to the senate, and
in fact establishes the various govern- the senate to the Emperors. But as this
ments of the world ; they are, therefore, is a very abstruse question, and the
under the character of governments, in pretended evidence for it very slender
the general to be revered : but this can- and exceptionable, and, so far as I can
not make what is wrong and pernicious judge, quite unsatisfactory; so it is cer-
ih any particular forms, sacred, divine, tain that z^uaia is sometimes anplied to
and immutable, aYiy more than the hand an usurped authority, being applied to
of God in a famine or pestilence is an the power of Satan, Acts xxvi. 18; Eph.
argument against seeking proper means ii. 2. Compare Eph. vi. 12; Col. i. 13;
to remove it. chap. ii. 15; Rev. xiii. 2, 4, 3; to which
^ Sets himself, &c.] This seems the several other instances might be added.
most direct import of «v7i7a<7o/;xcv©^, But the natural and c^indid interpreta-
which may allude to the word rrilayfj.iycti, tion proposed above needs not the sup-
ranged or marshalled by God, used above port of such a criticism, and frees us
wild respect to the magistrate, ver. 1. from the endless embarrassment of the
c Authority of which magistrates are question of a king de jure and ^c facto.
possessed.] Bishop Hopkins lays great i should think it un'awfui to resist the
stress on the word z^h-ana here used, as most unjust po^^er that can be ima-
signifying a lawful authority, and inoap- gined, if there was a probability only of
able of being applied to an usurper^ doing miscljief by it.
1 46 For magistracy is an ordinance of God for the general good.
SECT, der: and they who withstand so wise and bene- and they that resist
XXIX. ficialan appointment shall receive to themselves ''^f^'^f '''^^1^^'''^-
, , y^ i 1 /• .Li • •! selves damnation.
condemnation, not only irom the civil powers
^"l* th^7 injure, but from the Supreme Sovereign,
whose laws they break, and whose order they
endeavour to reverse.
S And indeed the good purposes to which ma- 3 For rulers are
gistracy is subservient, make it very apparent "°*^ ^ terror ta good
that God must be displeased when that is de- wiit^thou^"then^not
spised : ybr rulers, in their several offices, «re be afraid of the pow.
not, on the whole, a terror to good works, but to ^^- ^o t^^^t which is
such as are evil,'^ being intended to encourage the f^^^' praise ''of '\he
former by punishing the latter. Wouldst thou same:
not therefore be afraid of the high authority with
which they are invested? Do that which is good,
and thou shalt, according to the general course
of administration, have not only protection but
4<praise and respect yVom it,^ This, I say, may * ^o»" ^^ is the
reasonably be expected, and will be the case "^^^^^ lU^^^^t
where the magistrate understands himself and if thou do that which
his office: for he is, according to the original
appointment, to be considered as elevated above
his fellow-men, not for his own indulgence, do-
minion, and advantage, but that he might be to
thee, and to all the rest of his subjects, as the
servant and instrument of God for thine and
the public good. But if thou dost that which is
evil, and so makest thyself the enemy of that
* Are not a terror to good works, &c.] If so strongly asserted in this context, are
circumstances arise in which this argu- in particular cases to determine; and
menl is not applicable, it is reasonably all particular precepts, in whatever uni-
lo be taken for granted that the apostle . versal terms they are delivered, are al-
did not intend here to pronounce con- ways to give way to them.
«erning such cases. Nothing can be said * In the general course of administra-
for interpreting these passages in favour tion, &c.] As it is certain the case of^
of unlimited passive obedience, which ten is otherwise, and was particularly so
will not prove any resistance of a pri- with respect to Nero, under whom this
vate injury unlawful, by the authority epistle was written, it is necessary to
of our Lord's decision. Mat. v. 39, 40. interpret the words with this latitude.
And this would subvert the great foun- And there is great reason to conclude
Nation of magistracy itself, which is ap- that magistrates in general are in fact muck
pointed by force to ward off and prevent more beneficial than hurtful to society ^
it, or avenge such injuries. But it was which is a good argument for a general
,:very prudent in the apostle not to enter submission; and this was, as we ob-
jnto any question relating to the right of served above, all the apostle could in-
resistance in some extraordinary cases, tend to enforce. Compare Prov. xviii.
as those cases are comparatively few, 22, where, if i mistake not, the sense is
find as the just decisions which he could similar, and is to be understood thus:
have given on that subject might possi- " Generally speaking, a wife is a feli-
bly have been misrepresented to his own " city rather than a detriment to her
detriment and that of the gospel. The " husband, though to be sure there are
general laws of henevolence to the whole, ** many excepted instances.**
Subjection and tribute are therefore due for conscience-sake, 147
is evil, be afraid ; for society of which he is the guardian, thou hast sect*
^wordtL^JainTfor^he ^"^^^^ ^^^^011 to be afraid: for he holdeth not the xxix*
is the minister of sword of justice, which God hath put into his ^
God, a revenger to hand, in vain J It was given him for this very xiiL"4.
txecuie wrath upon puj-pQge tJjat he might smite malefactors, and
feim that doetb evil, s*^,' ° , j-i^i-
thereby preserve peace and order in his domm-
/ ions. And in doing it he is to be regarded,
not as acting a severe and oppressive part, but
as the servant and substitute of God ; an avenger
appointed in his name, to [execute^^ not his own
personal resentment, but the wrath of a right-
eous Providence, against him that doeth evil, in
instances wherein it would be highly improper
to leave that avenging power in the hands of
5 Wherefore ye private injured persons. Therefore, when this 5
must needs be sub- [^ considered, piety, as well as prudence and
wraihrbut^'aiL for ^uman virtuc, will teach thee that it is neces-
conscience-sake. sary to be in a regular subjection, not onl^ uut
of regard to the dread thou mayest reasonably
have of that wrath and punishment which man
can execute, but also for the sake of conscience^
which will be violated and armed with re-
proaches against you, if you disturb the public
peace, and resist the kind purposes of God, by op-
posing governors, while they act under his com-
^6 For, for this mission. This is in effect what all subjects 6
cause pay yon tribute profess to own, as on this account you also pay
God's minisJeTs, 7t! ^'^^but^ ' which magistrates everywhere receive,
tending continually and is levied jTor this apparent reason, that they
upon this very thing, ^re to be considered as the ministers of the
good providence of God, who give to the public
the whole of their time, care, and labour, and
continually applying themselves to this one affair,
the execution of their high office, have a right
to be honourably maintained out of the public
revenues, on the most obvious principles of
equity and justice.
7 Render therefore On this principle, therefore, be careful that?
to all their dues; tri- you render to all what is justly their due, even
feute to whom tribute though you may have opportunities of defraud-
ing them of it, to your own immediate and
temporal advantage. To whom tribute [is due]
for your persons or estates, [render] such tri-
^ Holdeth not the sword in vain."] This strongly intimates the lawfulness of in-
flicting; capital punishment, which to deny, is subverting the chief use of magistracy.
148 All social duties summed up in the love of our neighbour,
SECT, hute or taxes ;= and to whom custom is due for " ''''^» custom to
XXIX. anj commodity exported or imported, render ^J'^JJIiom 'f°Tr ^^^
p^i^ that custom ; and seek not clandestinely to con- nour to whom ho-
xiii. 7. vey such commodities away without paying it. nour.
7^0 whom reverence is due ^ on account of their
worth and character, render reverence; and to
whom any external form of civil honour and
respect is due by virtue of their office and
rank of life, though it should so happen that
they have no peculiar merit to recommend them
to your regard, scruple not to pay all proper
marks of AowoMr; and guard against that stiff-
ness which, under pretence of Christian sim-
plicity, by disputing such common forms, may
rather indulge pride and occasion reproach.
8 On the whole, owe nothing to any, but endeavour 8 Owe no man any
to manage your affairs with that economy and ^^'"^» ^"' *^ ^^^'^
J .° .l ,. .1 X "^ one another: for he
prudent attention, that you may as soon as that loveth another
possible balance accounts with all who have de- hath fulfilled the law.
mands upon you, except it be with respect to
that debt which while you pay you will be
renewing; I mean the obligation you will ever
be under to love one another. That I would
recommend to your constant care; for he that
loveth another, hath in a compendious manner
fulfilled every thing that the law requireth with
9 respect to him. For that [j?recep^] Thou 9 For this, Thoa
shalt not commit adulter i/. Thou shall not kill, adultery °Thoi°Tha It
Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt not hear false not kill,* Tbou shalt
witness against thy neighbour, Thou shalt not "o^ steal. Thou shaH
cmet any thing that isthy neighbour's, and any '^..^^Xoltlxito,
other commawrf respectmg our fellow-creatures, covet; and if /A^reAe
if such [there be,'] is summed up in this one ex- any other command-
cellent and comprehensive />recei>^ which I wish ^ompVehended^nthis
may be engraven on all our hearts, so as to re- saying, namely,
gulate every affection and action, Thou shalt Thou shalt love thy
love thy neighbour as thyself Thou shalt learn "^ighbouras thyself.
to put thyself, as it were, in his place, and to
act as, in a supposed change of circumstances,
g Tribute to whom tribute.'^ It is well ly levelled, though withont pointing them
known that the Jews had a favourite no- out in any invidious manner,
tion among them, that they, as the pecu- •> Reverence.'\ This must certainly be
liar people of God, were exempted from the import of 906'oy here, as also of
obligations to pay tribute to Gentiles; ^a^nJa, Eph. v. ult. and it expresses the
(Joseph. Antiq. lib. xviii. cap. I ; Bell, inimrd disposition^ as tifA-n, honour, ex-
Jud. lib. ii. cap. i. §2, et cap. 8, [al. 7.] presses the conduct and external behi^-
§ 1,) against which this passage is direct- viour proceeding from it.
ChristiaTis are to put off the works of darlaiess, 149
thou couldst reasonably desire to be treated, sect.
lOLoveworkethno Now it is very obvious that love workethno evil xxix.
il^!:forero'^'e'l:^:;h;^^«^^^^ ncighbo^cr;uay, wherever that noble'
fuifiHing of thelawy principle governs, it will put men upon doing ^^^^{^
all they can to ward off injury from one an- '
other, and to make the life of each as comfort-
able and happy as possible : therefore it may
well be said, as it is asserted above, that love
[z5] the accomplishment of the whole law.
11 And that know- Jnd let me urge you to attend to this and toll
mg the time, that ^j^^ other precepts I have given, with so much
now?/ Z5 high time to , *^ ,.,.*^ , ^ , .
awake out of sleep: the greater diligence, knowing the circumstances
for now js our saiva- of the present season, which if you consider,
out of sleep, and vigorously to improve every op-
portunity of doing good and prosecuting the
great business of life, which is to secure the Di-
vine favour and your final happiness: for our
great expected salvation [is^ now considerably
nearer than when we at first believed. We have
complete salvation in view, it is continually ad-
vancing upon us, flying forward, as it were, on
the swiftest wings of time ; and that which re-
mains interposed between the present moment
and our entering on the promised reward, is
12 The night is far comparatively but a very small span. Act 12
spent, the day is at therefore at all times in a holy subordination to
hand: let us there- , . . aj« i • i - />
fore cast off the works sucn a circumstance. And since the night is Jar
ofdarkness, andietus arft;awcerf, since the dark state of the present
put on the armour of j^f^^ j^ which we often confound good and bad,
is almost over, and the dcyis drawing near, even
that day which will show every thing in its pro-
per colours and forms ; let us therefore put off
the works which suit only a state of darkness^
and let us put on the complete armour of light.
Let us be clothed with all theChrislian graces,
which, like burnished and beautiful armour, will
be at once an ornament and defence, and which
will reflect the bright beams that are so giori-
13 Let us walk ously rising upon us. And as [being] now i7il3
honestly as in the iJi^ clear and open dai/, let us take care to walk
decently, honourablj/, and gracefully,' since the
lustre already shining about us requires great
reformation and exemplary holiness ; not in
' Let us walk honourably and gracefully.] So vja-yj^ixovjij; exactly signifies.
Dr. Milner renders it, lei us ivalk zi^iih « grace.— Fading Flowers of Life, j>; 38.
150 and to put on the Lord Jesus,
SECT, rioting and drunken debauches^ not in chamber- ^*y ? ^^^ ^" rioting
xxix^e^,k effeminacy, and lasciviousness,' the vices in -^^tr^t^rhtg ' a"nd
*~~ which so many are wasting and polluting the wantonness, not in
iiil^Ti ^o^^'s which nature has destined to necessary strife and envying,
repose : not in the contention and emulation
which the indulgence of such irregular desires
14 often occasion. But laving aside all these abo- ^^ ^"^ P"*^ J® .<*'*
•„ x* J •i.'*' 1 J. i .1 r 1 the Lord Jesus Christ,
nunations and enormities, let us put on the Lord ^^^ ^^j^^ ^^^ provi-
Jesus Christ,'^ our great Sovereign and Saviour, sion for the flesh, to
Endeavour, my brethren, to obtain the greatest /«(A^ the lusts Merc(jf..
conformity to his temper, and to appear as like
him as possible in every particular in which he
can be the object of our imitation ; for that short
precept will contain all that is necessary to
adorn our profession to its greatest height. Jnd
while so many are spending their time and
thoughts and substance in those low pursuits
which regard only the meaner part of their na-
ture, make not a solicitous provision for thejiesh^
to [fu{fir\ its irregular desires, nor be intent in
pleasing any of the senses, even where their de-
mands may not appear directly criminal ; but
labour to preserve the superiority of the im-
mortal spirit, and to keep it continually under
the discipline of so holy and so noble a reli-
gion.
1—5.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. While subjects learn reverence and obedience to their magis-
trates, not only for wrath but for conscience-sake, may magistrates
k Chamhering: Kadaig] This Leigh ex- mental to that resolution which is so ne-
plains of lying long in bed. I will not de* cessary an ingredient in the character of
fend that sense of the word; but I will one who would approve himself a good
here record the observation, which I have soldier of Jesus Christ.
found of groat use to myself, and to which »* Put on the Lord Jesus Christ.'] A
I may say that the production of this strong expression for endeavouring to be
work, and most of my other writings, is clothed with all the virtues and graces
owing ; viz. that the difference between which composed his character : Which
rising at 5 and at 7 of the clock in the reminds me of what Plutarch tells us
morning, for the space of forty years, concerning the kings of Persia, that on
supposing a roan togo to bed at the same their coronation-day they put on a robe
hour at night, is nearly equivalent to tlie which the first Cyrus wore before he was
addition of ten years to a man^s life, of king, to remind them of imitating his
which (supposing the 2 hours in ques- exemplary temper and behaviour. Plu-
tion to be spent,) 8 hours every day tarch Artaxerx. apud Opera, torn. vi.
should be employed in study and devo- p. 1851. Edit. Streph. 1372. It is ob*
tion. servable, the apostle does not say, " Put
* Effeminacy anrf/asciowMswcw.] Ithink " on purity and sobriety, peacefulness and
ttaiXyna properly signifies a. soft, luxu- ^^ benevolence ;^^ but he in effect says all
rious, and effeminate manner of life, attend- at once, in saying^ Put on the Lord Jesus
ed with an affected delicacy, very detri- Christ* ^
Ixejiections on the obedience due to governors y &c, 151
learn a correspondent care to answer that end of their office sect.
which the apostle makes tlie foundation of such precepts as these, xxix.
and to be indeed the ministers of God for good, a terror not to
good but to evil works. ^^J"
GiiEAT Britain, while I write this,* is happy in a govern- '
ment to which this character may justly be applied. Its sub-
jects are under the greatest obligations to the divine goodness,
in having so remarkably overthrown the attempts of those who
would have left us little use of the scripture, but would them-
selves have abused it, to have rivetted on the heaviest fetters
by perverting this passage of St. Paul, as if he had intended to
subvert every free constitution under heaven, and to put a sword
into the hands of merciless tyrants, to^ kill and take possession
of the heritage of the Lord, counting his people but as sheep
for the slaughter.
While we are thus happy, we shall be doubly inexcusable if
we fail in rendering both honour and tribute, where they are so 7
justly due.
May we extend our care to the universal law of love; and mays, 10
it be so deeply engraven on our hearts, that the practice of every
social virtue may become easy and delightful.
And on the whole, being animated by the approach of salvation, 11, 12
may we awake to the vigorous discharge of our duty; and while
the light of the gospel scatters about us so bright a ray, may we
walk in every respect worthy of it, that we may have no reason
to wish for the veil of darkness to cover our shame. May we
not only abstain from the vices which are here branded with
the infamy they deserve, but distinguish ourselves in cultivat-
ing the contrary virtues. And that we may do it effectually, may 13
we put on the Lord Jesus Christ, remembering continually the 14*
obligations we are under to consider his life as the model of our
own. So shall we make the gospel-day yet brighter in the eyes
of all around us, and anticipate, while we are here in this world
of comparative darkness, the lustre with which we hope, through
his influence and grace, to shine forth in the celestial kingdom
of our Father.
* Anno Domini 1749«
VOL. TV.
L^
152 The weak should he received not to doubtful disputations,
SECT. XXX.
The apostle recommends mutual candour, especially between those Christians
who did and those who did not think themselves obliged in conscience to
observe the ceremonies enjoined by Moses ; and strenuously attempts to
turn their zeal for or against those observances into a concern to prepare
for their Jinal appearance before the great tribunal. Rom. xiv. 1 — 12.
Romans xiv. 1. Romans xiv. 1.
SECT. T KNOW there are different opinions among J4iM that is weak
XXX. X yQu Christians at Rome with regard to the i" ^^e faith re-
-;;;;;- obligations of the Mosaic ritual. Now here I ^X/J- ^'^'.^^
xiv. i'. would be sohcitous to suggest the most peaceful tions.
counsels, and to persuade you to mutual forbear-
ance and mutual love. As for him that is so
wtak in the Christian /atV/i as still to retain the
prejudices of a Jewdsh education on this head,
let me prevail on you Gentile believers, in this
respect better instructed in the nature and ex-
tent of Christian liberty, to receive and converse
with him in a friendly and respectful manner :
and do not indulge yourselves in the inclination
which you may sometimes find, to run into de^
hates and distinctions about matters in doubt
2 between you.^ For one, that is, the converted 2 For one believ-
Gentile, believeth very truly and rightly that ^jji that he may eat
he may eat all things indifferently that are good tho^i'rieikreate^th
for food; but another^ who is in this respect herbs.
weak, eateth nothing but herbs and other vege-
tables,'' to express his humility and self-denial,
» Debates and distinctions about mat- course, and the healers of such breaches
iers in doubt.l Dr, Whitby explains will do a noble service to their country,
Sianfiasi.; of discriminating persons accord- be honoured by all that love Christianity,
ing to theiv inward thoughts and reasonings and amply rewarded by the great Head
on these heads. The force of the apostle's of the Church.
admirable reasoning in favour of candour ^ Eateth herbs."] Dr. Whitby dernon-
And mutual condescension cannot be ener- strates by many learned quotations here,
vated by saying, as some have unhappily that some of the Jews used to eat no flesh
done, that here was no separation between at all, and others looked upon it as a
Jewish and Gentile Christians, Had the very high pitch of virtue to abstain from
thing judged indifferent by the latter, it in Gentile countries, and to subsist
and apprehended sinful by the former, entirely on vegetables; because they did
been imposed, a separation of commun- not know but any flesh sold in the sham-
ion must have ensued, and the schism, on bles might have been offered to idols,
the apostle's principles, would have been or at least contracted some other cere-
chargeable on the imposers. When it menial pollutions. Mr. Baxter thinks
shall please God to awaken in the gover- here is a reference to such Christians as
nors of established Protestant churches might have been Pythagoreans before
such a spirit of moderation and goodness, their conversion, and might retain their
joined with a true zeal for religion, as to old prejudices against animal food. Bax-
Jeave such things in that natural state of ter's Works, Vol. VI. p. 614. But^ as
indifference in which almost all sensible that aversion to animal food depended
men confess it is best they should be on their doctrine of the transmigration of
left, many separations will cease of souls, which no Christian could retain,
Concerning the distinction of meats and days, 153
3 t-et not him that
eateth despise him
that eateth not; and
let not him which eat-
eth not, judge him
that eateth : for God
hath received him.
Rom.
xiv. 3.
4 Who art thou
that judgest another
man's servant ? to his
own master he stand-
eth or falleth: Yea,
he shall beholden up:
for God is able to
make him stand.
5 Onemanesteem-
eth one day above
and to guard against the pollution that might sect.
attend even the use of clean animals for food, if ^^x.
they are not killed and prepared after the Jew-
ish manner. Now in this diversity of opinion
and practice, exercise candour and forbearance
to each other, and all will be well. Let not him
that eateth all kinds of flesh freely despise and
set at nought him that eateth not these prohibit-
ed or suspicious things, as if he were a weak and
superstitious bigot: and let not him that eateth
them nol^ but conscientiously abstains from
them, judge and condemn him that eateth them,
as a profane, unclean, and intemperate person:
For God hath received him into the number of
his children and people, without laying him un-
der such restraints ; and surely where God re-
ceives we should not presume to reject.
Let me ask thee seriously on this occasion, 4
whoever thou mayest be, and how wise and holy
soever thou mayest think thyself. Who art thou
that judgest the servant of another ? Wouldst
thou think it an indecent thing to meddle with
the domestic servant of thy neighbour or of thy
friend, and wilt thou pretend to govern Christ's
family, and judge of his administration towards
the members of it? Know that not to thee,
but to his own master, he standeth or falleth : it
is by Christ he is to be finally acquitted or con-
demned. Yea, if he offends in no greater points
than those in debate amongst you, he shall be
upheld in his Christian profession, and establish-
ed to eternal salvation ; for God is able to estah'
lish him,^ and his promises assure us that he
will do it.
What I have said with relation to the distinc-5
tion of meats may also be applied to that of
days. One man, that is, the Jewish convert,
esteemeth one day above another :^ He thinks
I think that interpretation is much pre-
ferable which refers it to Jewish con-
verts, who were also much more numer-
ous in the church, and possibly might
some of them come from the Essenes. a
Jewish sect peculiarly strict on this
head, so ihal they abstained not only
from flesh but from fruit.
^ God is able to establish him-l Dr.
Whitby explains this of God's convincing
the Jewish converts in general of the in
differeucy of the Mosaic ritual, by put-
ting a speedy period to the very possi-
bility of observing it in the destruction
of the temple at Jerusalem; which would
have a peculiar efficacy to wean men's
minds from an attachment to it, when
considered in connection with Christ's
predictions of that event. But I choose
the more extensive interpretation, as
more obvious and less liable to objec-
tion.
^ Esteemeth one day above another.} Ra-
phelius here produces some apposite pas-
sages to show that xptvay in such a coh-
struction signifies to prefer.
154 Every one to be persuaded in his own mind, aiid
SECT, their sabbaths and new-moons, and yearly fasts another ; another
XXX. or feasts, have something inviolably sacred, and ^ff^^f] every day
■ *u 4. i.u I. *• i?xi • ^i. J °"^'^' Let every man
Rom. observation oi them is matter ot per- be fully persuaded
xiv.5. petual and universal obligation. Another edu- in his own mind,
cated among the Gentiles, or more thoroughly
instructed in the design and genius of Christi-
anity, esteemeth every day [alike,^ vi^ithout any
regard at all to the Jewish institution. Let every
Ttianfredy enjoy his own sentiment ^^ and go on
in his own way, without impediment or censure.
6 For we may reasonably hope that Christians 6 He that regard-
are actuated, in the main, by the same princi- <^tJ^ the day regard-
pies, when their practices differ according to aid he"th t^^^'^'^d'
the difference of their judgments; so that he that eth not the day^'^to
regardeth a day in this peculiar manner, regard- the Lord he doth not
eth [it] to the Lord, and takes this distinguishing '^f'^ ''• ,"t ^^^^
i.- -■ r« -i. i_ 1 xi • T 'i. • .1 'n *?. eateth, eateth to the
notice 01 it, because he thinks it is the will or Lord, for he giveth
Christ that an honour should still be done to God thanks; and he
these Mosaic institutions: and on the other hand, that eateth not, to the
he that regards not a day, it is to the Lord we and giveih God
hope that he doth not regard [it;] it is because thanks.
he thinks Christ will be honoured by asserting
the liberty of his followers in this respect. He
that eateth freely of whatever comes before
him, eateth to the Lord, endeavours to glorify
him for it, as becomes a good Christian, and
giveth God thanks for the various provision of
his liberal providence ; and he that eateth not the
food which the law forbids, may act on the same
pious principles, and we ought charitably to
conclude that it is out of a regard to what he ap-
prehends the will of the Lord that he eateth it
not; hecheerfullydenieshimselfwhat he supposes
Christ would have him forbear; and he likewise
giveth God thanks that other food is provided
on which he may conveniently subsist, and that
he is not forced to eat what he thinks unclean
out of absolute necessity. Now where is the
damage of all this ? and while such a religious
temper towards God prevails, how little does it
comparatively signify whether it acts by the use
* Let every man freely enjoy his otan sen- own way without impediment How strong
iimeni.] Critics have observed that the a text this is for the right of private judg-
word 7:Xrjpofo^eii7^ai is most properly ap- ment, I need take no pains to show; but
plied to a ship which is carried on by the the reader may see it vindicated from
wind and tide, with all its sails spread the evasions of a very celebrated writer,
to forward it, and nothing to obstruct it; in Mr. Bennetts Appendix to his Ireni*
and so the meaning is, Let him go on in his cum, p. 120 — 124.
I
consult the glory of Christy whose they are, living and dying. 155
of these things, or by a conscientious absti- sect.
nence from them ! xxx.^
7 For none of us It may well be supposed that this is a just re- '
liveth to bimseif a«d presentation of the case; for it is certainly what ^^™;
no man dieth to liitti- Jr ^i . . . i i- "^j ^ i • "^ n xiv. 7.
self. every Christian is obliged to by virtue or our
common profession; as 7iojie of us who under-
stands and answers that engagement, liveth to
himself; and none of us, so far as the circum-
stances of his death are under the direction of
his own choice, dieth to himself, nor determines
the most important affairs by his own humour
8 For whether we or present interest. But from the time of our 8
live, we live unto the priving up our names to Christ, as our Divine
Lord; and whether we Qi^. ° 'i ^i i ^ i i i ^
die we die unto the Master, to the last day and hour oi our contin-
Lord; whether we uancc in life, if we live, it is our concern that
live therefore or die, ^g ^^^y [^^^ ^^ ^^g Lord, and strenuouslv pursue
we are the Lord's. ,, -^ , r i • i ^i^^ -^
the great purposes oi iiis glory ; or that ij we
die, we may die unto the Lord, either by sacri-
ficing our lives to his gospel, if he demands it
of us, or if we expire in a natural way, by be-
having to the last as those who have his love
ruling in our hearts, and his sacred cause still in
our eye : so that whether we live or die we are
the Lord's; in consequence of being thus faith-
fully devoted to Christ, both in life and death,
we have the pleasure to think, that living or
dying, we are the objects of his care and favour.
§ For to this end For to this purpose Christ both died and rose 9
Christboth died, and Q^Q2*^ from the dead, and st\\\ continues alive,
that hemi<^ht be Lord ^^^^ he might he the sovereign Lord both of the
both of the dead and dead and of the living. This is the reward be-
^*^'"'o' stowed upon him for all his services as Media-
tor, that he should be exalted to such a king-
dom, and that all Christians should thus own
themselves his servants ; not only in this present
w^orld,but in that unchangeable state into which
they pass by death ; yea, that all the inhabitants
of both worlds should be ever subject to his
disposal and command.
10 But why dost But the thought of Christ's exaltation fur- 10
nishes another argument for the candid temper
I am now recommending, as it implies his fu-
ture appearance to the universal judgment,
where our temper, in this respect, will be strict-
ly reviewed. In this light, then, let me seri-
ously ask. Why dost thou^ O Jewish convert.
156 For we must all stand before the tribunal of Christ.
SECT, judge thy Gentile brother for Ihe non-observa- thou judge thy hw
XXX. tion of those precepts by which thou thinkest ll!^'*- ""I ^^ ^^'*
,E ,^ , 1 5 y-k 7 J T ^ ^ Ml thou set at nouj^ht
Rom '^'^yseJl bound.'' Or wh^ dost thou, O Gentile be- thy brother? for we
xiv, 10, liever, ^e^ at nought and deride, as weak or su- shall all stand before
perstitious, thi/ Jewish brother, who conscien- tJi^J"<isment.seatof
tiously observes that burdensome ritual from
which thou art so happy as to apprehend thyself
free ? This censoriousness or contempt is greatly
to be blamed, and either must very ill become
the state in which we are and must quickly be:
for no principle of our common faith is more
certain than this, that we must all at length ajj^
pear and be solemnly presented befoy^e the tri-
bunal of Christ : and as it is there that we are all
to take our final trial, it must be dangerous
11 presumption to anticipate that judgment. Re- ^^ ^?^'^ iswritteH,
member it, my brethren, and ponder seriously LorV'7very"\nee
upon that awful day; for it will assuredly come shalibow tome, and
as it is written, (Isa. xlv. 23,) " [As^ I live, every tongue shall
*' saith the Lord, surely every knee shall bow *^°" ^^^ ^^ ° *
*^ unto me, and epery tongue shall confess to
'^ God ,'"" and it is then only that such a great
and extensive propheqy shall be completely ac-
J2Complished : So that every one of us shall ren- ^2 So then every
der an account of himself to God. Let each of account"^f himseff to
us therefore apply it to his own case, and say God.
to his heart, " This account must be mine."
And we shall then be too intent on regulating
our own conduct, to have either leisure or in-
clination to be severe or pragniatical in cen-
suring that of our brethren,
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. Lpt all the different sects and parties of Christians study tp
h etc. |jjj]^i]3p more of the equitable and lovely temper which the
apostle here expresses in so genuine a manner. The divisions
of the church are not to be healed by imposing our own senti-
ments, phrases and forms, and censuring and harassing those
that will not acquiesce in them. Such a temper will only en-
gender strife, and mutual provocations will produce mutual ip-
creasing resentment.
Let us receive our weaker brethren with tenderness and re-
spect ; not despising those who scruple what we practise, not
judging those who practise what we scruple. God may receive
the one and the other: yea, the different practices of both may-
proceed from the same general principles, ^ desire to please
him^ ^nd to approve ourselves in his sight.
Reflections on Christian forbearance and caridour, 157
In all this we may unite in a concern that we may not live or sect.
die to ourselves, but to Christ. His dying love, his living care, xxx.
may surely challenge this. Worthy is he who died, and rose
again and revived, to be adored and obeyed as the Lord both ^f J^^'q
the dead and of the living ! And such, in one view or another, ' ' "*
he will finally appear. We shall know it in that day when we
shall be called before his judgment-seat. Conscious of so manyio
crimes, and, even in our best days, of so many imperfections,
how shall we dare to appear before him; especially if we should
then receive judgment without mercy ? Let us not tempt k, to
our own everlasting confusion, by showing no mercy.
Let us not add to all the offences which may justly cause us
to tremble before his tribunal, the criminal arrogance of usurp-
ing the place and prerogative of our Judge. Let us remember
our relation to him and to each other, and act in a manner
becoming it. Let us diligently judge ourselves as those who 12
must be judged of the Lord; so thinking of that grand account,
as with an increasing solicitude to prepare for it. The Lord
grant that we may find mercy of the Lord in that day! The Lord
grant that it may also be imparted to many of our brethren
who have differed most from us ; yea, and through the indul-
gence of our compassionate . Saviour, to many who have been
prone to censure and condemn us for those things which he
knows we have done from a desire to please him, or refused to
do from a fear of offending him i
SECT. XXXL
The apostle farther urges the mutual tenderness and candour he had re-*
commended above, hy representing the love of Christ to all Christians,
the nature and design of his religion, and the danger of a contrary
temper. Rom. xiv. 1 3, to the end.
T> „ ,„ Romans XTv. 13.
Romans xiv. 13. --- tt a Tr-n • j. i • i- n
T ET us not there- T HAVL just been remmdmg you of your ap- sect.
fore judge one J- pearance before the tribunal of Christ, and xxxi.
another any more : ^[jg account which cverv man must render of
butjudge this rather, ,. ,« ., , J , , ,.,^, Rom.
himseli there: and now give me leave a little ^i^ "3
farther to pursue the consequence which so na-
turally follows. Ijct us not therefore any longer
judge one another,^ but rather Judge ye and de-
* Let us not therefore any longer judge ferent senses ; as Raphelius on this text
one anoth€r.'\ It is very plain that the shows g-aa-ia^Hv is used in the same sen»
word xjjtvstv is here used in two very dif- tence by Herodotus.
Rom.
lo8 Christiajis not to judge one another ;
SECT, termine this as matter of undoubted and im- that no mao put a
XXXI. portant duty, not to lay any stumt)lins:-block or ^^"'"•^''"S-block or
1 1 1 o 1 7 K 1 1 • t ^" occasion to fall,
scandal before a brottierr to do nothing, bow in Ms brother's way.
^"'^ indifferent soever it may be in itself, which may
* tend to prejudice, discourage, or mislead any
other Christian.
14 / know^ for instance, and am at length per- ^^ i know, and
suadcd, %the powerful teaching of the Zor^ ^ hT"""^ h ''»^,.'''^
^^7 • 1 1 • 1 Lord Jesus, that /^ere
Jesus Cfirist, though it be so contrary to the is nothin? unclean of
principles I imbibed in my education, and so itself; but to him
strenuously maintained in my Pharisaical state, It^^ esteemetn any
, , . •' r . T , j^ • ir 1 1 • thing to be unclean,
that nothing lis\ unclean oj itself ; that there is u is unclean.
no moral turpitude in any kind of food by
which the human body may be nourished ; but
that, separate from particular circumstances
which may arise, it may lawfully be eaten; there
is nothing, I say, unclean, unless \it Z>e] to him
that in his conscience accounteth any thing to he
unclean: [and to him,] while he retaineth that
opinion, [it is] indeed unclean, how indifferent
soever it is in itself; and he will contract guilt
before God, by allowing himself in it, whether
it be to indulge his own taste or to engage the
favour of others, whilst he hath this inward ap-
1.5 prehension of its being unlawful. But if there ^-5 Uat if thy bro-
should not be such an apprehension concerning ^}!^^ be gneved with
., ,1- . ., in -J 1 > •- 1 .^^ % meat, now walk-
the thing m itseli considered, yet it may be m est thou not chari-
effect prohibited to thee, as injurious to others; tably. Destroy not
for if thy brother be a:rieved,^- wounded, and led J'«» »^"''^.I^^^T'>
' . ^ • "^ 7 r^7 ■% 1- . 1 7 .7 for whom Christdied.
into sm, by \thy\ use or meat, how dost thou any
longer walk according to that noble principle of
love which I have just now been so earjiestly
recommending ? How innocent soever it may in
itself seem, O do not, if thou hast any bowels
for him, or any regard for thy great Master,
destroy him hy thy rash and unkind use of such
particular meat, for whom Christ not only
submitted to smaller instances of self-denial,
l)ut died in the agonies of the cross. Is a
b A stumbling-block.} Some say that appears that grieving a person does not
crxav^aXov properly signifies " a piece of signify merely putting him out of hu-
** wood that supports a trap, which falls mour, but leading him into sin. The
** on its being moved," and so may with grief therefore is that which arises from
peculiar propriety signify whatever may a consciousness of having acted amiss,
be the occasion of ensnaring anolhert and in conformity to the example of a per-
drawing him into sin and mischief. son considered as superior, whether in
<= 1/ thy brother be grieved,] Hence it rank or genius, knowledge or piely.
hut to pursue the things that make for peace. 159
morsel of meat indeed so great a thing to a sect.
Christian, that for the sake of it an immortal xxxi.
soul should be endangered and the blood of a "^^"1
16 Let not then Redeemer injured ? Let not then your liberty, xiv 16
roken^oT.*^ ^^ ^^'^ which is in itself ^oo^, he slandered and blamed
for being the occasion of so much mischief as
such an ill use of it may probably produce.
And surely none of you can pretend to object
any thing from conscience, against abstaining
17 For the king- from these things. For the kingdom of God ^ in- 17 ^
^^«», °^ ?f- T rl: to which we are entered by believing in Christ
meat and drink, but ,, . ,. i*.*^ . °.
righteousness and ^"d becoming his subjects, Consists not in meat
peace, and joy in the and drink; it neither prohibits nor enjoins such
Holy Ghost. things as these, nor is taken up with such little
matters : hut the great design of it is to regulate
the temper of its professors, and in the most ef-
fectual manner to cultivate and promote right-
eousness and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost;
that is, a cheerful temper, supported by a con-
sciousness of strict integrity, established on prin-
ciples of universal love, and inspired by the
18 For he that in blessed Spirit of God.d And he that in theselS
these things serveth ./ • x« 'li r ii .i ^i • * j ^
Christ, is acceptable ^^^^S^ taithtully serveth Christ, and acts upon
to God, and approved the great maxims of his religion, [is] acceptable
of men. to God, whether he abstains from the liberties
in question or allows himself in them : and he
will also be in the main approved hy men too ;
for bad as the world is, upright and benevolent
men who put on no affected rigour and seve-
rities in religion, are generally esteemed and be-
19 Let us therefore loved in it. Thus let us therefore act, and with 1 Q
follow after these n •! , j.i. ^ ^ , ! 7.7
things which make ^^^ possiblc diligence pursue the thlJlgs which
for peace, and things ^ewc2 to peacc, and may promote our mutual
wherewith one may edification in our common faith. And whoever20
^ 20 For meat de- J"^^^" f^'^ ^^^^ mayest disrelish the exhortation
stroy notthe workof in this connection, do not indulge so meian a
dl'id ^" *^'"r '"' *^^^^ ^^ J^^ ^^^ *^^^ ^-f *^^^ ^^ *^^* particular
o;epure, "^ ^^ kind of mea^ to rfes^rqy thy brother ; who, as
a man, would appear the noblest work of God
in this lower world, if all the peculiar consider-
ations of Christianity were out of the question.
It is true indeed, as I hinted above, that in
themselves all things [are] pure; yet [that is]
^ A cheerful temper, &c.] This is 285; and I think, on the whole, prefer-
the interpretation which Dr. Scott has able to any other,
given in his Christian Life, Vol. L p.
1 60 CKristians to pursue their own persuasion without offending others.
SECT, morally evil to a man, that he eateth with of- " evil for that man
XXXI. fence and scandal, contrary to the rule of his ^ence!^^^^^ ""'^^ ''^"
own conscience, and ensnaring to that of others.
?^™* In this view, I may venture to say, [it is] good 21 It is good nei-
""'^ neither to eat any kind of flesh, though that ^her^o eat flesh nor
, J I , -^ . -^ ir. J V , ^, to drink wine, nor
would be a much more rigorous selt-denia! than any thing whereby
I am now pleading for; nor even to drink wine, thy brother stum-
though in the most moderate degree; nor indeed ^'^^^'' ^^^ offended,
to indulge in [any thing] else by which thi/ bro-
ther is scandalized or weakened, that is, by which
he may either be ensnared or discouraged in
his religious course.
22 Thou wilt perhaps plead, that <AoM /msiyJttV^ 22 Hast thou faith?
in a superior exercise, and beholdest Christian!- ^^^'^ ^^ to thyself be-
ty in a more extensive and generous view. It is i?;\h?t^condemneUi
well; and I could not wish thy views should be not himself in that
more contracted. But if thou hast such a just ^^ing which he al-.
persuasion of the indifference of those things ^°^^^^'
which others scruple, yet in circumstances like
these which I here suppose, have it to thyself
before God: content thyself that he is witness to
it, and conceal those apprehensions, just as they
may be, in thine own breast, when they can-
not be published with advantage or without of-
fence. But permit me to add upon this occa-
sion, kappy \is] he who doth not condemn himself
in the thing which he alloweth : it is a happy
thing for a man to be quite easy in what he
does, and free not only from the reproaches
but the suspicions of his conscienee, and to use
even lawful enjoyments only in a lawful and
5.3 regular degree. But he that really in his con- 2X And he that
science maketh a difference between one sort of ^o"bteth is damned
n ^ 1 i.1' J jt/^j "he eat, because he
lood and another, is condemned by lorod ^s a ^^^^^y^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^j^.
sinner, if he eat out of unbridled appetite, vain for whatsoever is not
complaisance, or weak shame. It must in such of faith, is sin.
a case be criminal, because \he eateth] not with
faith, that is, with a full satisfaction in his own
mind that God allows and approves the action.
For it may be laid down as a general maxim in
all these cases, that whatsoever is not of faith
is sin; since the divine authority ought to be so
sacred with every man, as to engage him not
only to avoid what is plainly and directly con-
trary to it, but what he apprehends or even
suspects to be so, though that apprehension or
Reflections on our obligation to avoid giving offence, &c. 161
suspicion should chance to be founded on his sect.
own' ignorance or mistake. xxxi.
IMPROVEMENT.
Still let that great and final account which each must rew-Ver. 12.
der of himself to God be kept in our mind, that we may learn
obedience to him, candour to each other, and a tender care to
avoid every thing that might give unnecessary offence to our
brethren. And in the views of it, let us learn always to reve-
rence our own consciences, so as never to be engaged to do what /
we suspect to be unlawful : since no consideration can ever bal-
ance the infinite evil of offending God and bringing guilt on
our own souls. That is to us unclean which we esteem to be 14— .33
so, and what is not of faith is sin.
Let us also be cautious that we do not incur guilt and con-
demnation, even by things which we allow as in the main law-
ful; solicitously attending, not only to the general nature but
the probable, consequences of our actions. And where there is
danger of injuring the souls of others, let us often reflect that 15
Christ died for them; and estimate, so far as we can conceive
it, the value of souls by the value of that blood by which they
were redeemed.
Let us also take great heed that we do not give occasion to
others, by our imprudent conduct, to speak evil of that which 16
is in itself good. And that we may not do it, let us study those
great and generous notions of religion which this exceUent pass-
age of scripture gives us. Let it be written upon our hearts, 17
that the kingdom of God is 7iot meat or drink ; that it doth not
consist in a zeal for or against any of the little distinctions by
which Christians have been so often divided, and which have
been too frequently the occasion of mutual alienation in their
affections. Let us study and practise more righteousness and IS
ppace and joy in the Holy Ghost. The approbation of God
consequent on this may well support us, though men should
censure us as lukewarm, yea, perhaps, as hypocritical and inte-
rested too, in the candid regards we show to those which differ
from e^ch other and from us. God will remember their rash-
ness and forwardness to these uncharitable censures: but let us
rather say, " May he cure and forgive them !''
Yet while we cultivate the amiable temper here set before us,
bad as the world is, we may hope that we shall be excepted by
many; and indeed, in proportion to this knowledge of our real
character, by all whose acceptance and friendship is most to be
valued. Let us not therefore be discouraged at any ill usage
which, in particular instances, we may meet with ; but still fol-
hw the things that make for peace and conduce to mutual edi- 10
162 The strojig to hear the infirmities of the zveak:
SECT. Jication : and the God of peace will be with us, and Jesus, the
XXXI. great Lord of the church, which is his house, will smile on our
attempts to build it up into one united and beauteous edifice,
till he calls us to his temple above, where all is order, and har-
mony, and love, for ever.
SECT. XXXII.
The apostle farther urges mutual condescension hy new motives, particu'
larly the example of Christ and the goodness (f God to us all, and the
regard which Christ had shotvn to Jews and Gentiles, in bringing or
sending the gospel to them, according to the tenor of prophecies which
he adds to the list of those produced above. Rom xv. J — 17.
Romans xv. 1. ^ ^ Romans XV. 1.
SECT. QEEING therefore^ my brethren, it is so dan- "O/e then that are
XXXII. ^ gerous for any to do that concerning which .strong,oughtto
. o ^ • X 1 • • 4.' ^^A 4-U I- bear the infirmities
they are not m their consciences satistied that ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ „oj,
^^"l' it is assuredly lawful, we ought to take great to please ourselves.
care that we do not, by our uncharitable im-
positions or irregular examples, lay a tempta-
tion in their way to do it. And we who are
strong, that is, who perfectly understand the li-
berty which Christianity gives to its professors,
ought, with all tender sympathy and compas-
sion, to bear the infirmities of the weak, not only
tolerating them, but in some instances restrain-
ing our own inclinations out of a regard to their **
advantage, and not, as too many do, to please
ourselves, to gratify our own inclinations and
humours, whether others be comforted or griev-
ged, edified or ensnared. On the contrary, let 2 Let every one of
every one of us rather make it his care, so far ^j;}Z;£'^it
as he lawfully and conveniently can, to please edification.
[his] neighbour where it may be for [his] real
good, and condescend even to his ignorance and
prejudices, where there is reason to hope it may
conduce to his edification and that of the church,
which is nearly interested in the mutual ten-
derness of its members for each other.
3 And surely we must be disposed to act such a 5 For even Christ
part towards our brethren ; for we all well know P^^^^^d not himself;
that the Lord Jesus Christ, our great and Divine
Master, though so infinitely exalted above us,
pleased not himself; but when he vouchsafed in
For even Christ pleased not himself. 163
IS it is written, mercy to visit this low world of ours, instead of ??ect.
reproaches of gtu^jyinpr his own ease and pleasure, he submit- xxxii.
but as
The reproaches or gtu^jyinff liis own ease and pk ,
them that reproached ,*'^i ^ ^. ^^ ' £> ^r- ^ • ^ ,
thee fell on me. ted to an almost contmued series oi selt-denial,
mortification, and trouble, for our sakes. He ^^,'^^
considered the weakness and infirmities of those
about him, that he might teach them and train
them up for service, as they were able to bear
it. (Mark iv. 33.) Yea, he even submitted with
the greatest gentleness, to much reproach and
contempt; as it is written^ (Psal. Ixix. 9,) in
words which may well be applied to him; " The
(c reproaches of those who reproached thee are
" fallen upon me.* I have placed myself in a
" world where I have been afflicted with the
" wickedness of mankind, which I have con-
" tinually seen and heard about me, and which
" has been, through the whole course of my
" life, my continual grief and burden."
4 For whatsoever Now, by the way, I accommodate this text^
rfo"fL"e:>:e.:tr" ^ the purpose before me, because I think we
ten for our learning: may make the bcst wc Can of every scripture, to
that we through pa- producc and chcHsh good dispositions and pious
tt"^lrmigh[ sentiments in our hearts. For whatever things
have hope. were formerlj/ written^ were written Jor our in-
struction, that we through patience and consola-
tion of the scriptures^ that is, by the strenuous
exercise of that patience which the consolations
administered in scripture so powerfully support,
might have an assured and joyful hope in the
midst of all our tribulation.
paUe^cI and ^onso- ^^^ ^«3/ ^^'' ^«^ f ;?a/te?ice and consolation, 5
lation grant you to be from whom all these gracious and seasonable
like minded one to- provisions proceed, give T/ou more of this blessed
coTdhig^"to'^ Christ temper, that ye may have the same mutual affec-
jesus : tion, according to the example of Jesus Christ ;•*
» The reproaches of those, &c.] Some to be found in the writings or discourses
expositors refer this to Christ's having of good men of old, are applicable to
undertaken by his sufferings to expiate Christ. But many learned critics main-
the guilt of sin, every species of which tain that the Ixixth Psalm may, in its
may be considered as a reproach cast on original sense, be interpreted as a pro-
the law and government of God. See phecy of the Messiah. How inexpress-
Cradoc in loc. I have given what seemed ible a grief and burden the sight of so
to me the more direct and natural sense, much wickedness must have been to so
but will not say this other should be pure and holy a mind as that of our Lord,
excluded, which may well agree both it is impossible for us fully to conceive;
with the words and connection. It must, but were we more like him, we might,
on the principle on which the atiostle and we certainly should, enter more
goes in many of his quotations, be very into it than we generally do.
pleasant to observe how all the expres- ^ 7%^ savie mutual ajftcihn. accord? n^ to
sions of the highest piety and devotion, the example of Jeius Christ.'] Raphejius
164 We should receive one another^ as he hath received us :
SECT. That with one mind [and] one mouth, with united 6 That ye may witk
XXXII. hearts and voices, i/e may glorify the God and 'Znlh^ox^Ui^oA
• ■ Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath sent tiven the Father of
^*?'^' his beloved Son into the world, to unite our om Lord Jesus
hearts in love to each other, and to tune them ^""^^•
to those devout praises which we address to his
7 blessed self through him. Therefore^ whether 7 Wherefore re-
ye were, before your conversion to Christianity, ^eive ye one another,
•V g-A . •! • 1 • 'x •'as Christ also re-
Jews or Cyentiles, considering it now as an en- ceived us to the
dearing bond, which causes every difference to glory of God.
be forgot, receive ye one another, and embrace
one another, with mutual love; as Christ hath,
without any distinction, received us all to the
glory of God. And greatly will that sublime
end at which he aimed in all, even the glory
of his heavenly Father, be promoted by such
endeared affection in his people towards each
/ other.
8 Now I say this with peculiar regard to those 8 Now I say that
differences in judgment which I know are so '^®.^".* Christ was a
" ~ • . minister oi the cir*
ready to prevail among Christians of different cumcision for the
educations, as to the obligations of the Mosaic truth of God, to con-
law. And I would remind you Gentiles, that ^^"^ ^^\ promiseg
you ought not to sutler your hearts to be alien- thers:
ated from your Jewish brethren for their attach-
ment to it; because Jesus Christ was [made] a
minister of the circumcision ; as he was a Jew by
birth, he received circumcision himself, in
token of his obligation to observe the law: and
confined his personal ministry, according to what
he himself declared concerning the limitation of
his embassy, (Mat. xv 24,) to the lost sheep of
the house of Israel. And this was /or Meillus-
tFation of the truth and fidelity of God, to con-
firm and verify the promises so long since [made]
to Abraham and the other fathers of that na- '
Otion. And I would remind Jewish believers, ^ And that the
that he also came MctMie might gather together fy^Qod for'*Aw^mer-
all the children of God scattered abroad among
the Gentiles, that they might glorify God for [his]
mercy in granting them a participation of the
same privileges; and gave it in charge to his
apostles, that they should raise disciples to him
has evidently shewn that avlo (pgovftv the example of. Compare Gal. iv. 28 j
s\^\n?iQS to agree in an harmonious and af- 1 Pet. i. 13; Epb. iv. 24. See RapheK
fectionaie manner ; and that the preposi- Annot. ex Herod. in loc,
tion Ji«7a may be rendered according to
And Jews and Gentiles should glorify God together. 165
cy ; as it is written, among all nations : (Mat. xxviii. 19.) So that it sect.
For this cause I will j^ ^ f^-j^j^.^ ^f j^^^ ^^^ j^. ^^ Christ, not to re- xxxii.
confess to tnee . ,1 a j i* i » ^^ .1
among the Gentiles, ceive them. And accordmgly the Gentiles are
and sing unto thy often spoken of in the Old Testament, as called ^^°"*
^*™®* to join with the Jews in worshipping the God
of Israel: as it is written, (Psal. xviii. 49.)
" For this cause will I confess to thee among the
" Gentiles, and sing praises unto thy name?''^
10 And again he j„^ again, he, that is Moses, saith, (Deut. xxxii. 10
saith, Rejoice, ve ^o^ <-? r» • • r^ .-i -w / • i ■.■,
Gentiles, with his ^'^'] iiejoice,^ ye Gentiles, with his people;'
people. which may intimate their being called to par-
ticipate the blessings once peculiar to Israel.
11 And again, Praise j^^ «^a2w, David saith, (Psalm cxvii. l.)ll
the Lord, all ye Gen- cc n - .i r j ii j« x ^ • ,
tiles; and laud him, -t^raise the Lord, all ye distant nations, and
all ye people. ^' repeat his praise, all ye peopled Now surely
this glorious privilege of an admission into the
church, may justly engage the Gentile nations
to praise God in sublimer strains than any
other occasion to which we can suppose either
^l^"nl^^^'\^ n'?' Moses or David to refer. And a^ain, Isaiah 12
saith, There shall be 1 • 1.1 • • ^t*^ . -. /-v v
arootof Jesse, and ^«y*' expressly in this VieW, (Isa. XI. 10.)
he that shall rise to " There shall be a root from the stock of Jesse,
reign over the Gen- « and ene arising to rule over the Gentiles, [and]
the Gentiles trust^ " ^^ ^^^ *'^^^^ ^^^ Gentiles hope and trust; not
" dreading destruction, but cheerfully expect-
" ing protection and salvation from thence." It
is evident, therefore, how unreasonable it would
be to despise them, and how fit it is affection-
ately to receive, esteem, and embrace them.
13 Now the God I am willing, therefore, to persuade myself IS
of hope fill you with that this mutually candid temper will prevail
all joy and peace in j • xi /- i ^ n-. K
among you ; and m the confidence of it, I com-
mend you all, without any distinction, to the
divine grace and blessing. And accordingly,
may the God of hope, from whose mercy all the
hopes both of Jews and Gentiles are derived,
Jill you with all sacred jo?/ and peace in believing !
"^ I will confess to thee, Sec] Diodati « livered him from the hand of Sheol,
and many others suppose this to be «' (instead of ^aul,) that is, the grave:'
only an allusion to the words of David But I cannot think his reasoning con-
m the place referred to. Mr. Pierce has elusive; and the 23d verse of that
taken great pains to prove that the Psalm seems an invincible objection
whole xviiith Psalm is a direct prophecy against this solution. I have taken a
of Christ, who is, according to his inter- middle way, which I hope the atten-
pretation, to be considered as speaking tive reader will see reason to approve,
throughout the whole of it. In which Compare chap. ii. 24, where the same
view he would render the title, '« The method of quoting seems evidently to be
" song which David sang when God de- taken.
Rom.
XV. 13.
166 The apostle prays that the Romans might abound in hope,
SECT. May he give you a well-grounded complacency believing, that ye
XXXII. and comfort, in consequence of the orrowinjf "['^^ ^^°""^ '" ^°P^
. . ^1 ^ ^ vu 7/ * 2 J • ° through the power of
■ strength or your laith, that i/ou may abound in a the Holy Ghost.
more cheerful and lively hope of eternal glory,
through the power of the Holy Spirit confirming
all those habits of grace which you experience,
as planted and rooted in your souls by his agency.
14: And cheerfully do I expect this, when I reflect i* And I myself,
* on what he has already done; for lam indeed ^'^ ^"^ persuaded
J J -^ . 7 ./ of you, my brethren,
myselj persuaded concerning you, my brethren, that ye also are
that ye are already full of goodness and of un- full of goodness,
feigned benevolence to each other, beiiiff filled, f'^^ ^^'^.'^, ^*' '^"O"'-
o .... ^o»/' ied'*e able also to
through those illuminating influences which you admonish one an-
have received, with all spiritual knowledge, and other,
so well acquainted with the whole nature and
genius of the Christian religion, as to be both
able and inclined to admonish and encourage one
another as to this meek and peaceable disposi-
tion which I have been recommending, and
every other part of an amiable and valuable cha-
15racter. Nevertheless, brethren, I have written ^^ Nevertheless,
the more boldly to you, and enlarged with the written ' the rnore
greater freedom, in this part of my epistle, on boldly unto you, la
the privileore to which God hath called Gentile ^o"^^ sort as putting
IT* V . . you in mind, because
believers, in some measure as stirring up your ^^ ^-^^ ^^.^^^ ^^^^. ^^
grateful and pious remembrance of them, because given to me of God,
of that great grace and favour which is given to
I6me of God: Even that I should be the minis- 16 That I should be
tering servant of Jesus Christ unto the Gentiles, ^jj^i^t to the Gen-
administering to them, in his name and by his tiles, ministering the
authority, the infinitely valuable gospel of God: gospel of God; that
that the offering the Gentiles to him, as a holy [.j;^ ""^^^^l^ Z\^,
sacrifice, by my hands, may be acceptable to be acceptable, being
God, being sanctified and set apart by the Holy sanctified by the
' Spirit, so plentifully communicated to them in Holy Ghost.
17 a rich variety of gifts and of graces.*^ I have ni have therefore
therefore, in this respect, considerable mrzf^er ^f "^^^ou^rlj^^sChrht
boasting in Christ Jesus, with respect to the things in those things which
of God,^ and the office which I bear in his pertain to God.
^ Sanctified by the Holy Sphit^ &c.l To and his followers, is not only a needless
explain this of the miraculous descent of limitation of the more noble and natural
the Holy Spiiii, supposed to have hap- sense here given, but in my judgment,
pened at Antioch in Pisidia, on converts for reasons in part given in my notes on
who might be called the first-fruits of the the Acts, and explication which goes up-
idolatrous Gentiles, (Acts xiii. 52,) which on various principles, precarious, or ra-
is the interpretation advanced by the au- ther utterly incredible,
thor of Misoel. Saora. (Vol. I. p. 112.) « f^lth respect to the things of God, &c.]
Reflections on Christian forbearance and self-denial iQl
church, which I esteem far more honourable sect.
than any services of the Jewish state or priest- xxxii.
hpod,
l!«"'J"H.' ii" —
IMPROVEMENT.
May the abundant communication of the Spirit that is iri
Jesus Christ fprm us more to the amiable temper here recom-
jnended! That we may prove the distinguished strength of our
minds by the superior Ibrtitude with which we bear the infirmi-Ver. 2,
ties of our weaker brethren, and may seek the noble pleasure of
pleasing our neighbours for their good and to their edification.
Let the generous self-denial of our gre^t Lord be in this view
before our eyes : and let us endeavour to feel the reproaches
which are cast upon God much more sensibly th^n those which 3
immediately fall upon ourselves.
Happy are we in the scripture?, which, through Divine Pro- 4
videUce and grace, have been written for our instruction, May
they inspire us with patience and consolation, and establish our
souls in humble hope ! May our hearts be cemented in the bond
of mutual love, that with one mind and one mouth we may glorify 5, 6, 7
God ; and receive pach other with an endearment like that with
which, if we are true believers, notwithstanding pijr smaller dif^
ferences, we are received by him.
Mercy is communicated by Christ to Jews and Gentiles, who 8—1?
therefore are justly required tp unite their praises to the root of
Jesse. Let us all trust under the shadow of this pleasant plant,
and may we be filled with all joy and peace in believing. What
can furnish out so calm a peace, so sublime a jpy, as the Chris- J 3
tian hope? May we all abound in it by the ppwer of the Holy
Ghost. And surely if we are filled with such joy and hope, we
must be filled with all goodness too, with a truly benevolent 14
temper towards others, which a sense of oyr pwn happiness tends
most powerfully to promote. We Gpntiles have been presented l6
to God as a holy pflering; may we be sanctified more and more
by the Spirit, and established in a firm confidence in Christy
that he will transact all our concerns with God under the cha-
racter of the great Mediator: esteeniing that the most happy 17
and glorious circumstance in the station which Providence may
have assigned to us, which gives us the greatest opportunity of
spreading the honour of so dear a name, and of presenting
praises and services to Gpd through him,
tet ■sjf'^ Tov ®£oy.] Raphelius very justly God, of which the apostle is here speak-
oljserves that this phrase has a peculiar jng. Other texts are illustrated by this
propriety when applied to sacerdotal af- remark, and particularly Heb. ii. 17,
fairs, and especially victims presented to See Raphel. Not. ex Xen. in loc,
VOL. iV. M
168 27jf aposilc would not boast of what Christ had not wrought by him;
SECT. XXXIII.
The apostle takes occasion from what he had been saying, to mention the
extent of his own labours and his purposes of further journeys, in which
he hoped to visit the Romans ; in the mean time earnestly recommending
hiinself to their prayers. Rom. xv. 18, to the end.
Romans XV. 18. Romans xv. is.
SECT, y HAVE hinted above at the cause I have to "poR i will not dare
XXXIII. X rejoice and boast in Christ as to what relates ^^ speak of any of
-^^to God and the office of my Christian ministry. '^Z. ""S "to't
XV. 18. For I will not dare to boast falsely, nor even wrought by me, to
speak any thing of what Christ hath not indeed »nake the Gentiles
wrought by me, to bring the Gentiles into obe-> ^^^ ^^^j ^ ^^^
dience. No: God forbid that I should either
exceed the bounds of truth in making the re-
port, or arrogate any thing to myself as my
own work, when speaking of the conversions
that have indeed been made, I humbly confess
that it is Christ who hath wrought whatever is
done : yet I boldly declare that his grace and
mercy hath in this respect distinguished me
both in word and deed, by the manner in which
he hath enabled me to speak and the things
19 which he hath strengthened me to perform. He 1 9 Through mighty
hath wrought by the miraculous energy ofsis^ns f'S"^ *"^ wonders,
, J ° *^ T 1 J • J 7°':l by the power of the
and wonders, accomplished m and oy the amaz- spj^j^ of God • so that
ing power of the Spirit of God, which hath not from Jerusalem, and
only been plentifully imparted to me, but be- [o"."^ about unto ii-
stowed on others by the laying on of my hands; p^eaS thT'goVl
sQ that thus supported, / have with the hap- of Christ,
piest effect fully preached and explained the
gospel of Christ from Jerusalem, Antioch, and
Arabia in the east, round about through all the
Lesser Asia and Greece, even as far as the w^est-
ern shores of Illyricum, which so nearly bor-
SOders on your own celebrated Italy.^ For it has 20 Yea, so have i
still been the object of my ambition, so far as Pro- ^^rivedto preach the
vidence would permit me to indulge it, to preach
* As far as the western shores of Illy- took to Arabia on his first conversion,
ricum.'\ Though it is evident from hence and several other very remarkable facts,
that St. Paul, before the date of this epis- referred to in the xith chapter of the
tie, which was in the year 58, had preach- second epistle to the Corinthians and
ed the gospel in these regions, it is ob- elsewhere; and it is very possible that
servable that Luke takes no notice of the visit to Crete, when Titus was left
this in the history of the Acts, where he behind to ordain elders, Tit. i.5, might
flieo omit^ to mention the journey he be of this number.
Therefore he had been hindered from visiting the Romans t l6i)
gospel, not where the gospel, not where Christ was [already^ nam' sect.
k'fi houltTTulfd ^^' ^^*^ ^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ desirous to build upon xxxiir.
ifpon another man's another mans foundation,^ and so decline the "^^
foundation: difficulties which attend the settlement of new xv. 20»
21 But as it is churches. Others indeed have done this andj^l
written, To whom he ][ii\q else; but I have chosen a different man-
rh?y"shairst?and "er of acting, as it is written In words well
they that have not applicable to the scries of my labours, (Isa. In.
heard shall under- |5^j « Theij to whom nothing was declared con-
^^^" ^« cerning him shall see, and the^who have not
" heard shall understand.'''' Thus have many-
received from my mouth the first notices they
have ever had of true religion, and of the me-
22 For which cause thod of salvation by the Great Redeemer. The 22
also I. have been ^Qj^gpgygj^j^g therefore was, that 1 have been
much hindered from , i-iin • ^ ^u'i_ 4.
comin"^ to you. '^"^ hindered Jrom coming to you ; Which, out
of my singular affection for you, I was very
desirous of doing, though it be something con-
trary to the method of proceeding which I
generally choose, as you have the Christian re-
ligion already, by the Divine grace, most hap-
23 But now hav- pHy planted among you. But now having no2^
no more place in [Q^g^y. place, either at Corinth or elsewhere in
a great desire these Grecian climates, no more work of this
these many years to kind remaining to be done here of which Pro-
x:ome unto you; vidence seems to open any probable prospect,
and having also on various accounts a great de-
sire for many years to come to you, I will at-
24 Whensoerer I tempt to put it into execution, if I go into^i
*:X?IT:ZIZ ^P'^^^^ I ^^" endeavour if possible, to come to
to you? for I tr\xst you ;"" for I hope quickly to have an opportu-
b Object of my ambition, so far as Pro- 64.) to make the first proclamation of A
vidence would permit me to indulge it, Redeemer's name in places where it had
io preach the gospel, not where Christ was before been quite unheard pf. And pro-
alieady named, &c,] The meaning, to be bably,in mentioning this, he may glance
sure, cannot be that Paul scorned to upon those false apostles who crep^
come after any other Christian minister; into churches which he had planted,
which would have argued a height of and endeavoured to establish their own
temper very inconsistent with the humi- reputation and influence there, by alieii-
lity of this blessed apostle, artd does not ating the hearts of his own Converts
agree with what we read in the history of from him, their spiritual father; while,
the Acts, of his going to preach the gos- like some in our own days, who have
pel at Damascus, Antioch, and Jerusa- trod most fexactly in their footsteps,
lera; to which it seems probable Troas, if they built on his grand and noble foun-^
not Corinth or Ephesus, may be added, dations an edifice of wood, and hay> and
It may signify, that far from declining stubble, 1 Cor. iii. 12.
dangers and oppositions which might es- « If I go to Spain, (tc] It appears
pecially be expected in first breaking probable from hence, considering the
up, as it were, the fallow-ground of hea- principle which St. Paul chose to govern
then and unevangelized countries, he himself by, of not building on anothef
rather felt a sublime ambition, as (piXp« man's foundation, that no apostle had
^'//.fiv signifie?, (see Eisner, Vol. U. p. ye^ planted ^a^ chiirc^ !(» Spain?
lOg
these
ins
170 To who7n, after going to Jenisaleniy he designed to come,
SECT, nity of going thither, and as I pass bi/, will *<> see you in my
XXXIII. contrive, if I can, to see you, and shall expect «o r"'""?^' ^"^ *° ^«
,, I ^ r 1 1 "^ • 1-7 brought on my way
be brought forward by you in my way thither, thitherward by you
xv°™4 ^y ^^^ kind attendance of some of my friends if fi'st i be some-
' at Rome, and the refreshment which my spirit what filled with your
' c *u '£■ T £ * ^ company.
may receive irom others ; ij I may jirst not
only have a short interview in passing, but
make such an abode with you as to be in some
degree satisfied with your [company:^ I say in
some degree, for I know that if I were to in-
dulge my own affection to you, my visit would
be much longer than the views of duty else-
where will permit.
25 This I speak with relation to my future de- 25 But now I %<*
signs: hut I am now going to Jerusalem, minis- ""^? Jerusalem, to
iering to the necessities of the saints there by saints.
such contributions as I have raised for their
subsistence, or may farther collect as I pro-
26'secute my journey. For it hath pleased the 26 For it hath
[churches of] Macedonia and Achaia^ to jnaAre P'^f^^^ ^h^"®^.^^-
»- ^ . ^jj , . r .1 • i xi • i_ cedonia and Achaia
a certain collection for the poor saints, their be- to make a certain
lieving brethren, that are in Jerusalem, who contribution for the
are exposed to such peculiar persecution and poor saints which are
27 affliction. I say, it hath pleased them to do this; ^7 it hath pleased
and though I acknowledge their free love them verily^ and
and generosity in it, yet I may say that in a t^^'"" debtors they
'^.i *^ ,1 . J 7. r •/• .7 r^ are. For if the G'en-
sense they are their debtors: for if the O^ew- jjies have been made
tiles have been brought into so happy a union partakers of their
with God's once peculiar people, and are made spiritual things,their
partakers of their spiritual things, the invalu- ni"^ter' un loathe mT
able blessings of the gospel, first brought to carnal things.
them from Jerusalem, and by persons of the
Jewish nation too ; they ought certainly to be
ready with all religious gratitude and respect
to minister to them in their carnal things, and
impart the inferior blessings of Providence, in
28 which they so much more abound. Having 28 When there-
therefore dispatched this affair, and sealed to ^Xl^^^\ll'^''^^l
them, that is, safely delivered as under seal, this sealed to them this
present, which is the fruit of that love and
care which their Gentile brethren so justly ex-
whicb, as Dr. Geddes justly observes, the Macedonian churches, which was
very ill agrees with the legend of St. that directed by Paul when he went
James; for, according to that, he had from Ephesus to Macedonia, (Acts xx.
now been 15 years in Spain, and had 1.) in the year of Christ 57, this cir-
erected several bishoprics there. Gedd. cumstance seems to fix the date of this
Misc. Vol. II. p. 221. epistle pretty early in 58, as was ob-
d Churches of Macedonia^ &c.] As we served in the introduction, and the for-
read of no m&re than one coUectiou of mer note there referred to.
He desires their prayers ^ and gives them his benediction, 171
fruit, I will come by press towavds them, / wilU if it please God to sect.
you into Spam. gj^g j^g ^ favourable opportunity, come hy you xxxiii.
29 And I am sure into Spain. And as I doubt not but you will'
that when I come j^^, ^^^ ^^^^ j^^ coming may be comfort- ^f^o
unto you, I shall ^, , •' , >• i /> °/> • • t- x^' *'•
come in the fulness able and useiul lor your coniirmation m reli-
ef the blessing .of gion ; SO I have a cheerful confidence that God
the gospel of Christ. ^j|| y^^^j. your prayers, and may say, that I know
that when I come atnong you I shall come in the
fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ, that
is, with a full and abundant blessing attending
30 Now 1 beseech niy ministerial and evangelical labours. Yet 30
you brethren for the ^j^^^^ j ^^^.j^g ^hus, it is not from any particular
.Lord Jesus Christ s i .i* x ^i. x t i n i* i i «
sake, and for the love rcveiation to assurc me that I shall be enabled
of the Spirit, that ye to fulfil this purpose. I know that in this jour^
strive together with ^g ^o Jerusalem I have, humanly speaking, a
me m your prayers -^ •, , ^ 1 '^. o'
to God for me; ^^^J dangerous scene betore me, havmg some
of my most mortal and implacable enemies to
contend with. And therefore, as I cannot but
apprehend the interest of the gospel to be con-
cerned in my life and liberty, / beseech you,
brethren, by our Lord Jesus Christ, and by the
love which is the genuine fruit of the Spirit,^
that you Join yo2ir utmost strength and fervency
with mine, ^ in [your] daily prayers to God for
31 That I may be 7ne, That I may be rescued from the unbelievers 31
delivered from them ^^ Judea; s who are SO full of rancour against
that do not believe j ^ r- ^i • i °.i-. Z
in Judea; and that ^^ ^s a deserter trom their cause, and will, I
my service which I am surc, spare no force or fraud to destroy me;
have for Jerusalem ^^^ ^jgQ *^q^ ^^y rainistration at Jerusalem, in the
maybe accepted of i •> i i no- i • i t ^« ^ -,
the saints: charitable atiair which 1 mentioned above, may
be acceptable to the saints, for whose use it is in-
tended; so that no prejudices in our Christian
brethren there, against the believing Gentiles,
may prevail so far as to prevent their receiv-
32 That I may ing it with a becoming candour and gratitude:
come unto you with That SO, in consequence of all, I may come to you 30
joy by the will of m • 7 */ •// ^ ^ j 7 /? . r a <i^
God, and may with «^*^^ 3^y ^y ^'^^ «'«" 0/ God, and that I may be
you be refreshed. refreshed [together^ with you in our intended
* By the love of the SpiriL'] Some would g That I may be rescued from the un-
explain this of the /ore which the Spin/ of believers in Judea.] How extreme their
God bears to us, or the c^ecfjow which we bigotry and rage was, appears from
owe to that gracious agent ; and were we their behaviour to him at the very time
certain that either of these were the here referred to, Acts xxi. — xxiv. It
genuina sense, important consequences was from a sense of the great import-
would follow. ance of his life to the cause of Chris-
* Join your utmost strength zvith mine.] tianity, that he is thus urgent; else
Eisner (Observ. Vol. II. p. 65.) has a we may be assured he would gladly
beautiful note on this word o-fvaywvjcrreo-- have given it up. Phil. i. 21 &c,
3-at, to show how exactly that i» the im-
port of it.
17^ Reflections on the apostle'' s humility and zeat
SECT, interview. And, in the mean time, may the 33 Now the God
XXXIII. God of peace, who has graciously given us that ^[i^ 'l^Vn! ""'^^ ^^""^^
* peace with himself which we esteem the first
^^"^2 and greatest of blessings, and hath cemented
our hearts in those Christian bonds of peace and
love to each other, [be] with you ally whether
I am present or absent. Amen!
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. t,ET US behold with pleasure the modesty and humility which
18, 19. jg joined with all the zeal of this holy apostle, while he thus
obliquely owns, in a manner which shows how familiar the
thought was to his mind, that all he had done in the Christian
ministry, and for the propagation and advancement of the gos-
pel, was only what Christ had done by him to procure Such
obedience of the Gentiles, both in word and in deed.
Adored be the grace that made his labours so successful, and
sowed the blessed seed so wide by his diligent hand, from Jeru-
salem unto Illyricum. Most divine instructions did he give
them in matters of faith, and he taught them to express that
faith by their works. While he was dead to all thoughts of
enriching himself, and in some instances chose rather to main-
tain himself by his own labours than to subsist on the bounty
25^ &c.of others, his liberal soul devised liberal things for his necessi-
tous brethren. He raised a noble collection, and was much
concerned, not only that it might be safely but acceptably
31 delivered.
Well may our souls be edified by observing the things which
lay nearest the heart of this generous apostle, that coming to
his Christian friends at Rome he might come in the fulness of
the blessing of the gospel of Christ, and that if he was spared
through their prayers, it might be for public usefulness. St.
Paul, dead as he was to human applause, was, from much
nobler motives, solicitous about his acceptance ; and he shows
by his manner of speaking, what a sense he had of the degree
in which it depended upon the turn and disposition which God
should be pleased to give to the spirits of men : may this just
and pious thought frequently dwell upon the hearts of the
ministers of Christ!
Some of the prayers which the apostle so affectionately be-
speaks were answered, and some seemed to be forgotten : Yet
^ did God make what seemed the rejection of some the means
of answering the rest. He was for a while delivered into the
hands of those ill Judea who believed not; and this providence,
^hich might have seemed an invincible obstacle to his design,
proved the occasion of bringing him to Rome, and promoted
the success of his ministry there.
33 Let us adore the God of grace and peace, who works the
The apostle recommends Phebe to the Romans: 173
most important ends by methods to us unthought of; and let sect.
us be greatly cautious that we do not rashly judge that hexxxiii.
hath rejected our prayers, because we do not see them an-
swered in that particular way which might have been more
agreeable to our own wishes.
SECT. XXXIV.
The apostle, after recommending Phebe to the Romans, particularly sa-
lutes several of his friends resident among them. Rom. xvi. 1 — 16.
Romans xrM. , ,,^,,^ RoMANS XVI 1.
t COMMEND unto TTAVING thus dispatched the substance ot sect.
you Phebe our sis- JLl j^y epistle, I would add, by way of post- xxxiv.
va^rof'the'chuTch ^cpP*'. something relating to a few particular""^
which is inCenchrea: Christian friends, With US or with you : and xvi. i.
first would recommend to yon the bearer of this
epistle, Phehe our sister, who is not only par-
taker with us in the profession of the gospel,
but in the office of a stated servant or deacon-
ess * of the church in Cenchrea, ^ in the neigh-
2 That ye receive bourhood of which I write to you. And I desire 2
her in the Lord, as ^^^^ ^^ would entertain her, in regard to her
that ye assist her in relation to the Lord Jesus Christ, our common
whatsoever business Saviour, with all Christian affection, and in a
she hath need of you: fnanner bccominsc those that profess themselves
for she hath been a . ^ . j /. ^.i i j ^ i.u i_
succourer of many saiuts, separated from the world to the honour
and of myself also, of his name ; and that you would assist her in
any thing in which she may need it of you; for I
can assure you she has been, in her office, an
helper of many, and of myself in particular; on
which account she is well worthy of your re-
gard, and will I hope meet with a very kind
reception from all that love me or have any
concern for the common cause.
3 Greet Priscilla I desire you would also sfilute the pious Pris-S
cilia and her worthy consort Jquila,^ whp have
» A stated servant or deaconess.] > The church in Cenchrea.'] As Paul
Compare 1 Tim. v. 9. That there were mentions the church in Cenchrea as dis-
some grave and pious matrons engaged in tinct from that at Corinth, though Cen-
such an office in the primitive church, chrea lay in the suburbs of it, I must
is, I think, very apparent from these submit to the candid reader, whether it
places: but it is obvious there were cir- be not probable that it had a distinct
cumstances which rendered such sort of pastor or bishop of its own.
servants much more useful and neces- « Priscilla and /Iquila.] This excellent
sary in the churches at that time, than couple appear, by this passage, to be re«
they would now generally be. turned to Rpme, on the ceasing of tha^
174 And sends several salutations^ in his oum name,
SEct. both deserved the name of my fellow-labourers andAquila, myhetp-
xxxiv. in Chrit Jesus, as they have each of them, ac- ^"^^'^ Christ jesus;
^ cordinsf to their different stations and charac-
svi. 3. ters, been ready to do their utmost to promote
4 the interest of the gospel amongst us. And in- 4 (Who have for my
deed they are persons who. for the preservation ''^*^ ^*'^ ?^''" ^^^'"^
own neck s " ii n t ri
of wj/ life, exposed to so many tumultuous dan- whom not only i
gers, (Acts xviii. 6, 7, 12, 13.) have, as it were, give thanks, but also
laid down their own necks, that is, offered them- ^'' ^^^ churches of
selves to the extremest dangers ; to whom there-
fore i do not onb^ owe mi/ own personal thanks,
but also all the churches of the Gentiles, whose
apostle 1 peculiarly am, and for whose spiritual
liberties and privileges I am always so strenuous
5 an advocate. You will also, I hope, present my 5 Likewise gre^abe
sincere a7id affectionate salutation to the church Ijii^'r^h that ism their
,..,., -f- I ., , house. Salute my
that IS in their nrmse^ as 1 know there are several weii-beioved Epene-
other Christians with ihem, resident in the fami- t"s, who is the first-
ly > or meeting them for social worship there. |«;u'ts of Achaia umo
Salute also my beloved Epenetus, who is one of
the first-fruits of Achaia^ to Cln'ist in the num-
ber of the first Christian converts of these re-
gions, and therefore worthy my particular re-
6 membrance. Salute Mary, who has taken a great ^ ^^^^^ ivtary, who
deal of pains on our account, to accommodate {^^^^^'^^^^3™"^ ^*
me and my companions when we were in her
7 neighbourhood. Salute Andronicus^ and Junias 7 Salute Androni-
mv kinsmen, and dear in the bond of Christian f"^ ^"^ -^""'^ I"7
^s, I • J 'i. J rr • A i • Kinsmen and mv fel-
fellowship and united sutterings too, having low-prisoners, who
once been my fellow^prisoners ; who were early are of note amon*
in great reputation among the apostles/ and were ^^^ apostles, who ai-
edict against the Jews which had driven « Andronicus, &c.] Dr. Jqnkins very
them from thence, in the reign of Clan- justly observes that this list of names
dius, Acts xviii. 2. Priscilla seems to can be no objection at all to the autho-
havq been a woman of great note, and rity ofthis epistle; for it might be an
probably of distinguished genius and in- encouragement to the persons thus par-
fluence; which appear-^, not only from ticularjy mentioned, might conciliate
the manner in which she is here named, some additional respect to theiti, where-
but also from the edification which the by their usefulness might be promoted,
eloquent Apollos i-eceived from her in- and would render each of these persons
structions, in concurrence with those of a kind of witness to the getiuineness of
her husband. the epistle, as we may naturally sup-
<* Thefirst'frUiti, &c.] It is very pro- pose it was shown to each of them,
bable he might be converted at the same Jenk. of Christianity, Vol. II. p. 37.
time with Stephanas, called also the Jirst- ^ In reputation among the apodles.] Dio-
/r«z7j of Achaia, (1 Cor. xvi. 15.) for there dati thinks that apostles here signifies
is no manner of necessity to understand evangelists; and that the meaning isj that
by that expression, the very Jirst Chris- these persons were noted messengers of
/'an convert. Indeed it is possible Epe- the churches, 2Cor. viii. '23; Phil ii. 25.
n*itus might be one of that happy family But I rather apprehend with Mr. Cra-
to which this appellation is given. dock, (Apost. Hist. p. 43,) that they were
to the beloved in Christ Jesus at Romei 175
so were in Christ be^ g/so happy zn being joined to thechurchof CAm< sect.
fore me. before me) and therefore, though once the ob- xxxiv*
ject of my furious persecuting zeal, are now "^
honoured and beloved as my elder brethren in xvi. 7.
SGreetAmpllasmy the Lord. Salute AmpUas, my beloved in theS
beloved iti the Lord. £^^^^ foj. ^hom I have a most affectionate
friendships cemented in the bonds of mutual
9 Salute Urbane our fj^j^j, ^jj^j j^^g Salute also Ufbanus, myfellow-g
.Shys"nfy bel'ovTd. labourer in the gospel of Christ, to the service
of vv^hich he is so faithfully devoted, and with
him mi/ beloved Siachys^ of whose friendship I
cannot but retain an affectionate remembrance.
app?ofe'd"*in Christ! ^S's/wfc J/jc/Ze^, whose long-cxperienced worth lo
Salute them which renders him thoroughly approved in the cause
are of Arisiobulus* of Christ, as a disciple of a character undoubt-
^^^^'^^^ • edly honourable. Salute also those [of the family^
of Aristobulus,^ and assure the Christians that
hold the lowest station in it, that they are not
11 Salute Herodion forgotten by me. Salute my cousin Herodian^U
*ny kinsman. Greet 6 J • viu *• ^ *l *
them that be of the still dearer to me m the ties oi grace than m
hausehoid of Narcis- thosc of nature ; and those belonging to \the house-
9.|s^,^which are in the ^^^^ ^yj jsfarcissus, who are believers in the Lord
12 Salute Tryphena Jcsus Christ. Salute thosc excellent women 12
and Tryphosa, who Tryphena and Tryphosa, who, according to
labour in the Lord their stations, Aaue /a^oMredZ with great diligence
Salute the beloved . • /• 7 r 7 rf / t 1 1 •
Persis, which la- ^^ the service 01 the Lord, oaiute the beloved
boured much in the Persis, who distinguished herself among many
^^^^'^' who were faithful and diligent; so that it may
properly be said, she laboured much in the Lord,
13 Salute Rufus, Salute Rufiis, chosen in the Lord, whom I es-1^
chosen in the Lord ^-g^^^ ^^ ^ Christian of a most excellent charac-
and hjs mother and , , ., ^ rr- . • ^ . •
ter; and pay the most atiectionate respects in
my name to his mother and mine; ^ for so I may
mine.
some early converts who had been dence that they were Christians. It
known and much esteemed by the apos- seems most probable they were pei^sons
ties before the dispersion occasioned by of high rank who had each a great fa-
the death of Stephen, (Acts viii. 2.) and mily of slaves ; and some of them beino;
if so, perhaps \^jlu\ might once have Christianconverts, the apostle would not
been active in persecuting them, and forget them, low as their rank in life
have learned their names at first, with was, when he was saluting his brethren
an hostile intent of hunting them down in so particular a manner. We may
to destruction. observe what a regard the apostle hid
g Those [0/ the family] of Arisiobnlus.'] for foreign churches, when he informe4
The Roman church hath consecrated himself of the names, circumstances,
days to the honotir of many of the saints and abodes of so many then in Rome,
mentioned in this chapter, whom they '> His mother and mine.] Hence some
declare, I know not on what sufficient have thought that Rufus was at least
authority, to have been martyrs. See half-brother to Paul; but perhaps he
L'Euf. Pref to the Romans, p. 6,7. To might in this expression referto the ma-
these they have added Aristobulus and ternal care this good woman had takea
Narcissus, though there is no certainevi- of him.
176 and bids them salute one another with an holy /cist
SECT, call her, on account of that maternal tenderness
toxiv. and care which she has often shown towards me.
Salute Asi/ncritus, Phlegon, Hermes, Patrobas, 14 Salute Asyncri^*
^?"?-, Hermes, and all the brethren with them, as if ^"'' ^1"^°"' S"'^
XVI. 14. n j.t 1 J 1 '11 1 ^^^y Patrobas, Her-
every one or them had been particularly named, mes, and the breth-
15 Salute Philologus and Julias, Nereus and his ""^n which are with
sister, and Olympas, and all the other sincere ^ f^c i * nui i
' J ^Y • • ; 'IT ^"5 Salute Philolo-
saints and Christians' that are with them; gus and Julia, Ne-
whom, with the rest of the persons that I have reus and his sister,
mentioned, I most sincerely honour and love. ^?f olympas, and
«/ 3U the saints whicbt
16In a vrord, whether you be Jews or Gentiles, are with them.
when you meet at your assemblies salute one 16 Salute one an-
another with a holy kiss;^ and take care that °^^'^' Zu^ f" ^j'^
the kiss which you give to each other at the ofchrist salute you.
conclusion of your worship, be expressive of a
pure and undissembled affection, and conducted
with the gravest and most decent circumstances.
All the churches of Christ in these parts salute
i/ou; as they, with me, have heard of the emi-
nent figure you make in religion, and the many
excellent persons who are resident among you.
IMPROVEMENT.
Though so much of this section be a mere catalogue of names,
it is not without its moral and religious instruction. We see in
it the good heart of the apostle; how full he was of the senti-
ments of Christian friendship; how solicitous he was to express
his esteem and love for his brethren in the Lord. And God hath
made him the means of transmitting to posterity the memorials
. of many excellent persons of whom we nowhere else read or
hear any thing: of whom all that we know is, that they were
such as deserved the particular affection of St. Paul, and were
professors of the gospel at Rome in the reiga of a very worth-
less and wicked prince, under whom it is highly probable that
some of them suffered martyrdom for Christ.
His large heart opened to embrace them all, whether by birth
Jews or Gentiles: and as they shared in his salutations, we can-
not doubt but they shared in his prayers too. We find some of
'^ Alt the saints y ^c.'\ Calvin and others saluting each other was borrowed
very justly observe, that had Peter been from the Jewish synagogue; and as
now at Rome, he would undoubtedly chastely and prudently as it was
have been named; since no one in this managed, it seems to have been the
numerous catalogue wasof a dignity and occasion of those false and scandal-
eminence by any means comparable to ous reports which were so industri-
him; and yet, if he were not there at this ously propagated among the heathen,
time, the whole tradition of the Koman of the adulterous and incestuous praci
bishops, as the Roman church delivers it, tices in Christian assemblies; on which
fails in the most fundamental article of all. account it seems to have bee» laid
* A holy kis$.'\ The custom of thus aside very early.
Reflections on the friendly saliitatioiis of St, Paul 177
these pious and much-esteemed friends of the apostle, were wo- sect.
men, of whom he speaks with great regard, as of persons whom xxxiv.
divine grace had made very useful in the church; who had been ~"
helpers of many, and particularly of him; who had laboured, yea, ^^' *
laboured much i?i the Lord. Let not that sex therefore think 12
that it is cut ofiffrom the service of Christ because the ministry
is appropriated to men* Eminently useful have many of them
been. The most valuable ministers have often been assisted by
them in the success of their work, while their pious care, under
the restraint of the strictest modesty and decorum, has happily
and effectually influenced children, servants, and young friends;
yea, has been the means of sowing the seeds of religion in ten-
der minds, before they have been capable of coming under mi-
nisterial care.
Generous was the zeal which Aquila and Priscilla showed inS
exposing even their own lives in the defence of this holy apostle*
Great obligations did they thereby lay upon all the churches of
the Gentiles, and on us, who, at this distance of time, receive
so many blessings from the longer continuance of St. PauPs life,
which they were ready so heroically to defend at the hazard of 4
their own.
Truly valuable were these mutual friendships, of which zeal
for Christ was the common bond; lasting, and indeed everlast-
ing. These excellent persons are doubtless the companions of
Paul in glory now, and will many of them be his crown in the
day of the Lord. Some of them indeed were in Christ before
him, and he speaks of it as peculiarly to their honour. Let
those who were early in Christ rejoice in the thought. Let
those who came later into his church be exhorted to exert them-
selves with the greater vigour in his service, that they may re-
cover the time they have lost: and let us all learn to esteem it
as the most substantial proof of our love to those who are pecu-
liarly dear to us, to show, upon all occasions, how sincerely we
wish that they may early form an acquaintance with Christ; that
they may constantly walk in him, and grow up in all things in
him, as our common Head.
SECT. XXXV.
The apostle concludes with other salutations, and a necessary caution
against those who woidd divide the chirch, together with a doxology
suited to the general purport of what he had been writing, Rom. xvi.
17, to the end.
FoMANs XV,. 17. Romans xvT. 17.
f^oW I beseech A ^^ now, having dispatched those saluta-
^^ tions which Christian friendship has largely
173 The aposile cautions against those that cause divisions,
SECT, dictated, let me conclude tny epistle to you yo«, brethren, mark
XXXV. with a few words Of additional advice. And thi^r^and offe'iTc^*'
•~ / would particularly exhort you, brethren, to contrary to the doc'
^^^^ ^'^ have your eyes upon, and to mark out for the trine which ye have
caution of others, Mose persons, whether in pub- '^^'""^^i ^^^ avoid
lie or private life, which cause divisions and of-
fences [among you,'\ by false doctrines, factious
tempers, and scandalous lives: therein doing
contrary to that pure, certain, and uniting doc-
trine which you have learned of us, the apostles
of Jesus Christ, who have been commissioned
by him as the authentic teachers of his gospel.
And when you have discovered such pernicious
seducers, avoid them, so as to have no intimate
converse with them, nor even to permit them
to continue in your communion, if they will not
be reclaimed by the milder methods of brother-
ISly admonition. For yow may be assured that 18 Tor they that
such, whatever they may pretend, serve not the are such, serve not
r ] T /~M - A J 1 • • our Lord Jesus Christ,
Lord Jesus Lhrist, under whose commission b^^ ^heir own beiiy-
we so apparently act, and the nature of whose and by good words
religion is so holy and benevolent: hut, on the anf' fa»r speeches de-
° -i. • 1 • iU ^7 • 7 77 ceive the hearts of
contrary, it is plain they serve their own belly ; t^e simple,
they have only theirown secularinterestinview,
and hope to gain some temporal advantage by
setting themselves up as heads of parties among
you; and by fair speeches and flattering forms of
address,^ they deceive the hearts of the innocent
and well-meaning, and lead them into snares of
which they are little aware.
19 It is very possible, that having done so much 19 For your obe-
mischief here at Corinth and at other places, dience is come abroad
. , , . , . *^ unto all men. lam
they may also make some attempts upon you, gjad therefore ob
especially considering the figure you make in your behalf: hutyei
the Christian world; but Itrusttheir endeavours
will be unsuccessful, for the report of your ex-
emplary obedieyice to the dictates of our holy re-
ligion is come abroad unto all; therefore I re-
joice on your account, in hope you will overcome
this and every other danger, and maintain the
good character you have already gained. But I
give you this caution out of my abundant
* Flattering forms of addres&.\ Ei/Xcyia, periphrasis. We see here what these
in this connection, has a force which J weapons are which those false apostles,
inew not how lo express but by this opposed t& the txiiracles of the true.
and prays that the God of peace rtiay be with them, 179
1 would have you tcndemess and care; because / am desirous sect,
wise unto that which ^^^ ^^ 7 g ^^-..^ ^^^ sagacious With respect to XXXV.
IS good, and simple ^y ^ ^ '^ r« ^« • ^ • ^ • m
con<;erningevil: every opportunity of practising and maintain- j^^^
ing that which is good, and as simple as possi- xvi. 19.
ble with regard to that which is evil ; perfectly
free from all ill views and designs of every
kind. And I know how much the insinuations
of those men tend to destroy those benevolent
dispositions which should ever reign in the
hearts of Christians, and to fill them with such
prejudices against each other as may produce
mutual injuries.
20 And the God jind I have an agreeable persuasion that 3'-ou 20
of peace shall bru-se ^j^ ^^^^ ^^^e to maintain this happy mixture
Satan under vourieet _, , , , .Kf-' . .
shortly. The grace of innocencc and prudence, ana will succeed in
of our Lord Jesus that care. Yes, my brethren, I am well assured
Christ be with you. ^j^^^ ^j^^ q^^ of peace ^^ from whom we derive all
our peace and happiness, and who delights in
seeing this peaceful temper prevail among his
servants, will quickly bruise Satan under your
feet; will defeat the artifices by which the great
enemy of God and men is endeavouring to in-
sinuate himself into the church, and to infuse
his own malignant spirit into its members. God
will enable you, animated by the first great pro-
mise, (Gen. iii. 15.) which you have seen so
illustriously fulfilled, to trample on the sly de-
ceiver, as on a wounded serpent whose head
your great Leader hath already crushed. And
for this purpose, way the grace of our Lord Je-
sus Christ, which hath already been in so con-
siderable a degree imparted to you, [be] still
more constantly and abundantly with you I
Amen.
H-x Timoiheus my I add by way of postscript, that Timothy mj/2I
work-fellow, and Ln- pj^^^g ^^^ zcalous fellow -labourer, to whose af-
cius, and Jason and \, . -. ^ ^ ^ ^• \ t r • i
Sosi pater, my kins- fection I am SO much obliged, and Lucius, and
men, salute you. Jason and Sosipater, the messengers of the
church at Berea,^ and both of them mij kins-
men, salute you with sincere Christian friendship.
22 I Tertius, who / Tertius, or Silas, who wrote [this] epistle, 22
wrote this epistie, ^j^.j^ ^j^^ ^^^^^^^ p^^j dictated it to me,^ as
*» Sosipater.'\ As it appears from Acts seems not himself to have been very mcM
XX. 4, that Sosipater was with St. Paul versed in the Greek cliaracters, Gal. vi.
when he travelled in Greece, in the year 11 : compare I Cor. xvi. 21. He there-
38, this is one argument for fixing the fore made use of the hand of Silas, or, asf
date of this epistle to that year. the Latin would express his name, Ter-
c fVhoivrote this epistle, &c,] St. Paul tius, who wrote what the aposlle dictat-
180 He adds the salutations of some other Christian friends ;
SECT, his secretary, do also most affectionately salute sa^"te you in th«
XXXV. you in the Lord. ^'*''^'
' The generous Gains, who is my host, and in- 23 Gaius mine host,
^^°™- deed, I may say, that of the whole church, so ^°^ °^ )^^ ,"^o"®
xyu)l3. J • 1 / -^ J. -r*! >. v. j j church, saluteth you.
ready is he to every act of hospitality and good- Erasuis the cham^
ness, salutes you, [and] Erastus the steward of beiiain of the city
the city {also] salutes you; and so doth one f'aluteth you, and
n ^ t 1.U u i. !-• 1 1 Quaitus a brother.
Quartus, who, though you may not particularly
know him, is a Christian brother,^ whose name
I think worthy of being inserted.
24. Once more receive my repeated good wishes 24 The grace of
that the best of all blessings may attend you; ^"'■tTth'^''"ou^^aif
even that the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ Amen.
may he with you all : to which I again put my
cordial Amen.
25 Now, let me sum up all with ascribing praise . 25 Now to him that
to the great Author of all the blessings of which lish^oraccording to
I have been writing ; even to him, who, as he my gospel and the
has called you to participate these invaluable preaching of Jesus
blessings, is able to strengthen you^ in every vir- t^hrreveSn^ofthe
tuous disposition and good resolution ; accord- mystery, which was
ing to the tenor of my gospel, even the preach- kept secret since
ing of Jesus Christ, as our only and almighty ^ ® ^^'^ ^g^^*
Saviour, whom I proclaim, wherever I come,
to Gentiles as well as to Jews : a gospel which,
however it is opposed as contrary, is indeed most
exactly agreeable to the revelation which God
has now been pleased to make of that ministry
in ancient times kept in silence,^ and never before
cd; and I submit to consideration, whe- Sir Norton Knatchbull conjectures, that
ther some of the intricate and some of in order to prevent any suspicion as if
the unfinished sentences which we meet the epistle ended with the xivth chapter,
■with in these epistles, might not be ow- some orthodox Christian transferred this
ing to this method of writing by an ama- passage from thence, which he supposes
nuensis. They whose variety of busi- to have been its true place. Dr. Mills
ness has obliged them to dictate toothers, is of the same opinion; and supposes the
and use their pens in such a manner, two last chapters to have been added by
will be very sensible this is no absurd wayof postscript, as the apostle had time
or very improbable conjecture. Com- before he sent it away. All the other
pare Jerem. xxxvi. 17, 18, as an instance epistles of Paul end *vith the benediction,
of a similar nature. f Mystery, &c.] Many commentators
^ A bwtlier.'\ Mr. Pierce thinks this explain these verses as referring to the
expression intimates that he was a calling of the Gentiles into the church,
Chrklian minister. Compare Phil- iv. 21, and then some of them suppose the ^gq-
22; but I cannot say it appears sufii- voig uiuvioLs to refer to the division of time
ciently evident. by jubilees; but it is certain the words
® No-jo to him^ &c.] This doxology is will make good and weighty sense on the
found in many copies at the end of the different interpretations we have given;
xivth chapter, and in theAlexandiian MS. and as the jubilees so early grew intone-
is inserted both there and here. Jerome gleet among the Jews, it would be less
says that Marcian rejected the two last natural to suppose the periods of tim?
chapters, as contrary to his opinion; and tbey measured to be designed here.
and concludes zoith a benediction and doxologij. 181
26 But now is §0 fully exhibited: But^ adored be his good- sect.
made manifest, and jjggg j^ jg j^q^q made manifest accordins^ to the xxxv,
by the scriptures or ' ^ , , . < ?• . L
the prophets, accord- tenor 01 the prophetic scriptures, according to—
ing to the command- the commandment of the eternal God. And it ^-^ 'IJfi
^'^Go'd madrknown ^^ "^^ ^"^^ discovered to us by the Spirit, but""'*' '
to^aU^naUons for^the publicly made known to all the Gentile nations^
obedience of faith :) as well as the people of Israel, jTor the obedience
of faith ; that they, firmly believing it, may yield
a correspondent practical submission to it, and
so obtain by it everlasting salvation ; subjecting
27 To God only themselves in all things to the sacred authority 27
S ChmUo'";!' «f '^^ ""(y-"'*^ God, who has so prudenUy con-
Amen. trived and so effectually executed this grand
scheme. To him, on the whole, [6c] glori^ iy
Jesus Christ, in all the churches, and in the ge^
neral assembly, to endless ages! Amen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Worthy are these concluding words of being deeply engraven ver. 25.
on every heart. The gospel was a mystery long concealed in
the breast of the Divine wisdom, and opened but by imperfect
hints, even, to the church itself, in former ages. Let us be
humbly thankful that it is now made manifest, and that we are
among the nations who are called to the obedience of the faith.
Let us be solicitous to answer that call; and if we have already 26
done it in any measure, let us remember we are still surrounded
with many snares and dangers, so that we have continual need
of being strengthened and confirmed by him who hath done us 25
the honour to call us into the fellowship of his gospel. Let us
walk worthy of it, and faithfully endeavour to advance its inter-
ests in a noble superiority to all those secular and mercenary 18
motives by which bad men, under a Christian profession, are
often influenced, and in consequence of which they often abuse
even the ministry of religion to the most infamous purposes.
Let us show how thoroughly we have i;nbibed the spirit of
this divine dispensation, by the generosity of our sentiments ;
guarding both against scandals and divisions, and aiming in 17, 18
wisdom, integrity and love, both to unite and edify the body of
Christ. Satan will indeed lay discouragements and stumbling-
blocks in our way, and perhaps may sometimes use very subtle
arts to promote discord and division among those who ought to
be most dear to each other in the bonds of the Lord, But let us
use a holy caution, and commit ourselves cheerfully to the Di-
vine keeping, and we may humbly hope that the Ood of peace
will make us victorious over all the artifice and power of our spir
ritual enemies, and will shortly bruise Satan under our feet.
182 Reflections on the concluding section,
SECT. Let us humbly hope that he will, through the grace of our
XXXV. Lord Jesus Christ, in virtue of that great original promise which
was given to cheer our first parents when they lay under their
deep distress and heavy load of new-contracted guilt. (Gen.
iii, 13.) And as we see how God hath taken the subtle in his
own craftiness, and triumphed over Satan by that event which
he laboured to accomplish as his own triumph, even the death
Ver. 27, of our Divine Redeemer; let us ascribe to him, as the only wise
God, everlasting glory. And oh that we may join with all the
redeemed world in this ascription, when the accuser of the bre-
thren, the great enemy of God and man, with all his adherents
and instruments, shall be cast out for ever! Amen.
N. B. — A note added to the end of this epistle says that it was written to the Ro-
mans from Corinthf by Phebcy servant of the church at Cenchiea. Part of this the first
Terse of this last chapter justifies ; but as the most ancient manuscripts have not
these notes, and some of them are plainly contrary to some passages in the episv
Ue tQ which they are afiixed, they afe to be esteemed of no authority.
THE END OF THE FAMILY EXPOSITOR ON THE I10M/!^NS^
THE
FAMILY EXPOSITOR:
OR,
A PARAPHRASE
ON THE
FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE
TO THE
CORINTHIANS;
WITH CRITICAL NOTES,
AND A PRACTICAL IMPROFEMENT OF EACH SECTION
VOL. IV. N
A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
TO THE
Ig^arapDrasie anD JSotes
ON THE
FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
The Apostle Paul had been the instrument, ift the
hand of God, of planting a numerous Christian church,
chiefly of Gentile converts, at Corinth ; where his minis-
try was so successful, that he continued there near two
years. (Acts xviii.l — 18.) Corinth was a city of Achaia,
situated on the isthmus which joins Peloponnesus (now
called the Morea,) to the rest of Greece. From the
convenience of its situation for commerce, it abounde4
in riches, and was furnished with all the accommoda-
tions, with all the elegancies and superfluities of life.
This, by too natural a consequence, led its inhabitants
into luxury, lewdness, and all manner of vice ; and they
were accordingly infamous even to a proverb.
About the space of three years after the apostle had
left Corinth to preach the gospel in other parts of Greece,
he had occasion to write this Epistle to the Corinthians ;
which he accordingly wrote from Ephesus, about the
year 57, the third of the Emperor Nero. See Vol. III.
sect. 42, note d, and sect. 44, note a.
The reason for which this epistle was written, was to
answer some important queries proposed by the Corin-
thians, and correct the various criminal irregularities and
disorders of which they were guilty.
186 A General Introduction
In correcting the abuses with which they were charge-
able,
The first article on which the apostle thought himself
obliged to insist, related to the parties smd fattions into
which they were fallen, and the opposition which was
made by some of them to his own apostolical mission.
On this head he largely discourses in the first four chap-
ters ; introducing the epistle with an affectionate address
to the Corinthian converts, in which he congratulates
them on the rich variety of gifts and graces God had
bestowed upon them, and animates their hopes of his
continued favour in the Lord Jesus Christ, even till the
day of his final appearance : (Chap, i/ 1 — 9-) And then,
expressing his great concern on account of their ani-
mosities and factions, he expostulates with them on the
unreasonableness of setting up Christian ministers as
heads of parties, when they were under such strong en-
gagements to Christ as their common Saviour and Mas-
ter. (Ver. 10 — 16.) And as he well knew that a fond re-
gard to eloquence and philosophy, to which some of the
Corinthian teachers made high pretensions, was one great
occasion of their divisions, he sets himself to show how
little stress was to be laid upon them ; which he illus-
trates by the choice ijaat God had made of gospel
preachers entirely destitute of these boasted accomplish-
ments. (Ver. 17, to the end.) The apostle further ex-
plains the reasons for which he had declined all osten-
tation of eloquence when he came among the Corin-
thians, and particularly insists on the extraordinary na-
ture of the facts and doctrines he was to teach, which
were of a much higher original than any discoveries
which human wit or learning could make, and were to
be traced up to the immediate teachings of the Holy
Spirit; their nature being so wonderful that it was
difficult for the corrupted minds of men to receive them,
even when they were taught. (Chap. ii. throughout.)
After this the apostle more directly comes to the case
of their animosities and divisions, and reproves their
carnality in contending about human teachers, and
urges many important considerations to cure them of so
unbecoming a temper. (Chap. iii. 1—9.) Reminding
to the First Epistle to the Corinthians, 187
them, foY this purpose, of the great trial which every
man's work must undergo, the guilt of polluting by un-
hallowed divisions the temple of God, the vanity of hu-
man wisdom in his sight, and of glorying in men, since
ministers and all things are appointed for the common
benefit of believers, (Ver. 10, to the end.) The apostle
farther discourses with the same view of the nature of
the ministerial office, reminds them of the final judgment
of him who searcheth all hearts, and the obligation they
were under to the Divine goodness for every advantage
by which they were distinguished from others: (Chap. iv.
1 — 7.) And as a particular opposition had been made
in the Corinthian church to himself, he represents the
hardships and dangers to which he and his brethren had
been and were exposed in the service of the gospel, and
the obligations which he had in an especial manner laid
upon them ; warning them not to force him upon seve-
rities which he was very unwilling to use. (Ver. 8, to
the end.) And having thus discoursed with admirable
wisdom, faithfulness, and zeal, he dismisses, for the pre-
sent, this part of his subject ; which, on account of his
personal concern in it, was attended with circumstances
of peculiar delicacy.
The second topic which the apostle considers, was the
case of a notorious offender in the Corinthian church,
who was guilty of most scandalous incest with his father's
wife. Animated, therefore, with a warm zeal for the ho-
nour of Christ, for the purity and credit of the Christian
church, with a benevolent concern for the conviction of
the offender, and that others might be deterred from the
like ent>rmous practices, he exhorts them, upon these
principles^ to beware of all unnecessary connection with
him, and to exclude him from Christian comm.union.
^Chap. V. throughout.)
The third article which, in this epistle, St. Paul ex-
hibits against the Corinthians, is, that by a covetous and
litigious temper they were led, contrary to the rules of
Christian prudence and love, and sometimes contrary
even to the principles of justice, to prosecute their breth-
ren in the heathen courts. This he solemnly censures
and condemns, and closes what he offers upon this head.
188 A General Introduction
by warning them of the sad consequences that would at-
tend the indulgence of those criminal dispositions in
which Christianity found them, and from which it was
intended to deliver them. (Chap. vi. 1 — 11,)
In the fourth place, the Apostle Paul cautions them
against the sin oi fornication, to which they had been,
in their Gentile state, greatly addicted. And it should
seem, that having been formerly wont to look upon this
heinous crime as lawful, there were even now some
among them who reckoned it among the things indif-
ferent, and that they were not in general sufficiently
convinced of its enormity. He therefore introduces what
he proposed to say on this subject, with some useful re-
flections on things really indifferent, and then illustrates
the heinous evil of fornication, from views peculiar to the
Christian religion. (Ver. 12, to the end.)
Having thus largely, and with great faithfulness and
plainness, corrected some sad disorders with which the
Corinthians were chargeable.
The apostle proceeds to the other main end of his epis-
tle, namely, to answer certain important questions which
it seems the Corinthians had proposed. And here.
He determines, firsts Those which related to the
marriage state. Some questions upon this would natu-
rally arise among the first converts to Christianity, as,
Whether they should disown and withdraw from their
partners if they continued unbelievers ? And, Whether
it was good to marry in the present circumstances of
the church? when the contracting new and especially
^uch near alliances in those times of persecution, would
involve in particular difficulties those who should enter
into the marriage relation, which they might, notwith-
standing, judge it proper for other reasons to do. Now
the apostle shows, at his entrance upon this subject, that
in some circumstances the marriage state should be en-
tered into and continued in, but in others foreborn,
particularly at that time ; and enjoins wives not to de-
part from their husbands and husbands not to dismiss
their wives: (Chap. vii. 1- — 11.) He then shows that
marriages were not to be dissolved, as some thought
they mighty on account of a difference in religion ; and
to the First Epistle to the Corinthians, 189
very properly urges in the general, contentment with the
stations in which they were called, and a concern to
serve God in their proper condition, whether married or
single, bound or free. (Ver. 12 — 24.) And with regard
to single persons, he asserts the inexpediency of their
marrying in the circumstances of the church at that
juncture, inculcating a serious sense of the shortness of
time, as the best remedy against inordinate attachment
to any secular interest. (Ver. 25, to the end.)
A second query which the Corinthians had proposed
to the apostle to be resolved, was. How far they might
comply with their heathen neighbours in eating- things
sacrificed to idols f St. Paul upon this reminds them,
that though all Christians might well be supposed to
know the vanity of those imaginary deities to which
the sacrifices were offered, yet it might prove to some
an occasion of grief and scandal, that the professors of
Christianity should partake of those sacrifices in their
temple ; which therefore charity would require them by
all means to avoid. (Chap. viii. throughout.) And hav-
ing, in this instance, urged them to a Christian conde-
scension to their brethren, that he might enforce the
principle more strongly, by his own condescension to
the weak in waving to accept of a maintenance from
the Corinthians, he introduces what he had to say upon
this head, with a short discourse on the right which, as
a gospel minister, he really had to be supported by those
among whom he laboured ; which he argues both from
natural equity and scripture principles : (Chap. ix. 1 —
14.) He then proceeds to show, that out of tenderness
to them, and to prevent exceptions to the gospel, he had
waved this right, and had been cautious upon all occa-
sions to avoid offence, by exercising self-denial, which
he illustrates by a very expressive simile taken from
tliose who contended in the Grecian games. (Ver. 15, to
the end.) And to recommend this self-denial and holy
caution to the Corinthians, he represents the privileges
which Israel of old enjoyed, and the displeasure which,
notwithstanding this, God manifested against them
in the wilderness, when they indulged their irregular
and luxurious desires, and in contempt of the manna.
190 A General Introduction
lusted after quails; an example proper to put the Co-
rinthians in mind of the danger they ran of incurring
the Divine displeasure, if they should be induced, for
the sake of gratifying a luxurious appetite, to partake of
entertainments upon things offered to idols in the hea-
then temples. (Chap. x. 1 — 13.) That he might there-
fore caution them against all approaches to idolatry, he
particularly argues, from that communion which as
Christians they had with Christ at his table, that they
ought to keep at the remotest distance from what might
justly be called having communion with devils. (Ver. 14 —
2^.) After which he lays down more particular direc-
tions as to the cases and circumstances in which things
sacrificed to idols might or might not lawfully be eaten;
and urges further considerations to engage them will-
ingly to resign their own gratification, for the glory of
God and the good of their brethren. (Ver. 23, to the
end; chap. xi. 1.)
y- The apostle now proceeds to a third query, concern-,
ing the manner in which women should deliver any thing
in public, when by a divine impulse called to it. And
after having settled this point, he particularly corrects
the indecency of women's prophesying with their head
uncovered. (Ver. 2 — 16.) Being thus led to consider cir-
cumstances which attended the Christian worship, he
takes the occasion naturally afforded, of introducing a
discourse upon several abuses among them of a higher
nature, with respect to the public celebration of the
Lord's Supper ; leading back their views to its original
institution, and inferring from thence the danger of pro-
faning it in the manner they did. (Ver. 17, to the end.)
Being thus naturally, and as it were accidentally, brought
to take notice again of the corruptions prevailing in the
Corinthian church, the apostle makes some remarks up-
on their abuse of the spiritual gifts ; observing that they
all proceed from the same sacred agent, and are intend-
ed for the edification of the same body in which all
Christians are united. (Chap. xii. 1 — 13.) Inculcating
humility in the use of those gifts, and that mutual af-
fection which the Corinthians needed to be taught, he
pursues the allegory further, and represents Christian??
to the First Epistle to the Corinthians, 191
as so united in one body as to have entirely the same
interest; and insists on a tender care of the least mem-
ber, from its subserviency to the good of the whole.
(Ver. 15, to the end.) And to engage the Corinthians
to cultivate love, as more important than the gifts about
which they contended, he gives a lovely description of
that excellent grace; concluding it with a reflection on
its perpetual duration, in which it exceeds even faith
and hope. (Chap. xiii. throughout.) After thus inculcat-
ing charity and love, a grace which they needed much
to adorn their Christian profession and direct the ex-
ercise of their spiritual gifts, the apostle particularly
cautions them against their prevailing vain ostentation
of the gift of tongues, and reasons with them concerning
the absurdity of the manner in which they, some of them
at least, abused that gift. (Chap. xiv. 1 — 19.) And
adds, upon the whole, proper motives to prevent that
abuse. (Ver. 20, to the end.)
Some among the Corinthians doubted and others de-
nied the resurrection of the dead. To prove and es-
tablish, therefore, this great and peculiar article of the
Christian faith, the Apostle Paul makes some remarks
on the certainty and importance of the resurrection of
Christ: (Chap. xv. 1 — 11.) And infers from the resurrec-
tion of Christ, the certainty of the resurrection of the
dead; urging the importance of this grand fundamental
doctrine of Christianity, and mentioning, in the series
of his argument, that surrender of the mediatorial king-
dom which Christ, at the consummation of all things,
shall make to the Father. (Ver. 12 — 34.) After which
he answers objections to the resurrection, drawn from
our not being able to conceive of the particular manner
in which it shall be effected; and concludes with urging
this doctrine, as a noble incentive to the greatest rea-
diness and the warmest zeal in religion. (Ver. 25, to
the end.)
This is the connection of the several parts of this ex-
cellent epistle, and a sketch of the apostle's design,
which was to correct the corruptions and abuses and
answer some queries of the Corinthian church. And
192 A Geiieral Introduction, &g.
though he hath not throughout discussed these two
points separately, and with the exactness of systematical
method, yet he hath handled his subject in a more na-
tural manner, and given a masterly specimen of the free-
dom i^sual in epistolary writings. — Before he concludes,
he gives some advice to the Corinthian church, relating
to the collection proposed to be made for the poor saints
in Judea: (Chap. xvi. 1 — 12.) And then closes all
with some particular salutations and directions, with ge-
neral exhortations to courage and love, a solemn bene-
diction to true Christians, and an awful anathema against
those who were destitute of love to our Lord Jesus
Christ. (Ver. 13, to the end of the epistle.)
jpavapUase ano Botes
ON THE
FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
SECT. I.
The apostle introduces his epistle with a most affectionate and suitable
salutation, in which he congratulates the Corinthians on the rich va-
riety of gifts and graces jv/iich God had bestowed tipon them, and ani-
mates their hope of' his continued favour in the Lord Jesus Christ, even
till the day of his final appearance. 1 Cor. i. 1 — 9*
1 Cor. I. 1. 1 Corinthians i. 1.
pAUL, called ^o5e "pAUL, who was in so peculiar a manner sect.
Chrisr^thr^°^^''^"' ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^] ^^ apostle'' of Jesus Christ, not i-
win ofGod ''and Sos^ Undertaking that office of himself, but invested ;
thenes our brother, with it bi/ the most express declaration of the will j ^^'
of God, signified at the time of that miraculous
interposition of which you have so often heard;
and Sosthenes,^ so well known unto you, whom
I esteem as a dear brother, concur in writing
* Called to he an apostle.'] There is minister who attended Paul in his tra-
^reat propriety in every clause of the vels. (Compare Acts xviii. 17.) It was
salutation prefixed to this epistle, and both humility and prudence in the
particularly in ihis, as there were those apostle thus to join liis name with his
in the church of Corinth who affected own, in an epistle in which it was ne-
to call the authority of his mission into cessary to deal so plainly with them,
question. and to remonstrate against so many ir»
^ Soslhenes.'\ This was a Corinthian regularities.
194 PauU inscribing this epistle to the Corinthians ,
SECT, this epistle to the church of God which is in 2 Unto the church
I. the rich, populous, and learned citv of Corinth, ^^ ^^f 7*^1^^^ '^.^'J
_ u 1 • r 1 'i. • i.1 X xi ''/'£• xi Corinth, to them that
whose chief glory it is that they (ii thej are are sanctified
1.
2 * what their Christian profession speaks them to Christ Jesus, called
be,) are sanctified in vital union with Christ Je- ff *f '*'"^'' ""^^^ ^'*
\, 11 "^ 7/7 •.! . 1 J.' ^'^at in every place
SM5,*^ as well as called with an external vocation, call upon the name
by which they are separated from the rest of of Jesus Christ our
the world [as] the saints of God. And when Lord, both theirs and
ours *
we express our affectionate regard to you, and
our good wishes for your edification and com-
fort, we extend them to all that in every place ^
invoke the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, *
whom we, and all true Christians, join in ac-
knowledging and adoring as their [Lord] and
Sours. May you experimentallv know more of ^ Grace be unto
the privileges and blessings of "kis gospel ; and IZ:::^^:Z^Z
for that purpose, [wioy] grace and peace [ie] with from the Lord Jesus
i/ott, that abundance of Divine influence which Christ.
may establish your peace and multiply your
prosperity; even from God, the original foun-
tain of all blessings, whom we are now taught
to look upon as our reconciled and gracious
leather, and from Jesus Christ our Lord, that
anointed and exalted Saviour by whom we rcr
ceive the adoption, and through whose hands
all its blessings are communicated to us.
4 I cannot address you, my dear brethren, with- 4 I thank my Goi
out assuring you in the first place, that I always ^'^/y/ o" your be.
• 1 ui Ii 7 * /^ \] 4 half, for the grace of
give humble thanks to my uod on your account, qoj ^vhich is given
whenever I mention you before him in prayer, you byjesus Christ:
as I frequently do, for the abundant grace of
God given unto you in Christ Jesus, by virtue of
which you have been received into the Chris-
5 tiari church, and are made ornaments to it. For 5 That in every
^ Sanctified in Christ Jesus."] I cannot concerned to promote in this epistle,
agree with Mr. Locke, in concluding that than this declaration of his good wishes for
' this must signify only an external sepa- every true Christian upon earth, whether
ration of the irue religion, as the Jews Jew or Gentile, learned or unlearned,
were externally a holy people, 1 Pet. ii. Greek or Barbarian. To limit it, as
8,9, 10. It seems rather to intimate the Grotius, L*Enfant, and someothers would
persuasion which he bad, that notwith- do, to the Christians in Achaia, is to
:standing some lamented irregularities spoil all the strength and beauty of the
among them, which he was faithfully sentiment.
solicitous to reform, they were, in the ^ Invoke the name ^ Sx.c.] This strongly
general, a body of sincere Christians, implies, that it might well be taken for
and the exceptions comparatively few. granted that every true Christian would
d With all that in every place, &c.] often pray to Christ, as well as address
Nothing could better suit the candid and the Father in his name*
fcatholic views which Paul was so much
congratulates them that they came behind in no gift, 19*5
thing ye are enriched ever adored be his boly name, that in all things sect.
by him, in all utter- ^^^ enriched in him^ with a variety of gifts i-
ance, and m all »^ , , .• i i .^ . ^ i
knowledge: and graces, and particularly, that ye are made ^ ^^^
copious in all utterance, and ready [in] all know- j. 5/
6 Even as the tes- /ed^e of Spiritual and divine things: As the 6
timony of Christ was testimony which I bore to the gospel of Chrir.t,
confirmed m you. , x 1 1 i 4. r^ • ^u y» j
when 1 abode so long at Lormth, was covjirmed
among you^ by such various communications of
the Spirit, in consequence of which you became
7 So that ye come living witnesses of it to all who knew you. Sol
behind in no gift ; ij^^i yg^i are deficient in no srift which can ren-
wailmg for the com- j *^ ri'u* i,u i*i
ing of our Lord Jesus tier you usefui m his church, while you are
Christ : waiting for the glorious manifestation of our Lord
Jesus Christ, in connection with which, I hope,
you will always consider this extraordinary fur-
niture for his service, and improve it so as to
8 Who shall also advance your preparation for that day : Still 8
IZ'Tkirye^'may^te j^eeping up an humble dependence on him, who,
blameless in the day if you faithfully apply to him for the continued
of our Lord Jesus communication of his almighty aid, will confirm
"* * you to the end; [so that] when so many others
shall be condemned, [ye may he] presented
blameless and irreproachable in the great day of
9 God is faithful, q^^^ j^q^^^ Jesus Christ}' Fear not, my brethren, 9
called unto ^heTel! ^"^ ^^^^ blcsscd day will come, and bring with
lowship of his Son it those glories which we have so long be€n
Jesus Christ our taught to expect. Fear not but divine grace
^ ' will stiJl be effectual to bear you through all
difficulties in your way to it; for God [is] faith-
ful, hy whom you were called into the communion
and society of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord,
that you may participate of the blessings he
hath purchased; the grand promises of whose
kingdom, ye know, refer to that illustrious day
of which I have been speaking. Be therefore
courageous and cheerful in the assured expec-
tation of it.
' That ye are enriched, &c.] These re- sion suggests a rational and tender ar-
spectful congratulations and acknow- gument to reduce them to their former
ledgments of the things in which they afYection to him as their spiritual fa-
did rarely excel, had a most happy ten- ther.
dency to soften their minds, and to dis- ^ That ye matf be blameless, &c.] I
pose them the better to receive the plain think it would make a very low sense of
reproofs he was going to give them, and this, to explain it, as some have done,
which, in their circumstances, faithful that they would be preserved if blame-
love extorted from him. less: the apostle plainly intends to en-
i Confirmed amonrr you.l As they could courage their hope in that grace which
not but know they had received these might enable them to persevere, that
gifts by the hand of Paul, this expres- they might be found hlameiess.
196 Reflections on the obligations of the Christian calling.
IMPROVEMENT.
SECT. Let us remember that we also are sanctified in Christ, and
I- saints by our calling. Though we are not enriched with such
•^^ extraordinary endowments as those which were bestowed upon
^*''* ^' this primitive Corinthian church, yet we call on the name of
2 the Lord Jesus Christ ; and let it be considered as a band of
love to all those who join with us, to acknowledge him under
the character of their Lord and their Saviour. Let it engage
S us to pray that the same grace and peace may be with them from
God our Father, and from Jesus Christ our common Lord,
which we wish for ourselves.
4, &c. Let our hearts be ever open to such noble sentiments of
Christian love ; not envying the gifts or endowments of others,
but rather rejoicing in them, blessing God for them, and pray-
6ing that they may be largely increased; that so the testimony
of Christ may be confirmed by the flourishing state of religion
among his followers, than which no confirmation will probably
carry a stronger and more affecting conviction into the hearts
of those who observe it.
7 To quicken us to this, let us be continually waiting for the
revelation of Jesus Christ ; thinking seriously, how certainly
and how quickly he will be revealed from heaven, to bring us
and all our brethren to an account for the improvement we
make of the various favours he hath conferred upon us; of
9 which, surely, to be called into the fellowship of Christ, and the
participation of spiritual blessings by him, is to be reckoned
among the chief.
Let us rejoice in the fidelity of those promises which en-
courage us to hope that he whose grace hath called us to a par-
Sticipation of the gospel will confirm us blameless, even until
the day of Christ : and as we have such prospects of present
support and comfort and of final and complete salvation from
him, let us, like this blessed apostle, take a pleasure in sound-
1 — 9ing forth his name, and in keeping up a most affectionate re-
membrance of him, even of Jesus Christ our Lord and our
Saviour, in our own minds, and in those of our Christian
brethren.
He exhorts the Corinthians against schisms. 197
SECT. II.
The apostle expresses his great concer?i on account of the factions in the
church of Corinth, of which he had been informed ; and expostulates
with them as to the unreasonableness of setting up Christian ministers
as heads of parties , when they were under such strong engagements to
unite in Christ as their common Saviour and Master. 1 Cor. i. 10 — 16.
1 Cor I. 10. ^ ^^^- '• ^^*
Tyrow I beseech T iVOW^ hasten to the great things which I have sect.
you, brethren, by J- i^ view in this address to you : and / must "•
the name of our Lord ^^ ^ jj j^ j^ ^^ ^^|j ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^_ -__-
Jesus Christ, that ye j j • "^ ^ 1 Cor.
all speak the same thren, by the venerable and endearing name of j^ ^q^
thing, and that there qu^ Lord Jesus Christ,^ as you desire either to
be no divisions a- gg^^^j.^ jjjg favour or to advance his cause and
mong you ; but that ^ . ^i i i w n j
ye be perfectly join- interest in the world, that ye all endeavour, so
€d together in the far as possible, to Speak the same things that is,
thrrame'^ud'^ment" ^^^^ ^^^ ^^ "^* unnecessarily and unkindly con-
** ' tradict each other, but rather maintain a peace-
ful unanimous temper; that [Mere] may he no
schisms among you^ nor mutual alienation of af-
fection, hut that ye he all knit together in the same
mind and in the same sentiment; ^ waving unne-
cessary controversies, debating those which are
necessary with temper and candour, and de-
lighting to speak most concerning those great
and excellent things in which as Christians you
cannot but be agreed, and which, if duly con-
sidered, will cement your hearts to each other
in the strictest and most tender bonds.
HForithathbeen J ui-cre this with the greater earnestness, he- 11
declared unto me of .ft ,r 7 1 -^ j j 1 .»
you my brethren cflMse it hath been certified to me, my brethren, con-
by them which are of ccming i/ou, by those of Chloe'^s ifamily,'^'\ that
the house of Chioe, there are some contentions among you, which by
tentioDs^among you" "^ means beconje the relation wherein you stand
to each other and the regard which you pro-
fess to the gospel of Christ.
12 Now this I say, ^qjjq this I say and mean by the preceding 12
* By ike venerable and endearing name was in which he would have them agree.
of our Lord Jesus Christ.] This is beauti- The words must therefore express that
fully and properly opposed to the vari- peaceful and unanimous temper which
ous human names under which they Christians of different opinions may and
were so ready to list themselves. ought to maintain towards each other;
b In the same mind and in the same senli- which will do a much greater honour to
ment.] It was morally impossible, con- the gospel and to human nature, than
sidering the diversity of tbeireducations the most perfect uniformity that can be
and capacities, that they should a/» agree imagined.
in opinion; nor could he intend ^Aa/, be- c Those of Ckloe's [famih^.'] Grotius
cause he does not urge any argument to supposes Fortunatus and Achaicus (men-
reduce them to such an agreement, nor tioned chap. xvi. 17.) to have been her
so much as declare what that one opinion sons.
198 He expostulates with them concerning their contentions:
SECT, charge, that^^ if my information be right, there ^^^at every one of
II- are among you various parties which avowedly ?,°",^^'^'i','/? ^}
* *u 1 J j-£r i. u j*^ Paul, and I of Apol-
] Cor themselves up as under diiterent heads, los, and i of Cephas^
j, ]2. though you are not yet come to an open separ- and i of Christ.
ation; so that every one of you lists himself un-
der one or another of those dividing names which
are so unhappily used among you on this occa-
sion. One, for instance, says^ I am for Paul, ad-
miring the plainness and purity of his doctrine;
and a second, / am for ApoUos, charmed with
the eloquence and beauty of his address; and a
third, I am for Cephas, the apostle of the cir-
ccimcision, who may be well called a founda-
tion-stone in the church, as he maintains so
strict a regard to the Mosaic ceremonies and
the peculiar privileges of God's ancient people;
while a fourth says, / am for Christ,^ whose
superior name, and strict observation of the
Mosaic law in his own person, unanswerably
testify its perpetual obligation, however any of
his ministers may regard or neglect it.
13 Give me leave now to ask. Is Christ divided 13 Is Christ divid-
into as many parties as you are split into, so that ^*^?/*^ ^^^^ ^'^"^''
' ' ' ^ hed tor vou i or were
each has a distinct Saviour.? or is he become ye baptized in tht
only the head of one party of his followers, that name of Paul?
his name should thus be appropriated by way
of distinction, as if it were to exclude all the
rest of his disciples from any relation to him ?
And on the other hand, (not to introduce the
name of my honoured and beloved brethren up-
on this invidious occasion,) was this Paul, whom
some of you so much extol, crucified for you ?'^
Or were you baptized into the name of Paul,
that you should thus affect to wear it as a mark
14 of distinction.'' Since there have been these un- u i thank God
happy divisions in your society, and my name, ^^/^ ^ baptized none
^^•' ,, 1 i 1 ' (y . lOT you but Crispus
among others, has been made use ot to such a and Gains .-
purpose, / thank God that it so happened in
the course of his providence that I baptized
none of you except Crispus, once the ruler of the
^ I Am for Christ.'] They misht per- « Was Paul crucified for you?] As if
haps be displeased with Peterfor his con- he had said, Are your obligations tome
descension to the uncircumcised at An- equal or comparable to those you are
tioch, (Ga). ii. 12.) which happened long under to our common Master, to him who
before the date of this epistle; and might died for us upon the cross? He mew-
also, as L'Enfant intimates, have valued tions himself as it was least invidious to
themselves on having heard Christ preach do it, though the application was equal-
in his own person during the time of his ly just as to every other instance. Com-
ministration on earth. pare chap. iii. 6.
and declares that he had given no occasion for their factions, 1 99
synagogue, and my worthy friend the hospit^ sect,
15 Lest any should able Gains: Lest any should have a pretence to "•
say that I had bap- i\,ough ever SO falsely, that /made the wa-
tized m my own ^' ^ . c\ 'c A i j i 1 Cor,
name. ters ot baptism waters 01 strire; and had oap^ ^ j^
tized into my own name^^ or in a view of particu*
lar and personal attachment to myself, to the
injury of my brethren or of the church in ge^
16 And I baptized neral. I remember that / baptized also the fa^ld
^I'^'J^ household wu7yo/'.S'«e»AawM5, the first-fruits of Achaia; and
of Stephanus: be--,-^-' i i r i ' i / *i
sides, I know not ^ knoiB not whether I baptized any other J And 17
whether I baptized indeed it might very naturally happen that I
^"iVp^^'^Ch -t should baptize only these few; for Christ setit
me not to baptise, ^^ ^<^t SO much to baptize; which was an office
but to preach the that Others of a much inferior rank in the mi^
^°^P*'' nistry might as well perform; but to preach the
gospel, and thereby to bring persons to that faith
which would entitle them to this appropriate
ordinance of Christianity. And I bless God
with all my heart, that I have been enabled to
do it with such simplicity, fidelity, and success,
IMPROVEMENT.
While we live in the midst of so much darkness, and conti-
nue obnoxious to so many prejudices and errors, it will be abso-
lutely impossible for us so to speak the same thing, and so per-Ver. lo,
fectly to be joined in the same mind and judgment, as that
there should be no diversity of opinion or expression. But let
us labour to obey the apostle''s pathetic exhortation, so far as
the imperfection of this mortal state may admit. Let us be
entreated in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that venerable,
^ Lest any should say I baptized into my that subject, annexed to the third volume
ozvn name.] If any should object that of this work. 1 can by no means think
others might do it for him; it may be with Bishop Burnet, that the reason
answered, that Paul's attendants (who why Paul baptized so few, was because
seem to have been Timothy and Silas, baptism was delayed till some consider-
Acts xviii. 5; 2 Cor. i. 19) were per- able time after conversion to Christiani*
sons of an established character, so as ty, and that the apostle did not stay so
to be above such suspicion; that bap- long in a place as to do it; (Burnet on
tism was probably administered too the Articles, Art. xxvii. p. 304, Edit,
openly to allow of this; and that the 1699,) for it does not appear to me that
apostle herein does, as it were, appeal baptism in these earliest and purest ages
to the baptized persons themselves, was long delayed; and it is certain that
challenging any one of them all to say this cause could not take place here, as
that the ordinance was administered to Paul continued at Corinth 18 months,
him in Paul's name. J rather think the office was generally
S I know not -whether I have baptized assigned to inferiors, as requiring no ex»
any other. \ This expression of y«cer/am/y traordinary abilities, and as being at-
as to such a/ad, is by no means incon- tended with some trouble and inconve»
isistent with inspiration, in that view and nience, especially where immersion was
notion of it which I have endeavoured used, as 1 suppose it often, though XiQ^
to state and vindicate in my discourse on constantly, was,
VOI,. JV, ' o
200 Reflections on our obligations to avoid a party-spirit,
SECT, that endeared, that sacred name, that there be no schism among
n. us, no mutual hatred or animosity, no uncharitable contentions,
*' no severe censures of each other. And as we desire that there
may not, let us take care that we do not impose upon our bre-
thren indifferent things as necessary, and thereby drive them
into a separation for conscience-sake, and tempt them at the
same time, by our ill usage, to that bitterness of resentment
which would make them what the mere separation would not,
transgressors of this precept, and us partakers in their sins.
On the other hand, let none of us be disposed to dispute mere-
ly for the sake of disputing, nor unnecessarily oppose the judg-
ment or taste of our bretliren, out of an affectation of singula-
rity, or a spirit of contention. But let us rather labour, so far as
with a safe conscience we can, to keep the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace. And while we do this, if our brethren will
exact such submissions from us as they are not warranted by
God to require, and as we cannot in conscience pay, let us fol-
low conscience whithersoever it leads us, taking all necessary
care that it be rightly guided ; and if in that circumstance our
brethren will cast us out and say. Let the Lord he glorified; and
if to the rest of their unkindness they will add the farther in-
jury of branding us with the odious names of schismatics or of
heretics, let it be a light thing to us to be judged of man's judg-
ment. Let us not render railing for railing, nor injury for in-
jury, but rather, by our meekness, endeavour to overcome their
severity; and wait for that happy time when more of the spirit
of knowledge and of charity shall dispose them to throw down
those middle walls of partition by which the temple of God is
straitened and defaced, and the convenience, the symmetry, and
grandeur of its original plan so lamentably spoiled. Above all,
let us wait that day when the secrets of all hearts shall be made
manifest, and that world where they who love the Lord Jesus
Christ in sincerity shall retain no remembrance of the contro-
versies that once divided them, unless it be to balance the aliena-
tions of time with the endearments of eternity.
In the mean while, let us avoid as much as possible a party-
Ver. spirit, and not be fond of listing ourselves under the name of
12, 13 this or that man, how wise, how good, how great soever. For
surely if the names of Peter and Paul were in this view to be
declined, much more are those which, in these latter days, have
so unhappily crumbled the Christian and Protestant interest,
and have given such sad occasion to our enemies to reproach
us. Christ is not divided: nor were Luther or Calvin, or even
Peter or Paul, crucified for us; nor were we baptized into any
of their names,
Happy shall that disciple of our compassionate Lord be, whom
he shall most eminently own in healing tl^e breaches which the
SL Paul had not preached the gospehvith the zvisdomof words ; Wl
artifices of the temper, too often abetted by the infirmities of sect.
Christ's faithful servants, have already made in the Church, and n.
which the great enemy is continually endeavouring to multiply, "^
and to widen ! Happy he, who reverencing and loving his Master's
image wherever he sees it, shall teach others to do so too ! And
who, being himself an example of yielding, so far as he consci-
entiously can, and of not taking upon him to censure others,
where he cannot yield to them, shall do his part towards cement-
ing, in the bonds of holy love, all the children of God, and the
members of Christ ! How unsuccessful soever his efforts may be,
amidst that angry and contentious, that ignorant and bigoted
crowd, who miscal themselves Christians; or by whatever sus-
picious and reproachful names his moderation may be stigma-
tized ;^ his Divine Master will neither fail to consider it in its
true view, nor to honour it with proportionable tokens of his
acceptance and favour. Love is the first and greatest of his
commands ; and after all. the clamour that has been made about
notions and forms, he who practises and teaches love best, shall
be greatest in the kingdom of heaven,
SECT. Ill,
The Apostle, knowing that a fond regard to eloqimice and philosopJuh
io which some of their teachers made high pretensions, was one ^reefi
occasion of their divisions, sets himself to show how little stress was to
he laid upon them ; which he illustrates hy the choice which God had
made of gospel preachers quite destitute of those accomplishments,
1 Cor. 1. 17, to the end. r ^
1 Cou. I. 17. TTTOrn "^ CoRlNTttlANS r. If.
jrOR Christ sent me T JuST now told you that Christ did not send sect.
not to baptize, -■- me to baptize, as my principal business, hut n?.
gospel^^wTh wis! ^^^j'^^J^^^^«^'^ the gospel;- and now I must ~
dom of words, lest ^Q", that m the commission which I had the ho- ^- S^*"*
the cross of Christ nour to receive from him, he did not instruct '*
none effect. ^^ ^^ P^^^^^ it with thoSQ philosophical nicetieS
of expression, or laboured rhetoric, which
many are so ready to esteem as the wisdom of
words; lest if I had attended to theselittie things,
the cross of Christ should have been deprived of
its just honours, and so have been enervated,
'^ Baptize, but to preach.] As I knew an improper division; I hope the
not how to avoid the repetition of this reader will excuse it and a few other
cjause, without prolonging the former instances of this kin4 which will ocf
^^Ction hpygnd due bownd^, PIT making cm.
202 lest the cross of Christ should have been of none effect.
SECT, and rendered vain.^ For this must have been
III* the natural consequence, when men saw one
" who pretended to know so much, and to have
i. 17? received such extraordinary discoveries of the
gospel, and of Christ crucified as its great foun-
dation, seeming not so much to trust to the
grand important facts he averred, as to artifi-
cial reasonings, or ornaments of speech, in his
manner of representing them to the world.
18 I might well be cautious on this head ; for 18 For thepreach-
the doctrine of the cross is indeed folly, with re- 'u^ ^^ ^^^ ^J^^^ ^^ V*
, ,| y , J. n 1 J 'J^ . them that perish,
spect to the judgment oi them that are perishing ; foolishness • but un-
to wretched creatures, who are in the way to be to «s which are sav-
for ever undone. They, in that fatal madness, ^^^^^'^ '^ ^^^ power of
which leads them to speedy ruin, think it a ridi-
culous and mean thing, to expect salvation from
one who seemed unable to save himself; and
glory from one who expired in ignominy. But
to us who are saved from the contagion of so
wicked an age, and are in the way to everlast-
ing salvation, it is a most illustrious display of
the power of God, to the noblest purposes our
jc) minds can conceive. For it is written^ and the ^^ For it is writ-
words are remarkably applicable to this great Jf,^' ^J'^^ ^^7^^,^
event, (Isa. xxix. 14.) I will destroy the wisdom wise, and will bring
of the wise, and abolish the sagacity of the pru- ♦o nothing the un-
dent; thus hath God, by this dispensation, pour- p'udent "^ ""^ '^^
ed confusion on human wit and learning, elo-
OQ quence and philosophy : So that, in allusion 20 Where is the
to other words of the same prophet, we may
say,*= (Isa. xxxiii. 18,) Where [is] the celebrated
^ Should kave been enervated BLudrender- simplicity which a deep conviction of the
ed vain.} If the doctrine of the crucifixion gospel tended to produce, there was room
of the Son of God for the sins of men be left for the most manly and noble kind
indeed true, it is undoubtedly a truth of of eloquence ; which therefore the Chris-
the highest importance, and it might tian preacher should labour to make
reasonably be expected, that a person habitual to him, and of which this apostle
who had been instructed in it by such himself is a most illustrious example,
extraordinary methods, should appear to ^ jn allusion to other words of the
lay the main stress of his preaching upon same prophet, we may say.] 1 think it
it. The design of this wonderful dispen- would be a very unnecessary labour, to
sation might therefore have been in a endeavour to prove that these words are
great measure frustrated, if it had been an exact translation of the passage refer-
the care of the first preachers of it, and red to; or to show that passage to be a
particularly of Paul, to study a vain pa- prophecy of the success of the gospel,
rade of words, and to set off their dis- The context in Isa. xxxiii. refers to the
courses with those glittering ornaments deliverance of Judea from Sennacherib;
which the Grecian orators so often sought, and the 18th verse describes the Jews as
and which the Corinthians were so ready reviewing and meditating on the terror
to affect. But amidst all the beautiful into which they had been thrown ;
For God hath made the wisdom of this zvorld foolish, 203
vise? where is the sage, whose Wise counsel and penetrating ge- sect.
^^*"'^^/ ^**^'"? ",?!^nius have been held in greatest esteem? Where nu
disputer of this , , , ., ^ ttt/ ; ^ i^ x« ?•
world? hath not God the learned scribe f Where the ostentatious ais-
made foolish the wis- puter of this world,^ who hath been most admi- • ^q'
dom of this world? ^.^^j f^^. ^.j^g gubtilty of his reasoning, and accu-
racy of his distinctions? As God of old delivered
his people, in spite of all the proud preparations
and insolent boastings of the Assyrians, not by
their own counsels or arms, but by his almighty
power ; so doth he now conduct his grand de-
sign for the immortal happiness of his chosen.
Look upon the dispensation of the gospel as now
administered, and say, hath not God made the
wisdom of this world appear to be foolish and
vain, when the highest results of it are compar-
ed with those great effects which he knows how
to produce without it, and even in opposition to
21 For after that, ji ^11. For it is indeed so: since in the wisdom2l
God^e^'worid by «/ ^^^^ in the midst of the most stupendous
wisdom knew not displays of the Divine wisdom with which they
God, it pleased God were always surrounded, the world, hy all the
improvements of its boasted wisdom, knew not
the living and true God, but ran into the wildest
and most absurd sentiments that can be ima-
gined concerning the Deity ; (some of them ab-
solutely denying it, and others representing it
under the most monstrous notions and forms ;)
when this I say was generally the case, it pleased
God, hy that which they have impiously ridi-
and then crying out in a noble exulta- tural philosopher, and the literal, and the
tion over ail the baffled schemes of the allegorical interpreter of scripture ; I rather
enemy: Where is the scribe that mus- think the apostle meant to include per-
tered the forces? Where the receiver, sons most eminent for their learning and
or paymaster, who distributed money sagacity, whether among Jews or Gen-
or stores among them ? Where the tiles. The sages of the latter, and the
engineer, that counted the towers, to scribes of the former, are well known;
determine where the attack might most and the disputer of the age may incliide
conveniently be made ? In a bold and such of both, as, proud of their natural
beautiful allusion to, and imitation of sagacity, were fond of engaging in
these words, though with very different controversies, and fancied they could
ideas, the apostle proceeds, in the ani- confute every adversary. If, as Mr,
mated clause that follows, to triumph Locke supposes, the chief leader of the
over the oppositions of human science faction against St. Paul (whom that
in its various forms, when levelled learned and ingenious writer styles the
against God's victorious gospel. false apostle,) called himself a scribe,
^ Sage scribe, disputer.\ Notwithstand- there will be a peculiar propriety in the
ing all the learned pains which Dr Ful- use of the word here; but without that
ler, in his Miscellanies, (Lib. III. cap. supposition, it might easily be under-
V.)orGodwin, in his Hebrew Antiquities, stood by the Corinthians, who had so
(Lib. II. cap. 6.) have taken to prove considerable a synagogue of Jews
that these three words refer to three orders among them*
of learned men s^mong the Jews— /A« nu''
204 6j/ the preaching of salvation through Christ crucified'^
SECT, culed as the most egregious folly of preaching, by the foolishness (A
in. by preaching, which is indeed destitute of a|i l^^^^^l, ^^^^^^^
the wisdom of which they boast, to save multi-
. ^Y, tudes ; and those, not such as are the most art*
fill cavillers, or the most sagacious reasoners,
but those that with honest simplicity and plain-
ness of heart, believe what is credibly testified
to them, and taught by a superior authority.
22 For whereas the Jews demand a sign^ from 22 For the Jew*
heaven to introduce a Messiah, who shall estab- [hrG7eeks''sl"ek^af^
lish a temporal kingdom, victorious over all ler wisdom:
their enemies ; and t/ie Greeks seek a depth of
wiiidom and philosophy, or the ornaments of
23 eloquence and charms of address ; We never' 23 But we preach
theless. conscious of our high commission, and Christ crucified, un-
to tnG Jews SL stuiu*
faithful to our important trust, without regard- biing-biock, and un-
ing at all the unreasonable and petulant de- to the Greeks fool-
mands of either, go on plainly to preach Christ isi^ness ;
crucified ; to the Jews indeed a stumbling-block,^
being most directly contrary to all their secular
expectations; and foolishness in the abstract, to
the Greeks,^ who treat it as a low and idle talej
^4 hardly worth the least degree of notice : But to 24 But unto them
those who are by divine grace effectually called^ ^^^'^ j^^g ^^ ^^^^
both Jews and Greeks, Christ, amidst all the Greeks, Christ the
dishonours of his cross, is known and acknow- power of God, and
ledged as the power of God and the wisdom oj the msdom of God.
God; to the converted Jews his mission is con-
firmed by miraculous evidence, and the accom«»
plishment of prophecies, far more important
« Ihe Jeias demand a sign, &c.] When therefore called Christ in derision ^iVfl*
we consider how many miracles were toi^i^ the man that was hanged, that is, on
continually wrought by and upon the ^j,g ^^^^^ . ^^j Christians, ••)Vn nn]?,
first preachers and converts of Chrjstia- ^^^^ ^^/„-^ ^;^^ j;,^,^;^, ^j- ^^^ crucified
nity this may seem an astonishing de- ^^i^fador ; and by ^ paranomasia, ox
tnand; but from a memorable passage ,„alignant playing on the word, they
in Josepbus, in which he speaks of an ,, , , ,L. ,... ^ 7
impostor, promising his followers to ^«»"^«"'«'// j 1 1 ' . fe. »
1 ., • u e 4.U • \ • ^4. t. revelation of vamtu. See Leigh's Critica
show them a sign of their bejng set at . •'' ^ ^ *
liberty from the Roman yoke, compared '"^^'^1? V" °^" , y »• 7 1 t* • n
• .. :. • i- r^u • 4. -J * 8 7o the Greeks foolishness. \ It is well
with their requinng from Christ, amidst , ^^ "= tit • • w .1.
the full torrlnt of his miracles, a sign known how profanely Luc.an insults the
from heaven; I am led to conclude, that Christians on worsh.ppmg a cri^cj/^erfm.
the sense given in the paraphrase is the Pf''' ^"^ ™«" ^ f TwT '^^'n f
• ,f' . t- f»u- ^ -u ., the same reproach. Archbishop 1 illot-
jjenume interpretation of this much-con- '. , • v* . *.
f . , ^ o *u« u son appears to have given credit to the
troverted passage. See the paraphrase , ^*]_ . ^ • * 4U ■ -4 u
J * ivT ♦ „;: 10 \7^rT J. iac. charge brought against the Jesuits, who,
and note on Mat. xii. 38. vol. 1. p. 346; ^ j .u 11 «u «^ ^e *u^ <^i ; ^ „
and Mat xvi 1 d 477 *^ ^''*^'^ ^^^ •"'^^ offence of the Chinese,
t rr jl 1 ' '• j J ' i ^tr Ki^^i \ denied that Christ was crucified, and re-
f To the Jews tndeeda stumhhng.blocL] ^^ ^^ invention of the Jews
It IS well known, hat noth ng exposed P Christianity. Tillotson's
Christianity more to the contempt ot the i, v 1 11 9R4,
Jews than the doctrine of the cross J they vV^rks, vol. 11. p. /»*.
which, though despised, is the pow^r of God to them who are called: 205
than any event which their carnal brethren ex- sect.
pect; and the believing Gentile finds it infinitely ^"'
I fuller of Divine vs^isdom and goodness to a lost *7~I
world, than any system of philosophy that was i. 24.*
25 Because the ever invented. And well may they thus judge, 25
foolishness of God ^ ^^ ^^ jj profanely censures as a
IS wiser than men; „ /• >-» i » • i • • /T
and the weakness of JO ill/ most unworthy of Gorf," is, and in its et-
God is stronger than fects appears to be, incomparably wiser than
'"^"' all the projects which the wit of men can de-
vise ; and what it impiously insults, as the weak-
'fiess of Christian teachers, which it charges
them with falsely ascribing to God, being really
his own work, will be found to be stronger than
all the efforts which men can make, either to
reform the world any other way, or to obstruct
the prevalency and success of this : and this is
the necessary consequence of its being indeed
divine.
26 For ye see your And for the farther illustration of this thought, 26
, brethren, \qi j^g j,^]] y^^ ^^ behold, and seriously to con-
at not many . , , •' u. : t .» "^ ' ■, i
calling
how that noi many . , ^ - ,,. i j .j .1 .1
wise men after the template 7/our calling, ' brethren ; consider the
flesh, not many State ofyour fellow-Christians in general, and
migiity, not many q^qt^ of those Yfho are employed as ministers of
Xioble , are called : .1 , 1 »if • r.r -x
the gospel, and you will perceive [there arej
not many wise according to the flesh, according
to those maxims which a sensual world governs
itself by, in its principles of secular policy ;
there are not mani/ mighty heroes renowped
for their martial courage, there are not many of
7ioble birth and illustrious rank among men, to
cho^lif "tVf ^foS ^^ ^*^""^ °" ^^^^^^ ^^^^' ^"^ ^^^ ^"^^ chos€n27
things ofthe world to those that are reputed the foolish things of the
<:onfound the wise; world, that he may shame the wise men of whom
and God hath chosen Jt is most ready to boast ; and the weak thins:s
the weak things of/., 7 /ji t. i l *j-
the world to con- V^ ^^^ world, who pretend to no extraordinary
found the things strength or valour, hath God chosen, that he
which are mighty; Qnajj, by their heroic patience under the sever-
est sufferings, shame its mighty things, which
have never been able, with all their boasted
fierceness, to equal that meek fortitude with
^ The folly of God, &.C.] As it is absor though the world, for want of under-
luiely impossible that there should be standing it, represented it as vceakness
either folly or weakness in God, so it is and folly unworthy of God.
certain that theworld did not in general ^ Your calling.l, L'Enfant renders it,
believe that there was; and consequei}t- those among you who are called: which,
Jy these strong phrases must be used in withmany other passages in this version,
a very peculiar sense, and must mean retains the sense, but departs from the
that scheme whicU was really .Ai>, exactness of St. Paul's expression.
206 '■■ Thai he who glorieth, might glory in the Lord.
SEct. which we trace the footsteps of the Lamb of
"I- God : And ignoble things of the world hath God 28 And base things
• chosen, and thinscs most commonly and scorn- ?k;J„A,k^?k ^I^^a^
1 Cor r- M 11 "^11- things which are de-
j 2g" lully set at wmght^ among men; yea, and things spised, hath God
which are not * in the least regarded, but over- chosen, yea^ and
looked as if they had no being, and were below ^^""f .^^ich are not
tn 1 1/^1 1 I T **^ bring to nought
contempt itseJt, hath God chosen, that he may things that are j
abolish and annihilate things that are in the high-
est esteem, and myke the most illustrious figure
59 among the children of men : That his great 29 That no flesh
end of humbling us might be more effectually p^esence^''"'^ '" ^''
secured, and that noflesli might boast of any ad-
30 vantages or distinctions in his presence. For 30 But of him are
on the whole, all we have that is worth men- ^^J^^. G^'odt mlde
tioning, we receive from Christ ; and we re- unto us wisdom, and
ceive it from him as the gift of God, since it is righteousness, and
of him, and his free mercy and grace, that ye are sanciification, , and
^ ^^ a\ u • *u ui • • u nh • ^ redemption:
called to share ?« the blessings given by Christ
Jesus his Son. He exhibits this blessed Saviour
to us, and disposes our hearts to accept of him,
who, amidst our ignorance and folly, is made of
God unto us a source of wisdom ; and through
him, guilty as we are, we receive righteousness;
polluted as we are, we obtain sanctification ; and
enslaved as we naturally are to the power of our
lusts, and the dominion of Satan, we obtain
31 by hiiu complete redemption."" So that we 31 That, according
J •jjvi.j 1 \, -as It IS written, He
may now indeed boast of our happy change, m that glorieth, let him
whatever point of light it be considered; but it glory in the Lord.
is a boast not of Insolent presumption, but hum-
ble gratitude ; as it is written, (Jer. ix. 23, 24 ;
Isa. Ixv. 16,) " He that boast eth let him boast
** in the Lord, and in this, that he knoweth me
*< who exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and
*' righteousness on the earth."*"*
^ Things set at nottghi.'] Agreeable to shows here, how well this represents the
this, the Danish missionaries tell us, supreme contempt in which the Jews
that most of the Maiabarian converts held the Gentiles. Compare Deut.
were the poorest of the people; the xxxii. 21; Isa. xl. 17.
poets and wits, who valued themselves "> Wisdom, righteousness ^ &c.] Bos
upon their genius, learning, and po- would render the words, for of hirriy
liteness, despising the gospel, and do- (in Christ Jesus^ who ts made of God
ing their utmost to oppose its progress, unto us wisdom,) ye are righteousness^
See Nieuchamp's excellent history of sanctification, and redemption, that is,
this important mission. completely justified, sanctified, and
^ Things which are not.] Dr. Whitby redeemed.
Reflections on the xvisdom cf God being despised by the world. 207
IMPROVEMENT.
May divine grace form the taste of ministers and tlieir hear- sect.
ers more to this doctrine of Christ crucified ! May he every m»
where be preached, and that be accounted the truest wisdom of"*^
words by which his cross may become most efficacious. There Ver. 17.
cannot be surely a more evident demonstration of folly, or a
more dreadful token of approaching ruin, than despising the
wisdom of God and the power of God. If we are ever shaken 18
by that contempt for the gospel which so many are continually
ready in our age to express, let us recollect what glorious ef-
fects it hath produced; whilst, in the midst of such illustrations
of the wisdom of God, the world by all its wisdom knew not its2l
Maker; how many believers have been saved, how many by
believing are daily brought into the way of salvation? In this
view let us triumphantly say, Where is the wise, the scribe, the
disputer of this world? what has wisdom, learning, disputation 20
done in comparison of what the plain and simple doctrine of a
crucified Saviour has wrought, and is continually working? Let
us earnestly pray that God would, by the power of his grace,
disperse the prejudices of men; that the Jews may not so de-
mand a sign, as that Christ crucified should be a stumbling-23
block to them, nor the most learned of the Gentiles so seek af-
ter science, as that the wisdom of God should seem foolishness
to them; but that both may join in feeling and owning how24j
divinely wise and how divinely powerful the dispensation of the
gospel is.
Let us not be offended with our calling, though so few of the 26
wise, the mighty, and the noble, partake of its benefits. If God 27
hath chosen the weak things, they shall confound the mighty;
and the foolish, they shall shame the wise. Never shall we find
ourselves truly happy till we come to feel that we are naturally
foolish and guilty, polluted and enslaved ; and that our wisdom
and righteousness, our sanctification and redemption, are in
Christ, who is made unto us of God, all this, and indeed all in SO
all. Then shall we know, and not till then, what true glory
means, even when we can abase ourselves to the dust in his pre-
sence, and have learned only to glory in the Lord. $\
2 Cor
a. 1.
208 He had pteached in the demofistration of the Spirit;
SECT. IV.
The apostle farther illustrates the reasons for which he had declined alt
ostentation of eloqii£nce when he came among the Corinthians ; and
particulaiiy insists on the extraordinary nature of the facts and
ir doctrines he 7vas to teach, which were of a much higher original
.» than any discoveries which human wit or kartiing could make, and
were to be traced up to the immediate teachings of the Holy Spirit ;
their nature being so wonderful that it was difficult for the corrupted
minds of men to receive them, even when they were taught, 1 Cor. ii. 1,
to the end.
1 Corinthians ii. 1. i q^^^ „ ^
SECT. X HAVE observed that the design of God in ^nd i, brethren,
IV. J- the gospel is of a verj humbling nature, ad- ^'^^" ^ came to
mirably calculated to stain the pride of human exceiieMyV°peech*
glory, and bring men to boast in him alone, or of wisdom, deciar-
And with truth and pleasure /can say to you, »"= "ntoyou thetes-
my brethren^ that in perfect harmony with this ^'"^°"y ° ^ •
wise and excellent scheme, when I first came
among you^ I came not with the pomp of lan-
guage ^ or worldly wisdom, with the laboured
charms of eloquence or philosophy: for I re-
membered that I was declaring to you no hu-
man invention, which needed or admitted such
ornaments or recommendations, but was ex-
hibiting the testimony of God to a plain fact,
for which I produce authentic evidence by
visible divine operations. I therefore endea-
voured to exhibit it in as intelligible a way as
I could, and treated it as one who believed that
it really came from God, and so needed not the
2 varnishing of human art. For I was previous- 2 For I determin-
ly determined in my mind, that fond as I knew tuTll^Z" vol
you were oi reiined speculation and pohte save Jesus Christ,
address, / would appear to know,^ and employ and him crucified,
myself to make known, nothing among you"^
hut Jesus as the Christ, the great promised
Messiah of the Jews, even that crucified
person^ against which so many scandals are
a The pomp of language.] This cer- ^ Appear to knoiv.'\ In that sense the
tainly alludes to the vain affectation word yjvwtrjtou is used by Pindar, (Olmp.
of sublimity and subtilty so common xiii.) and it is most natural to give it
among the Greeks of that age, and very that signification here,
remote from the true eloquence in which ^ Among you.} There seems a peculiar
(as was observed above) our apostle did emphasis in this expression, as if the
so remarkably excel. L'Enfant thinks apostle had said, I did not change my
he refers to his not being perfectly mas- usual method at Corinth, and you know
terof the Greek language in all its puri- with what glorious success it was at-
ty and elegance, with which the Corin- tended.
thians spoke it; but I prefer the former ^ Even that crucified person : xat Tourov
sense as more suitable to the original. i^av^wfAtvov.] The Jews and heathens
That their faith might depend on the power of God, 209
taised. Yet did I resolve steadily to main- sect.
tain the doctrine of his cross, and endeavour ^v.
to exalt its honours wherever I came, not ex--
3 And I was with cepting your opulent and polite city. And to ^j 3"^*
yau in weakness, and ^j^jg j^j, ^^^^ j resolutelv adhered^ though
ui lear, and in much ,- * . , . i i • r i •
trembling: ■« ^(^s With you in weakness, and injear^ and m
much trembling ; for I know I had enemies about
me on every side, (Acts xviii. 6, 9,) and laboured
under natural disadvantages, (2 Cor. x. 10,)
and the force of the prejudice which I had to
4 And my speech eucounter was strong. And you well know, 4»
and my preaching ^^^^ speech in private, and my preachwff in
wai not with enticing i t "^ r n • / • T /•
words of man's wis- public, [was\ not in the persuasive discourses oj
<Jom, but in demon- human wisdom^^ eloquence, or philosophy, nor
stratioH of tne Spirit, ^j^j^ thatpomp and sophistry of argument which
siD'Ci 01 power * 1 •/ o
the learned men of the world are so ready to
affect. But far from being contemptible on that
account, it had other much nobler recommen-
dations : for it was in the demonstration of the
Spirit^ and of power, by the most convincing
evidence, arising both from the prophecies of
the Old Testament inspired by the Holy Ghost,
and from the miraculous energy which he hath
exerted in and by the apostles, and other min-
b That your faith isters of the New. And on this I laid the 5
should not stand in whole stress ; that your failh should not depend
the wisdom of men, ,7 '7 ij /• ix
but in the power of ^^ ^'^^ Wisdom, reason, or address, 0/ men, but
God, on the power of God, a much surer foundation,
which shows how little reason you have to value
yourselves on any appearance of the former.
6Howbeitwespeak Nevertheless, though we want what is com- (5
rtTe^S:";" '"only c^'lj'^d h"™=«' wisdom, yet we speak the
not the wisdom of truest and most excellent wisdom among those
this world, nor of the jjdJio are perfect, and, if I may so express it, com-
Thi" 0^1 'to n::il,t: Plet^'.y '"it'ated into these divine n.ysteries ; such
well-instructed and experienced souls will bear
witness to its incomparable excellence. But we
speak not the wisdom of this world, nor of the
rulers of this world: nor that which is admired
and sought by the great politicians of the age,
probably gave Christ this name by way lating to the Father and the Holy Spirit
of contempt; but St. Paul declares that as what he had taught them, though not
instead of concealing this as an infamy expressly included in the doctrine of
and scandal, it was the main thing he in- the crucifixion.
sisted upon; as indeed all the most im- e Pe'suasive discourses of human xvischm.\
portant doctrines of the gospel stand in This seems to be the just rendering of
a close and natural connexion with it. the expression nnQoig avBo^Ttivni; <ro<f>ia{
And no doubt but he took them in that Xoyoj;, and so, I think, it is rendered by
connexion; for he refers in the course the celebrated Archbishop of Cambray.
of these epistles to several doctrines re-
!210 He had preached the hidden wisdom of God;
SECT, whether Jews or Gentiles, who nevertheless shall
iv. soon be brought down and abolished, shall find
^^ difficult and dreadful scenes arising, in which all
ii 6.' their boasted sagacity and penetration will be
7 of no avail/ But we^ taught of God to despise '< But we speak the
■ the transient vanities which delude them, speak '''^^°"* ""^ ^""^ '" *
,, .I'/'-ii xi mystery, even the
what must be miinitely more worthy your most hidden'wisdom, which
attentive consideration and regard, for it is the God ordained before
wisdom of God himself in a mystery : that mvs- ^^^ ^°'"'*^ ""'® ^""^
,*^, -, \j kj J ""lorv •
terious wisdom, which was long hidden and en- '^
tirely unknown, and now appears to contain
wonders which no understanding of man or
angel can fully penetrate ; even that wisdom
which God from eternal ages s pre-deter mined
in the secret of his own all-comprehending
mind, ybr the great purposes of owr final salva-
8 tion and gloryJ^ A wisdom this, which none of 8 Which nene of
the Jewish rulers of this our as:e. or of the hea^ ^^'\Iu^'^ f "''l
, , , '' . . . ^, n 'r 1 world knew: for had
then that were concerned m it, knew ; jor if they they known it, they
had indeed known [lY,] they would not by any woald not have cm-
means ' have presumed to have crucified one so ^\^^^ ^^^ ^^^^
greatly their superior as the Lord of glory : wick-
ed as they were, they would for their own sakes
have been afraid to attack the Son of God, his
long-promised Messiah, had they been thorough-
ly apprised of his high character and dignity.
9 But [this is] as it is written,^ (Isa. Ixiv. 4,) 9 But as it is writ-
f Politicians of the age, &c.] Mr. t From eternal ages.} To what I have
Locke insists upon it, as an observation just said of my reasons for not inter-
of great importance, that aiwv »?(^ ge- preting this of the time of setting up the
nevaUy sigmdes the Jewish economy ; and Jewish economy, I must add, that it
supposes that the apostle here also aims signifies little to endeavour to bring"
a silent stroke at the Jewish teacher that such expressions down to any period of
set himself up in opposition to him, and time. If it be granted, that they intend
refers to the approaching destruction of any thing previous to the existence of
the Jews by the Romans. And Mr. L'En- those to whom they refer, the same dif-
fant agrees with this, only explaining it of ficulties will still lie in the way; nor is
the learned rabbies of their synagogues, it possible to avoid them.
But as the Jewish magistrates, or scribes, ^ Owr final salvation and glorij.} L'En-
were not the only princes in crucifying fant explains this of the glory of the apos-
Christ, (compare Acts iv. 27.) and as tleSf in being appointed to publish this
the word ajwv has sometimes undoubt- revelation; but the sense we have given
ediy a more extensive signification, (com- equally suits the phrase, and is much
pare Rom. xii. 2; Gal. i. 4; Eph. ii.2; more sublime and important,
chap. vi. 12; 2 Tim. iv. 10; Tit, ii. 12; > Not by any means.\ axav, is an ex-
and even in this epistle, chap. iii. 18, and pression which seems to have this force,
the next chapter, iv, 4.) and as St. Paul's Compare Luke xxiii. 34.
observation here may so well be applied k y4s it is written, &c.] The context
to Gentile as well as Jewish princes, I in Isa. Ixiv. may well be explained ta
saw no reason for limiting the sense, express the church's earnest desire of the
which 1 never choose to do, without manifestation of the glories of the Messiah'^s
some apparent necessity. On the same kingdom; and I think it more probable
principle, I have receded from Mr. that this is a quotation of those words,
JLocke's interpretation of the next verse, with some little variation, than that ill
not according to the spirit of the world, but of God : 211
ten, Eye hath not when the prophet, speaking of the blessings of sect.
seen, nor ear heard, ^j^^ Messiah's kingdom, savs, Eye hath not seen, iv.
neither have enter- . , , , i j Ki i l x j • * .
ed into the heart of neither hath ear heard, neither hain entered into
man, the things the heart of man, what glorious things God hath jj ^ *
which God hath pre. jy^^^^red for them that love him. Nor had the
pared for them that ^ ^ ^..^ t% i-j i.i i i
love him. generality of mankmd, or even the people who
enjoyed the benefit of the Jewish scripture, any
just conception of the nature of this sublime
plan, and the method by which it was to be
10 But God hath accomplished. But God hath revealed [them^to us IQ
revealed them unto Christians, and especially to us his apostles, hy
us by his Spirit: lor ^, , ' ,. f . •;. ri • c» • •* u
the Spirit searcheih the extraordmary mspiration oi his ibpirit, who
all things, yea, the intimately and fully knows them: ybr the Spirit
deep things of God. searcheth and penetrates all things, even the deep
thiv.gs of God, the profoundest mysteries of his
counsels, and his gospel. (Compare Rom. xvi.
11 For what man 25; £ph. i. 9; chap. iii. 3,5, 7.) And well may u
aZtsatVhes'pirU he be acquainted with all these things; /or who
of man, which is in of mankind knoweih the things of a man, the se-
him? even so, the cret recesses of his mind, on many occasions,
l'JL"!.*^^°'^i''r?r and in many circumstances, unless it be the
eth no man, but the . . •' ,.,..,.', i • t i
Spirit of God. spirit oj a man which is in him,^ which knows
it by consciousness, to a degree of certainty
which no observation or reasoning can pro-
duce in another; so also no one knoweth the
things of God, but the Spirit of God himself,
who is intimately conscious of all, and can con-
ceal or discover whatever he pleases.
12 Now we have j^ow this is entirely to the present purpose ; 12
rHo7thew°o\w^lfu't ^^^ '^^ ^pm>, which we have received, is not
the Sp\r\t which hoi that of the world, nor do we govern ourselves
Gpd; that we might by those carnal views which engross and enslave
so great a part of mankind ; but we have re-
ceived, in large and liberal supplies, that Spirit
which is from God, and which is the noblest of
his gifts to the children of men, by which their
minds are both informed and regulated ; that so
we might both notionally and experimentally
refers to a passage said to have been terpretation of them. They must s'\g-
found in an apocryphal book ascribed to nify ibe perfect acquaintance with all the
Elijah, (which probably was a forgery of Divine schemes and purposes which the
much later date than this time,) where Holy Spirit has, and which the apostle's
these words are indeed extant, being argument directly proves that no crea-
perhaps transcribed from St. Paul. ture can ha"e: so that it seems a glori-
1 The spirit of a man.'] I do nof appre- ous proof of the deity of the Spirit and
hend that the distinction between the has accordingly been urged as such, by
iow/ and 5/>m7, to which some refer these all who have defended that important
words, is of great importance in the in- doctrine.
212 " A7id in words dictated by the Holy Spirit ;
SECT, know the things which are freely given us by know the things that
IV. God : Which we also make it our business to ^'^ f'^^^^ §^'^" ^<»
, J , ^ • X xi . us of God.
' Speak, and to communicate to others, not in 13 which things
ii 13 '^^'^ds dictated by human wisdom, to excite also we speak, not in
menu's curiosity, amuse tiieir imaginations, or *^^ , ^^""^.^ ^y\i'\c\\.
• *u • 1 7 * • */. J' 4 4 1 h^L man's Wisdom teach-
gam their applause; but in those dictated btj the eih, but which the
Holy Spirit ;'^ and consequently best adapted Holy Ghost teacheih,
to convey such ideas as he would impart, and *^^.'"pa"!^g spiritual
. . ^u u 4^ A • J things with spiritual.
to impress the hearts and consciences 01 men
with a reverent and deep sense of those holy
mysteries; and this we do with all serious care
^ and attention, explaining such spiritual and su-
blime things by spiritual " [words,^ suggested
H by him as best adapted to them. But in the u But the natural
mean time, vain and foolish men find a great .^^ ^.^^^eiveth not
deal in our preaching to cavil at, and object spirit of God; for
against. And it is no wonder they do ; for the ^^'-^y are foolishness
animal manJ" who continues under the influence ""^^ ^'"^? neither
_- . '. - . J . can he know ttiem^
01 his appetites and passions, and is a stranger because they are
to the noble exercises and principles of the Di- spiritually discerned,
vine life, receiveth not, with any inward relish
or sense, the things of the Spirit of God, which
are too sublime and refined for his low, corrup-
ted and degenerate taste ; for in proportion to
the degree in which they are full of Divine
wisdom, they will appear foolishness to him ;
neither can he rightly know [them] whilst he
continues in his present state, and under such
unhappy prejudices as these : for thej/ are spi-
ritually discerned, and a man must have a spi-
ritual taste, fonr.ed by the influences of the
Holy Spirit upon his heart, before he will tho-
15 roughly enter into their excellence. But the 15 But he that is
spiritual wan, whose heart, illuminated and sane- thi^t^ye^" he' H^
tified by the Divine Spirit, is set on spiritual
and noble objects, discerneth all things about him
«n Those dictated by the Holy Spirit.'] ing all that the learned and judicious
This expression may certainly convince Dr, Owen hath said one way on this text,
us of the great regard which we ought or Dr. Claget and Dr. Stebbing another,
always to maintain to the words of I have taken that which seems tome
scripture; and may especially teach the due medium, and for the farther
ministers how attentively they should vindication of this exposition, must
study its beauties, and how carefully refer to Clifford, in the 2d volume of
they should be to make it the support the Phoenix, p. 544, and to my third let-
of their discourses. ter to the author of Christianity not
^ Explaining spiritual things, &c.] This founded on Argument, p. 39, 40, only
sense of cryyxgiTovlj; occurs, Gen. xl. 8 ; reminding my reader, that this very
and Numb. xv. 34, in the Seventy. word 4'i^X"^°^ '* rendered sensual, Jaoj-
o The animal man.} Without examia- in. 15 j Jude^ ver. 19.
for the apostles have the mind of Christ. 2113
self is judged of no rightly, while he himself is discerned, hy no man; sect.
"*"• by none of those who are most forward and iv.
heady in their censures ; but remains like a" "
man endowed with sight, among those born •■ 'jj
blind, who are incapable of apprehending what
is clear to him, and amidst their own darkness
cannot participate of nor understand those
beautiful ideas and pleasing sensations which
light pours upon him.
16 For who hath ^^^ surelv, if vou consider matters aright, 16
known the mind of ^ *^ i i ^ xi • -n 11^1
the Lord, that he you Cannot much wonder at this : r or who hath
may instruct him? known the mind of the Lord, or who hath in-
^"^ ^fJ""^^ ^''^ structed him?^ There must undoubtedly be in
piind of Christ. .1 t-v • i ^1 u-jj
the Divme counsels many secret and hidden
things, and a man must have a mind capacious
as that of the blessed God himself, to take
upon him to judge of his schemes, and arraign
his conduct. But we, even I Paul, and my
brother-apostles, have the mind of Christ,^ who
is the incarnate wisdom of God himself; and
therefore we are not to be called to the bar of
those who arrogantly pretend, merely on the
' foot of human reason, to censure us, as some
of your presumptuous teachers do, to their
own shame, and the detriment of those that
hearken to their suggestions.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let it be the resolution of every Christian, and especially the Ver. e.
determination of every minister, with St. Paul, to know nothing
but Jesus Christ, even him that was crucified : to esteem this
the most important of all knowledge, to cultivate it in their
own minds, and endeavour to propagate it to others. With this 3
Divine science, shall those ministers of the gospel who know
least of the excellency of speech and the enticing words of man's
wisdom, do more important things for the reformation of the
world, ^nd the salvation of souls, than without it the greatest
masters of language, or adepts in philosophy, will ever be able
P Who haik instructed him?] Some good of establishing his authority, which had
interpreters, and particularly Mr. Pyle been suspected, amongst them; yet he
and Dr. Guyse, explain this of the spiri- does not directly propose, but obliquely
iualman; but it seems more agreeable insinuate, arguments against such sus-
to the construction and its connexion picions; arguments which might possess
jvith what follows, by him to under^ their painds before they were aware of
stand God. what he intended to effect by them.
'\ He have the mind of Christ.] This part This important remark will often pre-
of the epistle is very artificially conduct- sent itself to the attentive reader of
^d. He is now aiming at the great point St. Paul's epistles.
214 Reflections on the preaching of Christ by the power of God.
SECT, to effect. Let the princes of this world boast of the knowledge
IV. and refined policy which is so soon to perish, by which so many
of their subjects perish, and sometimes themselves before their
^^' ' time. In how many instances does it leave them to imitate the
destructive maxims of those, who under pretence of public good.
Shut really under the instigation of the basest private passionsj
crucified Jesus, the adorable Saviour, the Lord of glory.
May God teach us more of that hidden wisdom which they
who are truly initiated into real Christianity know, and which
opens upon us views and hopes, beyond what eye hath seen, or
9 ear heard, or it hath particularly and fully entered into the
heart of man to conceive. There is no need we should dis-
tinctly conceive it. It is enough that we know in the general,
it is what God hath prepared for them that love him ; which
consideration may surely teach us to trample under our feet
that which he so often bestows on them who hate him, and are
abhorred by him; on those with whom he is angry every day.
May that Spirit which searcheth all things, even the hidden
12 things of God, give us more deeply and affectionately to know
the things which are freely given us of God, and to adore that
free grace from which we receive them ! These things we learn
13 with the highest advantage from the holy scriptures, where they
are delivered in words which the Holy Ghost taught : in words,
therefore, the most admirably adapted to express those spiritual
and sublime ideas they were intended to communicate : In
which words, consequently, we learn to speak of the things of
God with the exactest propriety and the truest edification.
May we be enabled spiritually to discern them, with what-
14 ever contempt they may be treated by natural, that is, by ani-
mal men ; by those, who, though conceited of their rational
powers, can relish little or nothing but what relates to this low
15 and sensual life. Conscious of that inward discerning which
discovers all things to us in their true light, even things of in-
finite importance, may we pity that undiscerning rashness of
blind arrogance and pride, with which some who think them-
selves the wisest in proportion to the degree in which they are
the most wretched of mankind, may treat us, and not only us,
16 but that gospel which is our glory and our joy. We have the
mind of Christ delivered to us by his holy apostles, who were
intimately and miraculously instructed in it. Let us humbly
receive the oracles they deliver; and whilst others are presum-
ing haughtily to censure them, may we think ourselves happy,
if, with meek subjection to their unerring authority, we may
sit at the feet of such teachers, and regulate our lives by their
instructions.
He couldnot speak to the Corinthians^ but as to babes in Christ. 2W
SECT. V.
T^ie apostle reproves the carnality of the Corinthians, in contending
about human teachers, and urges many important considerations to
cure them of so unbecoming a temper. 1 Cor. iii. I — 9.
1 C05. III. 1. 1 Corinthians hi. 1.
^ND I, i^rethren, T HAVE been speaking of that great plainness sect,
unto°you""as^uiuo with which I addressed myself to you when ^*
spiritual, but as unto I came to preach the gospel among you at Co-" ^
jarnai, even as uuto rinth ; and 1 hopc, my brethren, you will not 11;°/*
babes in Cnrist, j . i* * a. £> a. i 't. i_ ♦• •
despise me tor it ; tor truly, as it became my
character as an apostle of Christ, so it suited
yours, as being under the power of prejudices,
which so far prevailed, that even when you were
converted to the profession of Christianity, I
could not speak unto you as unto spiritual persons,
who had made any attainments in religion, pror*
portionable to the illuminations and influences
of the Spirit, which you had received : but was
obliged in many instances to address you, as
those w^ho were still in too great a measure, car-^
nal in your temper and views, and therefore
were but as babes in Christ,^ and beginners in
the Divine lifp. I might have said sublimer
things, and in a more elevated manner; but
found so much pride and faction among you,
that it was necessary to insist much upon the
plain and fundamental doctrines of the cross,
rather than on things, which, if they might
have suited your inclinations better, would have
2 I have fed you suited your circumstances less. / was forced^
with milk, and not ^^ preach to vou, as to Dcrsous weak as infants;
With meat: for hi- J r 1 •,/ -n h u* u t A'a '4.
and so jeed you with miik^ which i did as it
w ere pour into your mouths with a tenderness,
like that of a mother, or a nurse, when feeding
her sucking child ; and could not conveniently
feed you w^ith strong meat. I waved discoursing
* Bales in Christ.l By explaining this but as that rendering would not suit the
of beginners in the Divine life^ or such as other word with which it is connected,
had made but little proficiency in it, we strong meal, I thought it best to retain
reconcile this with those passages which our version. Parallel instances to this
speak of the eminency of their gifts. 1 manner of expression are produced by
Cor. i. 5 ; 2 Cor viii. 7. Mr. Blackwall, in his Sacred Cl^ssjc^i
b Feed you with milkA The word etto- Vol. I. p. 72.
7io'a exactly signifies, /gJpez/OM /o £?77«A;;
VOL. IV. f
216 He tells them of their envying and strife^ &c.
SECT, on some of those doctrines which left room for therto ye were ntt
V. the curiosities of sublimer speculation, and ad- ^""'^ ^' ^'''' '^' ""'V^^"^
•** 1 n 4.1 . . ^ 4. r J- r y^^ ^^^ ^f^ y^ able.
mitted 01 the greatest ornaments oi discourse,^
— __ — ^ __ ^
iii^2 l^^^^^^ y^ wtrt nr,t then able [to bear i7,] nor
indeed are ye yet able ; as I perceive by the ac-
count which our brethren give of your present
3 state. For it evidently appears, by what I 3 For ye are yet
hinted above, that ye are yet carnal, still under ^f "^M ^^r whereas
.X ' n o ^ 1 1 • J J • r- 1 '^^''^ " among yoaa
the influence ot weak, and indeed smiul pre- envying, and strife
judices. I appeal to your own consciences on &nd divisions, are ye
this occasion for the proof of this : while [there "°^ ^^"^"f ^' *»<i ^^^'^
zs] emulation, and contention, and factions among
you, are you not indeed carnal ? and do ye not
walk and conduct yourselves, as unregenerate
men do ? So that by this behaviour, a stranger
would not know that you were Christians, or
see any thing in you above uninstructed and un-
4 sanctified nature. For when you eagerly con- .\^°/ ^^'i^ ^^
tend about the honours of this or that teacher, anda'notber*^iGw"of
and set him up as the head of a distinguishing Apolios, are' ye not
party; so that one says, I am for Paul, and carnal?
another, I am for Apolios,'^ I admire the sublime
sentiments of the one, and the fine language
and address of the other ; are ye not carnal P and
do ye not talk in the spirit of your heathen
neighbours, who have their favourite philoso-
5 phers and orators too .f* And is this language 5 Who then is Paul,
for Christians ? Who then is Paul? and who [is] f"^ .7,^^. ti^^u:
J 11 n 1^ 1 1 I'l '°^' but ministers by
Apolios ? i or what reason do ye regard either whom ye believed,
the one or the other ? Is it for no consideration
but that of talents, which they have in common
with many who are strangers to the gospel ? Or
ought it not rather to be in a different view ?
even because they are the ministers of Christ, by
whose means you have been instructed in his
*= Ornaments 'of discourse.] If any probable to me, especially from the text
think that the use of them might have just referred to, that he chose this name,
been a proper condescension to their that he might give no offence, and to show
weakness, it is to be remembered that that he should lament and condemn any
the emulation of eloquence so ready to division among tliem, though it were in
prevail among them, might have ren- favour of himself, or the dearest friend
dered such an indulgence dangerous. he had in the world. I cannot think St.
^ I for Apolios.'] Mr. Locke fancies Paul would have described the false
(comparing chap, i v. 6,) that by Apolios, apostle, if there were any one person who
Paul meansthat Jewish teacher who was might be so called, as watering his plan-
set up in opposition to bim, and came tation, which he rather wasted ; or have
among them, after he had preached the spoken of himself, and that messenger
gospel to them j but it seems much more of Satan, as oae ; as be does verse 6.
But to his and Apollos' labours God gave the increase, 217
even as the Lord gave religion, and Under whose teachings ye have he- sect.
to every maa? Ueved and embraced it; and because they have v.
humbly attempted to do their part for this great ~~7
purpose, even as the Lord gave to every man jij 5J
6 I have planted, both furniture and success. / have planted a 6
God"°ave^^\'h^'^n.^ Christian church among you; Jpollos has since
crease. watered it by his affecting and useful addresses,
(Acts xviii. 27,) but it was God who gave the
increase, and caused the plantation thus watered
to grow : no labourer can make his seed spring
up without the influence of heaven, sunshine,
7 So then, neither and rain. When you come, therefore, to com- 7
is he that planteth ^^j. j. ^j^j^ ^y^^^ ^f; q^j jj. gppeareth
any thing, neither he r 1i • • .1 • fh r- ^
that watereth ; but even as nothing in the comparison. We ireely
God that giveth the own, that how highly soever you may think of
increase. ^^^^ ^^ ^j^^^. piQ^teth is nothing at all, and he that
tixitereth ; hut God, who by his efficacious Spirit
and grace giveth the increase, is all in all.
8 Now he that ^^i ^g fQj. ^^Js opposition which you make 8
planteth and he that 1 , 1 i.v' i 'i-U u* u
watereth are one : between US, and this zeal with which you con-
and every man shall tend for one against another, it is altogether
receive his own re- unreasonable and absurd: for he that planteth
jS*^owirtaboar"^ ^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^ 2£?a^ere^A are one ; ^ we are united in
interest, and united in design and affection ; so
that instead of being pleased, we are rather dis-
pleased and grieved with these invidious com-
parisons in favour of either. Our great concern
is to please our great Lord, to whom we are
shortly to give up our account, and from whom
we shall receive every one his own proper reward
according to his own labour, and not according
to the prejudices of our fellow-servants either
9 For we are la- for or against us. For we are not lords and 9
bourers together with proprietors of the church, nor persons that
have independent schemes of our own to carry
on; but we are the fellow-labourers of God/ the
* j^re one.'\ This is (as Mr. Cradock in the ministerial work, and the awfut
well observes in his Apost. Hist. p. 156,) account of it to be given up to God : A
another cogent argument against divi- subject familiar to his own mind, and so
sions: that, though their labours were proper for their teachers, that if it ren-
difiierent and their rewards proportion- der the epistle something less regular, it
able, yet they had in the general owe 0/- balances the account by rendering it
Jicej and were employed as workers toge- much more useful.
ther by God to plant the seeds of grace f The fellow-labourers of God.'\ Thisia
and holiness in the souls of men, and to the exact import of awipyoi &iy, which
bring them on to perfection. He here our version renders labourers together mtk
introduces an excellent discourse of the God: an improper rendering on every
happy consequences of the faithfulness account.
218 Reflections on our attachment to human names and parties.
SECT, great Master of the family. Ye are the hus- God: ye are God's
V. bandry of God, which we are to cultivate, that God's bt"iiding^.' ""'^
ye may bring forth fruit for him. [Ye are]
iii °9 ^^^^ building of God, which we are to endea-
vour to advance, that he may dwell in you
as in his holy temple, and glorify his name
among you!
IMPROVEMENT.
Yer. 1. Who that wishes the welfare of the church of Christ, must
not lament those sad remainders of carnality which are often to
be found among them who have the greatest advantage for be-
coming spiritual; while the same contentious principles, fer-
mented, no doubt, by the same malignant enemy of the whole
body, breathe in so many of its members, and diffuse a kind of
Spoison which at once swells and torments it! What envyings,
and strife, and factions among those who ought to join as bre-
thren, and to know but one interest ! What a desire, in many
instances, to increase the burdens of each other, instead of bear-
ing them with friendly sympathy !
4 May Christians be cured of this dishonourable and fatal at-
tachment to distinguished parties and human names ! May mi-
nisters feel more of that generous and noble spirit w^hich this
great apostle expresses ! His reasoning hath the same force still.
Ministers are still intended to be only the instruments of pro-
ducing and establishing faith in their hearers, and still depend
5, 6, 7 as entirely as ever upon the blessing of God to give the increase
to their labours. To that may they daily look, and be sensible
that they are nothing without it, and that with it their part is
so small that they hardly deserve to be mentioned. May their
hands and hearts be more united; and retaining a due sense of
9 the honour which God doth them in employing them in his
vinejard and in his building, may they faithfully labour, not as
for themselves, but for the great Proprietor, and till the day
8 come when he will remember them in full proportion to their
fidelity and diligence.
The apostle Paul had laid the foundation ; 219
SECT. VI.
As d useful lesson both to teachers and private Christians in the present
state of the Corinthian church, the apostle reminds them of that great
trial n)hich every man's work was to undergo, the great guilt of defiling
God's temple, the vanity of human wisdom in the sight of God, and the
great happiness of the true believer in that universal grant which God
had made him of every thing necessary to his welfare. 1 Cor. iii. 10,
to the end.
1 Cor. III. 10. ^ Corinthians hi. 10.
ACCORDING to T HAVE spoken of you as God's building; and sect»
the grace of God X {^ ^hat View have the pleasure to say, that vi.
which IS given unto . n . \ - ^ i ,
me as a wise mas- ^» ^J ^\^^ preaching amongst you, when you —
ter builder, I have Were entire strangers to the first principles of the j\j jq*
laid the foundation, grospel, accordins; to the measure o^ the srrace of
and another build- /WV • . '^ . u*iti* j. f .i''
eih thereon. But let God given to me;, to which 1 desire to refer the
every man take heed honour of all that I am and of all that I do in
how he buildeth this excellent work; I have been enabled to act
ereupon. -^ ^^^ character of a skilful architect or master-
builder : for with all due care and application
have I laid the great foundation, which hath
strength sufficient to bear all the stress even of
our eternal hopes. And one and another, whom
God calls to labour among you, buildeth thereon,
for the farther edification of your church, and
of the souls of its particular members : bnt let
every one carefully see to it, how he buildeth
thereon, and what superstructure he raises.
11 For other foun- xhis is all indeed that remains to be done:/orii
laVthan that"is (aid" ^^^^^ ^olid foundation no one is able to lay beside
which is Jesus Christ, what is already laid, which is Jesvs Christ,^ the
great foundation-stone which God hath laid in
Zion, elect and precious ; and I take it for grant-
ed, no one who calls himself a Christian will at-
i2Nowifanyman tempt to lay any other. If awj/ man build,l2
dationTgoid,*\i?ve"r', ^ ^^Y^fpon this foundation, let him look to the
precious 'stones' materials and nature of his work ; whether he
wood, hay, stubble: raise a stately and magnificent temple upon it,
adorned, as it were, like the house of God at
Jerusalem, with gold and silver, [awrf] large,
beautiful, and costly stones; [or^ a mean hovel,
consisting of nothing better than planks of wood
roughly put together, and thatched with hay
[and] stubble ; that is, let him look to it, whether
he teach the substantial vital truths which do
* Wfiich is Jesus Christ.^ L*Enfant would render it, even this^ that Jesus is the
thrisi i but 1 think the sense given in our text much nobler.
$20 And it became others to take heed how they built thereon.
SECT, indeed belong to Christianity, and which it
VI. was intended to support and illustrate ; or set
himself to propagate vain subtleties and con-
iii vi. ^^^^^ ^" *'^^ ^^^ hand, or legal rites and Jewish
traditions on the other; which, though they do
not absolutely destroy the foundation, disgrace
it, as a mean edifice would do a grand and ex-
pensive foundation, laid with great pomp and
13 solemnity. But to prevent this, let me serious- 13 Every man's
]y admonish you, that whatever any man's work work shall be made
•^ , 11 • i "^ 1 1 manifest. For the day
may be, and however it may be covered, and, shall declare it, be-
as it were, hid behind the scaffolding, every one'^s cause it shall be re-
work shall ere long be made manifest. For the y^^'^^ ^^ ?'^^,' ^"^
,7 I • 1 '^ 1 • f II » • I"® ">"* shall try
great day which is approaching shall lay it open, every man's work of
because it shall then be, as it were, discovered by what sort it is.
Jire ; yea, the fire of that great day of general
conflagration, when the heavens shall pass away
with a great noise, and the elements shall melt
with fervent heat, shall prove every man's work
l4tof what kind it is.^ It shall stand a severe ex- 14 If any man's
amination, which will as soon expose the vanity "^^^^ ^^'^^ "'^''^^ ^^
r. . 1 . I • 1 1 • 1 1 hath built thereupon,
or many thmgs which some admired preachers he shall receive a re!
value themselves upon, and for which they are ward,
extolled by their hearers, as the flame of some
mighty burning shows the difference between
the stability of a straw roof and a marble wall.
And then if any man's superstructure abide the
test, and be approved, he will not only have
the comfort of it in his own mind, which is an
immediate and permanent satisfaction, but he
shall also receive a glorious reward from Christ,
the great Head of the church, and proprietor
of the building, in comparison of which the ap-
plauses of men, or any thing they can bestow,
deserve not to be mentioned by the name of a
j5 reward. But if any man's work be then bui^nt ^5 If any man's
up; if on that trial it be found like the com- hethall%uffe?loss[
bustible and mean materials whi^h I represented
by the wood, the hay, and the stubble; the con-
sequence is, that he will sustain a proportion-
able toss.^ He will find he has been spending
^ The day shall prove every mart's vcorh'\ ^ Sustain a proportionable loss.'] I can-
It is so very unnatural with Dr. Whitby not but fear that an application to such
to interpret this of the time of the de- niceties of unprofitable learning as those
struction of Jerusalem, or of any ap- in which some who have the charge of
proaehing persecutions of the Christian souls spend almost the whole of their
church, that one cannot but wonder tjiat time, to the neglect of the viials of
Grit ijcs of ciiaracter have adopted such a Christianity, will be found in this day
seuse. lost laboui;. Though such as e»ploy
Christians are the temple of God,
221
by fire.
1 Cor.
iii. 15.
i>«t he himself shall his time and strength to little purpose, and has sect.
be saved; yet so, as j^^^ ^ ^^^^^ ^j^^l ^f ^^^^ reward which he might, vi.
through Divine grace, have secured, had he
applied himself with vigour and zeal to the
proper labours of a gospel-minister. Yet^ if he
be upon the whole a good m^n, who hath built
upon Christ as the foundation, and, on the
terras of the gospel, committed his soul to him,
he shall himself be saved, and find mercy of the
Lord ; though in comparison with that more
abundant entrance into his kingdom which
others will have, it may be said, that he is
saved with extreme difficulty, and as a man
whose house is in flames while he is in it, and
who is therefore forced with great terror to
escape through the fre,^ sustaining the loss of
every thing but his life.
16 Know ye not, Again, before I dismiss this topic of your 16
that ye are the tern- ^^' ^^^ building of God, let me lead you into
pie of God, Siud that ^^ .1 n j^- i 1 • i
the Spirit of God some farther reflections, and ask you seriously,
<lwe]leth in you? Know ye not that ye are the temple of Godf^ that
the whole body of Christian converts is dedi-
cated to his peculiar service, and honoured by
his most gracious presence, as the Spirit of God
dwelleth in youy and you thereby appear to be
themselves ©hiefly to inculcate in their
preaching, doctrines, ceremonies, or forms
of human invention, ceme nearer the case
immediately referred to here. — L'Enfant
refers this loss to the reproach and shame
which such shall sutler before the tribu-
nal of Christ.
^ Through thejire.'\ To be as a brand
plucked out of the burning, is well known,
as a proverbial expression, to signify a
narrow escape from extreme danger.
Compare Zee. iii. 2; Amos iv. 11; and
especially Isa. xxxiii. 11, 12; to which
some have thought the apostle here al-
ludes. A:a mv^^, (Jude, 23,) is put for
passing through the fire, as 5t' v^al^,
(1 Pet. iii, 20,) signifies to be saved from
the water, by passing through it, as the ark
did. The learned Eisner, who urges and
illustrates these instances, shows, that the
most approved heathen writers use the
phrase in this sense. (Observ. Vol. II.
p. 78.) Many divines have well shown
how far this text is from giving any sup-
port to a popish purgatory. And though
Mr. Fleming follows many of the ancient
fathers, in explaining itof some terror or
pain which Christians of very imperfect
character may be exposed to, when they
rise (as he supposes they will;) amidst
the flames of the last conflagration,
(Flem. First Resur. p. 44,) the text will
admit so fair a sense on the ioierpreta-
tion here given, that 1 cannot persuade
myself from hence, without farther evi-
dence, that numbers of holy souls, who
have long been glorified in heaven, will
be re-united to their bodies, which are
to be raised in glory, to be in the first
moments of that union terrified and tor-
■nienied; though it should be but for ever
so short a time. That the Pagans, as
well as some of the Fathers, had a no-
tion of some such purgatory, Eisner has
shown in the passage cited above.
e You are the temple of G< d,] Eisner
hath many passages here, from Philo,
Plato, and other writers, in which they
represent a virtuous mind as the temple of
God, and in which heathens speak in the
highest and strongest terms of the obli-
gations men are under to keep his tem-
ples inviolate and tinpoduted. And if, as
Mr. Locke supposes, Paul's chief opposer
was a Jew, the vast veneration he would
of course have for the temple at Jerusa-
lem, would add great weight to this ar-
gument with respect to him and his fol-
lowers.
1 Cor.
iii. 17.
S2l2 If any man destroy hh tefnpte, God ivilt destroy Mm,
SEct. consecrated to himself? Now if any one defile ^'^ if any man de-
J^or destroy the temple of God, it may well be ^'oV'^l^Taf'God
apprehended, that God, ever jealous of his own destroy; forthetem-
honour, will destroy him. And you may as- p'^ of God is holy,
sure yourselves from this view, that whatever ''^'''^ '"'"^^^ ^^ ^'^'
preaching, or whatever conduct, tends to dimi-
nish its purity and glory, will be very severely
resented by him; even much more than the vio-
lation of the place, (great as that impiety and
provocation was,) where he so long caused his
name to dwell upon Mount Zion. For the tem^
pie of God, considered as such, is undoubtedly
holy, and awful. Much more then must that
be so, which he hath erected by his grace in the
breasts of intelligent creatures, and sanctified to
himself, as the everlasting residence of his
peculiar complacency. (Compare Isa. Ivii. 15;
chap. Ixvi. 1, 2.) Now ye are this [temple;^ each
of you, if a true Christian, is such a sacred
shrine, and the whole Christian church the com-
plete and magnificent building. It therefore
becomes every member of it to be very careful
how he behaves, and what he teaches among
yoii, lest he should commit an evil, of the enor-
mity of which he may not be immediately aware.
18 I know there are those among you whose is Let no m^ri
pride and self-conceit may lead them to despise ^^""^'Z^ ^^"'^^'^' ^^
f, . - . . . -/ • n 'any man among vou
this admonition, especially as coming trom me; seemeth to be wise
but let no man deceive himself with vain specu- in this world, let him
lations of his own worth and abilities. Ifa?iy J^^«"^^ ^ f°°'' ^^^'
^ , . . T . ,7 *^.r. 1 he may be wis6.
one of you seem to be wise in this wotla, ii he
value himself upon what is conimonly called
wisdom among Jews or Gentiles, let him become
a fool, that he may be wise indeed. Let him
humbly acknowledge his own natural ignorance
and folly, and embrace that gospel which the
wisdom of the world proudly and vainly derides
as foolishness, if he desire to approve himself
really and substantially wise, and to reap at last
the honours and rewards of those who are truly
Ipso in the sight of God. For all the boasted 19 For the wisdom
. , ^' f • I 7 • ^ !• / ' 1 ry 1 1- '^' ^'^'^ world is fool-
wtsdomoj this world ts joottsnness with God, who ishness with God.
with one glance sees through all its vanity; as For it is written, He
it is written, (Job v. 13,) He entan^leth the wise 'f^^'^ ^^e wise in
, . ^ n . •/ r^ ' • xi their own craftiness.
in their own cratty artijice, oiten ruining them
by those designs which they had formed with
the utmost efforts of human policy, and were
^Omost intent upon executing. And again, it 20 And again,
Christians belong to Christy and all things are theirs : 223
The Lord knoweth is said elsewhere, (Psal. xciv. 11.) The Lord sect-
^i^se^^Thaf they tvl ^^^^^^^ ^^^ thoughts of the wise, that they are vi.
1 Cor.
vain! vain. He sees how they ensnare themselves in
their own subtleties, and when they think them- •y[\^^^\
selves most sagacious, are only amused with
their own sophistry and deceit.
21 Therefore let no Therefore^ upon the whole, (that I may re-21
Sr" all^'th '"<'^" are *"^" *^ ^^^ point from whencc I set out,) con-
yours; ° sidering all I have said, and especially consider-
ing in what view the great God regards these
things which we are so ready to value ourselves
upon ; let none glory in men, or divide them-
selves into parties, out of attachment to this or
that teacher. For all things are your''s, and we,
in particular^ are to be regarded, not as your
lords and commanders, that you should list un-
der our banners ; but rather as your servants.
22 Whether Paul, I except not myself, or the most honoured 22
or Apolios or Ce- ajjjouff my brethren ; whether Paul, or Apollos,
Diias or the worlds „-<, . 'j'
or life, or death, or ©^ Cephas, be in question, we are all equally
things present, or your^s, to serve you to the utmost of our abili-
thingsto conrie: all ^.jgg^ jj^ ^j^^ advancement of your best interests.
Yea, I may go farther, and say, whether we
speak of the world, God will give you so much
of it as shall be for your real good ; and indeed
he supports its whole frame in a great measure
for your sakes ; or if we survey life, in all its
various conditions, or death, and all its solemn
harbingers and attendants, God will make the
one, or the other, in different views advanta-
geous to you, and will adjust the circumstances
of both with the kindest regard to your happi-
ness. Things present, or future, the comforts
and privileges of this life on the one hand, or
its afflictions and troubles on the other, and at
length, the boundless felicity of the eternal state,
where affliction and trouble shall be no more
known; all are, through the Divine grace,
yours. Remember this, and let the thought
raise your minds above these little things which
now occasion such contention between you ;
and be united in love, as God hath united you
23 And ye are in privileges and hopes. And bear in mind 23
too, as the counterpart of this happy detail,
that ye are ChrisCs ; his property, his sub-
jects^ his people ; and let that engage you t^
1 Cor
iii. 23.
^24 Reflectiojis on the treasures and hopes of Christians,
SECT, attend to his royal law of charity/ bj which Christ's ; and Christ
VI. you may be peculiarly known to be his. And "^o*^=*'
as Christ [is] God's, and refers all his services
as a Mediator, to his Father's glory, it will most
effectually promote that great end of his ap-
pearance, that you should learn such a subjec-
tion of soul to him, and imbibe those candid
and generous sentiments which I am labouring
to produce and cherish in your minds.
IMPROVEMENT.
ver. With what delight may the Christian survey this grand in-
^^'^^ventory, and, conscious that he is Christ's, call all things his
own ! With what pleasure survey the various gifts and graces of
ministers, and consider them as given by God for his edification !
With what complacency look round on things present, and for-
ward on things to come, in this connexion, and call the world
his own ; and count not only life, but death, amongst his trea-
sures ! Both in their different aspects, are subservient to the hap-
py purpose of glorifying God : and surely, when by death we
may do it more effectually, death should be more welcome than
life. And welcome it must indeed be to every believer, as the
appointed means of transmitting him to the sight and enjoyment
of God, and the possession of better blessings, than Paul, or
Apollos, could ever describe, or any thing present, or any thi^g
to come in this world, could ever afford.
Let these sublime views elevate the Christian above those
occasions of contention, which, for want of ascending to such no-
ble contemplations, are often the source of innumerable evils.
And let us add to them that other consideration, that we are the
16, 17 temples of the Holy Ghost; if Christians indeed, we are inhabit-
ed by God, even by his Spirit. Let this engage us to take the
strictest care, neither to defile ourselves, nor to injure our bre-
thren ; lest in either view, it should be resented and punished
by the holy God, as a sacrilegious profanation.
^9 Let us not overvalue the wisdom of this world, since it is little
regarded by God; nor be greatly concerned, if fools account our
wisdom folly, and our life, madness. So censured they the
prophets and apostles, before us ; nor did our Master himself
escape the calumny and outrage. We shall be happy enough,
f Royal law of charity.] Nothing and hopes which were common to them
could have a greater efficacy to put an all, as it would tend to sweeten their
end to the contention so prevalent spirits, and inspire them with honourable
among the Christians at Corinth, than and affectionate sentiments with respect
the consideration of those high privileges to theif brethren.
and their obligation te build so m to stand the trial. 225
if we approve our fidelity to him, and if we build a wise super- sect.
structure on Christ, as the great, the only Foundation. vi.
Let his ministers especially be solicitous that they may not
Ver.
lose the laboi^r of their lives, by choosing unhappily to employ ,^ ,\
them in that which will turn to no account in the great day of '
his appearing. Let them carefully examine their materials.
Surely if they have senses spiritually exercised, it cannot be
hard to distinguish between the substantial and undoubted doc-
triaes of Christianity, which areas gold, and silver, and precious 12 — 15
stones, and those fictitious, or at best, dubious and intricate
points, which, in comparison with the former, are but wood,
and hay, and stubble. And if, in urging these, they passionately
inveigh against their brethren, and endeavour to bring them
into contempt or suspicion, what do they but cement these
combustible materials with sulphur ?
O ! let the frequent views of that last searching fire, that 13
grand period of all, be much in our thoughts ; that day, when
not only the works of ministers, but every private person, must,
as it were, pass through the flames. May we then be saved,
not with difficulty, but with praise and honour ! May our works,
of what kind soever they are, abide, so as to be found worthy
of applause, and through divine grace receive a distinguished
reward !
SECT. VIL
To lay in a farther remedy against the pride and faction so ready to
prevail among the Corinthians, the apostle leads them into several
useful refections on the nature of the ministerial office, the final judg-
ment of him who searcheth all hearts, and the obligations they were
wider to the Divine goodness for every advantage by which they were
distinguished from others. 1 Cor. iv. 1—7.
! Cor. iv. 1. 1 CoRINTHIANS IV. 1.
j^ET a man so ac- j HAVE told vou how rich and happy you sect.
count of us 3,s I • t A y ^
of the ministers of ^^^ in the Divine donation, in consequence vii.
Christ, and stewards of which all things are yours ; and particularly.
Paul, and Apollos, and Cephas, with their \y^^i'
various gifts and endowments. Learn, there-
fore, to form your estimate of us aright ; and
let a man so account ofus^ not as the masters of
the church, but as the servants of Christ, who
are in obedience to his commands, to wait on
his family ; esteeming it honour and happiness
eoough, if we approve ourselves as stewards of
S^6 Mi?iisters are stezvardsy mid should be faithful,
SECT, the mysteries of God ; as persons whose business o*" ^^e mysteries of
^^^' it is, with the sincerest regard to his glory, to ^^^'
"TZ dispense that gospel which contains such su-
iv. 1. blime truths, for so many ages concealed from $
2 the knowledge of the world. And as for what 2 Moreover, it is
remains to be done in the discharge of this Sfatlrb'e'fouod
office, I hope we shall always remember, that faithful.
it is demanded in stewards, that a man be found
faithful; since they also^ as well as lower ser*
vants in the family, are subject to account.
And accordingly, it is my highest ambition that
my great Master may judge me faithful, whe-
ther my fellow-servants be pleased or displeased
3 with my conduct. And if my fidelity to my 3 But with me it is
Lord may offend them, which is a very sup- * ^'^'"y ^"!**^ j^'^s
posable case, I am well contented to abide all judged of you, or
its consequences. J^or I will freely declare, in of man's judgment;
this view, it is with me the smallest thing that 5'^^' ^ J"^se not
can be imagined, that I should be judged bi/ you,
dear as you are to me, or by any man's judg-
ment; his day will so soon be over, his censures
can effect so little, that amidst the great pros-
pects I have before me, it seems scarce to de-
4 serve a mention. Nor indeed do I so judge 4 For I know no-
myself, as if my case were finally to be deter- *^'"|^ ^y myself, yet
•^ "', , '' 1 . '' . ., am I not hereby jus-
mmed by my own apprehensions concerning it. ^^^^^ . ^^^ y^^ {^^^^
For though I bless God, 1 am not conscious to judgeth me is the
myself of any thing criminal, of any designed Lord,
neglect of my office, or unfaithfulness in my
trust, yet am I not hereby justified :* that is not
the main thing in question ; I know partiality
to ourselves may often lead us to overlook many
faults, for which God may another day condemn
us. But he that judgeth me, the Person by whose
judgment I am to stand or fall, is the Lord Jesus
Christ, who searcheth the hearts and trieth
5 the reins of the children of men. Therefore be ^^^^1^-^'^^^"^^
strictly careful that ye judge nothing before the "imeruntirthc^ord
appointed time, that is, until he, the great Lord come, who both will
of all, sAa// come, WiosAa// pluck off the mask of bring ^o ^•g**^ ^^^
every artful hypocrite, how high soever he may
bear himself in the Christian church ; shall briiig
a Yet am I not hereby jusfijted.] This and safety, would do well to take great-
seems a gentle, but a very affecting in- er heed that they were not imposed
sinuation, that his opponents, confident upon by the deceitfulness of their own
as they might seem in their own integrity hearts.
One teacher, therefore, should ?iot be set up against another. 227
hidden things of to light the hidden things of darkness^^ and shall sect-
darkness, and will ^^^j/g^^ all the secret Counsels of the hearts.'' vil
make aianitest the . t i in i • ai *. u^x^ -~—
counsels of the -And then shall every one have m the most public ^
hearts: and then shall manner that pi^aise from God before the assem- -^^^^
every man have j^j^j world, which IS proDortionable to his real
prais£ of God. , , j V
character and conduct
6 And these things, These things, brethren, I have by a very ob-6
brethren, I have in a yjous fiicure transferred to myself and fto]
figure transferred to . i. ^^ "^ . • • ^ j ♦U^t ^i?
myself, and to Apoi- ApoUos ; ^ mentioning our names, and that ot
los, for your sakes: Cephas oiily, instead of many more, since you
that ye might learn j^niw the entire friendship there is among us,
men! "^aVo^e^.^^that ^nd how far the names of most about whom you
which is written, that contend are inferior to these. And I have
no one of you he ^jQjjg ^jj^g jj^t q^ quj. Q^rn account, as you maj
Tgaintt Another. """^ easily apprehend, but for your sakes, that you
may learn, in attending to what has been said
concerning us, distinguished as we are by our
office, furniture, and success, not to entertain
too high an opinion of yourselves^ or others
whom you are most ready to admire, above
what is here written,^ and appears reasonable
on the principles which have been laid down:
that you may not be puffed up for one teacher,
and against another, which surely you cannot
allow with respect to other teachers, when you
see us renouncing all such attachment to our-
ir For who maketh selves. And indeed this would be very un-j
reasonable, if the distinctions were as great as
*> Bring to light the hidden things of dark- among the Corinthians for heads of par*
ness.'] This is a lively and justinsinuation ties, for whose name the apostle substi-
that under specious forms his enemies tuted his own and that of his most inti*
concealed very dark designs, which would mate friend; but the learned and judi*
jjot bear the discoveries of that awful day. cious Witsius well observes, (MeleteiC,
c Manifest all Ihe secret counsels of the p. 104,) that it is probable their names
hearts.] This passagealso suggestsa very were used among some others omitted^,
solid argument against magnifying one and the figure was only this, that th<j
minister above another, namely, that the names of St. Paul and ApoUos were use4
secret principles of men's actions are to signify themselves and any others so
unknown^ and it is enlarged upon to extolled; and when the apostle would
very good practical purposes ; whil^ the say how little ministers were in them-
apostle at the same time takes an oppur- selves, he chose out of humility arid pru»
tunity of making a very solemn profes* dence rather to take such freedom witU
sion of his own faithfulness, and showing himself and his most particular and in?
the boldness he had towards God, and his timate friend than with others,
modesty and candour to men; all which « What is here wiiilen] Eisner (Observ.
were extremely suitable to the general Vol. II. p. 85,) confirms this interprets*
purposes he had in view. tion, and produces many instances in
^ Transferred to myself, ice. "l Some, and which (ppoysiv is used to express havirig
particularly Mr. Locke, have inferred too high ari opinion of one^s self. L'Enf»nt
from hence that not St. Paul and Apol- explains it in something of a different
|o9, but some other persons, were set up sense, ** above what scripture ivarrants,^^
228 Reflections on the nature of the ministerial office,
SECT, you, or they who have the highest conceit of thee to differ from
VII. themselves, can imagine. jPor allowing all that ^''°^^^':^ ''"/^ ""'j'**^
■^n^ J ° . .11^, 1 oast thou that thoa
seli-iove and prepossession can Wish, let me ask didst not receive?
Iy ^^' the man who carries it to the greatest height, now if thou didst
Who maketh thee to differ [from another,'] in Jhou"" Vr ' Jl^if tho'*
any furniture or attainment, whether intellec- hadst^ nat^reeeived
tual or moral ? ^ And what hast thou of any kind it ?
which thou didst not receive from God, the great
Parent of universal good.'^ But if thou hast re-
ceived [it] all from him, whi/ dost thou boast in
the gift of his liberal goodness, as if thou hadst
not received [it] from him, but it were origi-
nally and essentially thine own ? Would you all
but seriously reflect upon this, it would teach
you humbler sentiments, much more rational
in themselves, and on the whole, much more
for your credit as well as comfort.
IMPROVEMENT.
Nothing can be more conducive to the advantage of Chris-
tianity, and by consequence, of the world, whose happiness
is so much concerned in its support and success, than that its
preachers should consider and their hearers remember the na-
Ver. 1. ture of their office. They are not lords over God^^s household
and heritage, but ministers of Christ, whose business it is to pro-
2 mote their Master's honour; stewards of his mysteries, who are to
endeavour both to keep and to dispense them with all good fideli-
ty. From their Master therefore may they take all their instruc-
tions, and to him let them refer all their administrations. Vari-
ous judgments will be passed upon them; and they who will op-
pose the attempts of some of their brethren to introduce corrup-
tion and confusion into his family, will have many an unkind re-
flection thrown upon them, and experience the severity of cen-
sure for a conduct which merits the justest approbation. Bu$
f Whether intellectual or moral.] I guished by them, leaves all who choose
include moral attainments, because the wrong without excuse, and admits the
apostle had in the preceding verses been exercise of justice as well as grace in
speaking of fidelity in the ministry, and the final distributions of good and evil,
he elsewhere in this epistle speaks of oi- See the paraphrase on chap. iii. 7, which
iaining mercy to be faithful, {chap. \i\. 25.) seems very applicable to this clause.
and would be understood as referring Yet as it is certain the Corinthians chief-
not only to his giving us our faculties, ly gloried in their gifts, and in those of
but exciting us to the right use of them, their favourite teachers, I doubt not but
both by external calls and advantages, it is to these that the apostle chiefly re-
and by inward impressions of his grace fers in this place, and cannot think that
on the heart; th^jugh still in a manner the stre«s of ihe controversy relating to
suited to our free and rational natures, the sanctifying influences of divine grace
and which, however some may be distin- does by any meaas rest on thi^ passage.
Paul reminds the Corinthians of their prosper otis condition ; 229
let them learn by this excellent apostle, to be above the judg- sect.
ment of men, and to keep the judgment of the Lord in view ,* vii.
that they may not only be supported under that petulance of"
their fellow-servants, but may learn to guard against what is ^^^' ^'
much more dangerous, the treachery of their own hearts, and
the flattery of self-love ; lest they fondly mistake the voice of
prejudice for that of conscience, or in other words, the voice of
an erroneous conscience, for that of a conscience well informed.
Let us often recollect the narrow limits of our own knowledge, 4>
that we may learn modesty in our censures of each other. He
only can judge who knoweth the heart; and there is a day ap-5, &c.
proaehing, which will manifest all its secrets. While others,
with a pitiable mixture of arrogance and ignorance, judge one
another, and judge us, let us rather be concerned that we may
secure that praise of God, which will be heard and felt by the
soul, with the highest rapture, and wiJl silence every echo of
human applause or censure.
To conclude: if it hath pleased God, in any respect, to distin-7
guish us from others, by the gifts or graces which he hath be-
stowed upon us, let us humbly trace these distinctions to their
true source : and instead of indulging the least degree of pride on
their account, let us rather be the more humble. For surely
the more we receive from God, the more we are indebted and
obliged ; and the more we are obliged to the Divine goodness,
the greater ought our shame and confusion to be, that we have
not answered those obligations by more faithful care and more
constant gratitude.
SECT. VIIL
The Apostle, in order to gain farther upon their affections, represents
ike many hardships and dangers to which he and his ^prethren were
exposed, in comparison of that easy state in which the Corinthians
were; and reminding them at the same time of their particular obli-
gations to him, he warns them not to force him on severities, to the
use of which he was very averse. 1 Cor. iv. 8, to the end.
1 1.0R. IV. ». 1 Corinthians iv. 8.
J^OW ye are full, j HAVE suggested some humbling thoughts U
-*- your consideration ; but I fear you will Iiav(
VIII.
1 Cor. IV. 8. 1 CoRINTHIANS IV. 8.
to SECT
you will have
little relish for them, as you seem to indulge
yourselves in very different views. Am I not
rather to congratulate Christians, whose rank
and figure in the world is so much superior to
that of many of the brethren, and even of their
1 Cor.
iv. 8.
^0 And of the afflictive circumstances of the apostles;
SECT, first apostle too ? Tornowi/ou are full; now you "ow ye are rich, y©
VIII. are rich ; you enjoy so great a degree of prospe- ^^J'^'^e'sn^d as kings
•"•^ — rity and plenty, that methinks you ham even would to God ye did
I g * reigned as kings without us ;* so happy in a va- reign, that we also
rietyof secular enjoyments, that you have hardly might reign with you,
missed my company. And indeed / wish ijou
did reign, in the truest and noblest sense, and
were altogether as happy as you think your-
selves. I wish the most excellent powers of the
human nature had, through divine grace, greater
rule and sovereignty in your souls, thai we, in
the midst of all our present distress, might also
reign with you, and partake of your happiness,
in that high degree, in which, if it were sin-
cere and solid, our affection for you would ena^
9ble us to share it. And surely we sufficiently 9 For I think that
need such consolation as this ; for J think God ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^
hath exhibited us, the apostles of his Son, like ^^ it^wei'Tappoinled
those gladiators which are brought out on the (©death. For we are
stage last of all, as appointed to certain death,*" ^^'^^ ^ ^^]T^^^d
and therefore not furnished with weapons of Jl"^° V^ir^'^^nfi^tn
1 r. '^^ angeis, ana im
deience, nor allowed so much as a chance oi men.
escaping ; for we are produced, as it were, on
a public theatre, and made a spectacle to the
whole world of rational creatures, both to an-
gels and men,^ who are all held in solicitous at-
* You have reigned askings, &c.] This Paul speaks of hin^self as the last called
h a proverbial expression of \he most apostle ; but that there is a reference to
splendid and plentiful circumstaoces; tht Roman custom of bringing forth those
and some think, when the apostle adds, personsonthe theatre on the after- part of
I wish ye did reign, he means, " I wish the day, either to tight with each other,
** you had the authority of princes, or with wild beasts, who were appointed
*' that ye might shelter and acc^ramo- to certain death, and had not that poor
** date us amidst all our distresses and chance of escaping which those brought
** afflictions." But one can hardly think forth in the morning had. Compare Sen.
he did indeed wish each of them a prince, Epist. cap. vii. Reeve's Apol. Vol. I. p.
or the civil power in their hands. It 237. Such kind of spectacles were so
seems much more probable, that as spi- common in all the provinces, that it is
ritual objects were so familiar to his no wonder we should find such an allusion
mind, he changes the idea in the manner here. The word airohi^iv, exhibited, and
the paraphrase expresses ; in which sense ^eaJpov, a spectacle on the theatre, have in
it seems that Christians are called /?n«/5 this connexion a beautiful propriety,
and kings, (Rev. i. 6;) as it is certain The whole passage is indeed full of high
they are called a royal priesthood. (1 eloquence, and finely adapted to move
Pet. ii. 9.) — 1 cannot think with Mr. their compassion in favour of those who
L*Enfant, that this refers peculiarly to were so generously exposing and sacri-
the factious pastors of the church at ficing themselves for the public good.
Corinth. c j spectacle to-— angels and men.] This
b Last of all.] I cannot think, as Els- representationis wonderfully pathetic and
ner seems to do, that the word la-y^aloi sublime: while they considered evil an-
refers to the low rank which the apostle gels and men as beholding them with all
held in secular life; or with Messieurs the malignant, and good angels and men
CalviO; Locke, aad L*Enfant, that St. with all the benevolent passions, it must
zolio are made a spectacle unto angels and men, 231
10 We are fools tention to SO Strange and tragical a Sight. Ima- sect.
far Christ's sake, but • ^ ^^^ ^^^^ j j^^^^ asfffravated the represen- viii.
ve are wise Jn Christ: o , ' oo r
we are weak, but ye tation ; the more you attend to our circum- * "
are strong: ye are stances, the more you will discern its justice: -^ J*q*
tTderisld ^"^ ^^ ^^^' ^^ [^^^] treated like fools, babblers, and
madmen, ybr the sake of Christ, (Acts xvii. 18;
chap. xxvi. 24.) as if we were the weakest and
most ignorant of mankind, because we preach
the plain truths of the gospel, and endeavour to
the utmost to exalt our Lord. But ye \are^^ wise
in Christ: ye set up for a kind of Christian phi-
losophers, of more refined understandings than
your brethren, and think you have found out a
political way at once of securing the blessings
of the gospel, and escaping its inconveniences
and persecutions. We {are'] weak, in presence,
in infirmities, and in sufferings: but ye \art^
strong, have great confidence in yourselves, and
are got above many of those tender alarms and
impressions which hearts like ours are subject
to, on a variety of occasions: you [are] honour-
able, adorned with extraordinary gifts, in which
you are ready to glory, and many of you set off
with circumstances of external distinction ; but
we [arej poor despised creatures, treated with
1 1 Even unto this Contempt wherever we come. For even toll
present hour, we both this present hour, after all the battles fought,
hunger and thirst, ^^^ ^|| j-jjg conqucsts already gained by the gos-
aiiti are naked, and , ^^ i/°« . ^ r»
pel, we are often exposed to circumstances of
the extremest want and misery. Sometimes we,
both hunger and thirst, and amidst our charit-
able journeys to diffuse the gospel, hardly find
entertainment of the plainest kind, to relieve
our necessities, or money to purchase it. And
our clothes are so worn out with travelling, and
we are so ill-furnished for buying more, that we
are often almost naked,"^ not having decent rai-
ment to wear, though we appear so often in
public assemblies. And in many instances,
have a great tendency to inspire their circumstances, when St. Paul, with an
minds with the most heroic sentiments, impediment in his speech, andaperson-
— Eisner has given an excellent collec- age, rather contemptible than grace-
tion of passages from heathen writers, ful, appeared in a mean, and perhaps
in which such a figure is made use of sometimes tattered dress, before persons
by them. of the highest rank, and yet commanded
^ Are naked, &c.] Surely one cannot such attention, and made such impres-
imagine any more glorious triumph of sions.
the truth, than what it gained in these
VOI,, IV. Q
232 and are reviled and persecuted as tliejllth of the world.
SECT, where our benevolent and important message ^re buffeted, and
VIII. is heard, instead of being received with due re- h^J^eno certain dweU
spect, we are insulted and perhaps buffeted, by
lace
^ ^° j' the unruly and barbarous mob ; and at best, if
* we now and then meet with a little more hos-
pitable usage, it is for a very little while ; for,
whereas you dwell in a rich and magnificent
city, we have no certain abode, but are con-
tinually removing from one place to another.
l^And though we are engaged in a work of so 12 And labour,
great importance to the souls of men, which Zn'hLdf\eZs
might well ingross all our time and care; yet reviled, we bless;
such are the circumstances in which we are ^'^ing persecuted, we
often placed, that we are obliged in duty and ^"^^^'*5
prudence, to labour in some secular calling,
working with our own hands, to procure the ne-
cessary supports of the most frugal and parsi-
monious life. Being in the most insolent and
provoking manner reviled to our faces, and
loaded with every opprobrious name of con-
tempt, we meekly bless, and pray for our ene-
mies; being persecuted, we endure it patiently,
ISunable to right and help ourselves. Being 13 Being defamed,
blasphemed, and spoken of in the most scanda- ^adT 3^1116 filth" f
lous, and, considering our sacred character, the the world, and are
most impious terms; we only entreat that men
would more impartially examine our preten-
sions, that they may entertain more favourable
sentiments concerning us; and in the mean
time, we freely forgive them their rash and
injurious censures. And on the whole, such is
the usage we meet with, that we are made and
treated like the \ ery Jilth of the ivorld,^ like the
wretches, which being taken from the dregs of
the people, are offered as expiatory sacrifices to
* Filth of the zmorld.] The word xa- collection of Greek quotations. See als9
Oa^fxala. has a force and meaning here Dr. Ridley*s Christian Passover, p. 22.
iffhich no one word in our language can It appears from some of these passages,
express; 1 have yiven what 1 am per- that when the a^hes of these unhappy
suaded is the true meaning of it in the men were thrown intothesea, these very
paraphrase, and must refer to Dr. Hen. words were used in the ceremony, ytv«
More, (Theol. Works, p. 63) and Dr. ■ajeoi-^'nfji.cc, yiyii aaOn^i^a; but the former
Whitby in loc. for the illustration of this of these titles was gi\en them, in refer-
bold and noble figure. Suidas says that ence to that original signification of the
these wretched victims were called xn- words, which the paraphrase on the end
6a^ji>ia7a, as their death wa- esteemed an of the verse expresses. That so wise
expiaiian; and he tells us the word -tts- and ancient a republic as that of Mar-
pj-4'>J/^»^a> which we render affacourinfr, seilles, originally a Greek colony, should
was also applied to them; and Bos have retained this savage usage, is as-
(Exercit. p. 125) illustrates this sense tonishing; yet Servius expressly asserts
of the word by a very large and judicious it. Serv. in ;Eneid, Lib. III. Lin. 73.
The Apostle writes these things for their warnings 233
the offscouring of all the infernal deities among the Gentiles, and sect.
things unto this day. loaded with curses, affronts and injuries, in the viii,
way to the altars at which they are to bleed ;.
1 Cor.
[or like] the refuse of all things to this day, the j^ 13'
very sweepings of the streets and stalls, a nui-
sance to all around us, and fit for nothing but
to be trampled upon by the meanest and vilest
of mankind
U I write not these I do not write these things to shame you, orl4[
things to sharne you \^ ^n J desfree to stain your credit with other
but as my beloved i i i_ t ^ ^- 'n
sons I warn you. churches, by such a representation, as if you
were unmindful of my sufferings for the gos-
pel ; but considering the relation in which we ,
stand to each other, and looking upon you as
my beloved sons. I warn [j/om] of those dangers
to which I fear you may be exposed, and of
the regard which it is your duty and interest
to pay to those who voluntarily subject them-
selves to so many evils on your account, that
you ought surely to be the last to increase
15 For though you their burdens. And I may particularly urge 15
have ten thousand ^j^jg ^j^[j respect to mvself ; for if you have ten
instructors m Christ, ^, 7 • . . • ^t • *; 1 "^ li
yetAauewenotmany ^"^^^^^^ *"*^'^"^^^''* *^ Christ, be they ever SO
fathers: for in Christ many or ever SO valuable, yet [you have] not
Jesus I have begot- i^any spiritual fathers, for in Christ Jesus I
gospel. " Paul have begotten you by the gospel : I preach-
ed it first among you, and was the happy
means of your spiritual birth, and all the
privileges of God's children which you receive
16 Wherefore I be- by it. I beseech you, therefore, [that] with 16
lowersTme!^^^°^" ^^^^^ P*^^*^ ^"^ ^"^3" ^^ ^^ ^^^ imitators of me,
keeping strictly to the faith which I taught
you, and carefully copying my meekness and
humility.
17 For this cause p^^y, ifiig reason, that you may be the better 17
nave I sent unto you ui<.* *. Ji 'aj
Timotheus who is ^"*^ ^^ trace my steps, and may be animated
my beloved son, and to do it with the greater care, / have sent to
faithful in the Lord, yQif^ Timothy, who is my beloved son, or dear
intortmembrancroVconvert, (Acts xix. 22,) and vfho, though yet
my ways which be but a young man, is remarkably yai7///M/ in the
in Christ, as I leach Lord, an excellent Christian, who will be able
churclT ^^^^ '" ^^^^^ more perfectly to bring to your remembrance my
ways in Christ, as I am every where teaching in
every church where T come ; by which you will
perceive, that I do not act partially with re-
spect to you, but proceed on general principles
234 and declares his purpose to come to them shortly.
SECT, of integrity and prudence, from which I no-
VIII. where allow myself to vary.
iCor.
Somey I hear, are puffed up in vain and proud 18 Now some are
i^ ifi confidence, as if, after all I have said, / would Pf^ "^ f '■'Tt
»v. lo. '^ 1 !• 1 1 • * would not cofne to
not come ta i/ou, and did not dare to appear m you.
a place where I have now so many opposers.
^9 But they are extremely mistaken, for / will 19 But I will come
certainly come to you, and that quickly too, if^lJX^T^IiA^AX
the Lord, who holds the reins of universal go- know, not the speech
vernment in his hands, permit; and I will then of them which are
know and examine, not the confident speech and P"^^^ "P» ^^^ ^"^
florid talk of those that are thus puffed up, hut the
power they have to vindicate their pretensions,
and what miraculous proof they can give of that
authority in the church which they presume
20 to oppose to mine. For the kingdom of God 20 For the king.
is not in speech, in confident assertions, or in ^om of Godzjnot m
- r* r»ii 7* iTii- word, but m power,
elegant lorms oi address, but is established in
the exertions of a miraculous power, conferred
on the true and genuine apostles of our Lord by
the effusion of his Spirit upon them, by virtue
of which his faithful subjects may be fully sa-
tisfied they act according to his will, in paying
21 them the regard they require. What, there- 21 What will ye?
fore, do you on the whole desire and choose? '^^" L'^'"*'^ ""^^^
rrn r i 1 1 -x. • i 7 f Y^" w*^" a rod, or m
I hat 1 should come to you, as it were, with a rod ^ love, and in the spirit
of correction in my hand, using my apostolic of meekness ?
power for your chastisement; or, which for
your sakes I should much rather choose, in
love and in the spirit of meekness and gentleness,
comforting and commending, instead of chas-
tising ? You will, I hope, think seriously upon
the matter in time, before things are driven to
such an extremity as may not any longer leave
it in my choice or yours.
' Wiih a rod of correction,] That the sition to arise against St. Paul, particu-
apostles had often a miraculous power larly at Corinth. It gave him an op-
of indicting death, and other temporal portunity of making the strongest ap-
judgments, in case of aggravated offence, peals to what they are supposed to know
appears from other passages of scripture, of his miraculous power; and had these
Acts V. 5 — 10, chap. xiii. 10, 11 ; 1 Tim. appeals not been indeed founded on tbe
i. 20; and is referred to more than once most certain and evident truth, they
or twice, in these epistles to the Corin- must, instead of restoring him to their
thians, 1 Cor. v. 5; 2 Cor. i. 23 j chap, regards, as we find in fact they did,
X. 6, 8; chap. xiii. 2, S, 10. Andl can- have been sufficient of themselves ut-
not mention these passages, without lead* terly to have ruined all his reputation
ing my reader to reflect on the wisdom and interest among them, had it before
ot'Providencei in permitting such oppo- been ever so great.
Refiections on PauVs tenderness for Ms children in Christ, StS5
IMPROVEMENT.
How adorable is the efficacy of divine grace which bore those sect.
zealous and faithful servants of Christ through all their labours viii.
and fatigues, v^^hen they were made a spectacle to the world, to
angels and men ! How glorious a spectacle ! worthy surely, as ^^" * ^
any thing, since that wonderful scene on Calvary, of the eye of
<jrod himself.
How little ar;e we to judge of the Divine favour by external
circumstances, when those best of men were of all others the
most miserable, farther than as their heavenly hope supported
and animated them ! And when that is taken into the account,
who would not emulate their lot, though hungry and thirsty,
though naked and destitute, without habitation, without protec-11, 13
tor, without friends ? When we consider their share in the Di-
vine friendship, when we consider the blessed effects of their la-
bours, and the glorious crown which awaits them after all their
sufferings; surely they must appear happy in proportion to the
degree in which they seemed miserable, and glorious in propor-
tion to the degree in which the world held them as infamous !
That illustrious person, whose epistles are now before us, knew
not the pleasures of domestic life in many of its most endearing
relations. But God made him a spiritual father to multitudes ;
and no donbt, as he urges the consideration on his children in
Christ, he felt the joy arising from it strong in his own soul, when 15
he said, I have begotten you in Christ Jesus by the gospel. Sure-
ly it ought never to have been forgotten by them ; and if through
the artifices of ill-designing men, and the remaining infirmities
of their own character, it was sometimes and in some degree
forgotten now, yet undoubtedly it would be remembered by
them in the heavenly world for ever ; even by as many as the
Lord his God had graciously given him. And if there be any
remembrance there that they once grieved him, it will be anl4«
engagement to all those offices of an eternal friendship which
the exaltation of the heavenly state shall allow. In tbe mean
time, his paternal affection for them wrought, not in a foolish
fondness of indulgence, which in the language of Divine wis-
dom is hating a son, but in the character of a prudent and
faithful parent, who, desirous that his children may be as wise
and good as possible, will rather use the rod than suffer them 21
to be undone. Yet when he speaks of using it, he speaks with
regret, as one who would rather choose to act in the spirit of
gentleness, and without any mixture of severity, how neces-
sary soever. The whole of his subsequent conduct to the Cor- *
inthians, as far as it may be learned from this or the following
epistle, bears a perfect consistency with these expressions, and
illustrates their sincerity.
256 The apostle proceeds to the case of the incestuous person ;
SECT. May God give to his ministers more of this truly apostolical
viii. spirit, more of those overflowings of holy love, attempering and
• attempered by that ardent zeal against sin, and that firm reso-
\ lution in the discharge of duty, which shone so brightly in the
apostle, and in which he so freely and justly recommends him-
self to the imitation of his children and his brethren.
SECT. IX.
The apostle proceeds to mention the irregularities which prevailed in the
Corinthian church ; and here handleth the case of the incestuous per'
son, whom he commands them to separate from their communion.
I Cor. v. 1, to the end.
1 Corinthians v. 1. i q^^ y^ i^
6ECf . T HAVE spoken of coming to you with a rod JT is reported com-
ix. A of correction ; and it is too probable I may . monJy, ^^^^ ^f^^re
,,-,1 1 'J J 'j. r • '4 *u . u 'i. w fornication among
-—-be laid under a necessity of using it, though it ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^h for-
y J '^' be an unwilling necessity. For it is generally nication as is not so
reported,^ [that there is] a kind of lewdness *nuch as named a-
among you, and that too such scandalous and Jhat onVsho^uldhaTe
enormous lewdness as is not heard of even among his father's wife.
the heathen, degenerate as they are, and aban-
doned as their practices are known to be, even
that a certain person should have used criminal
2 converse with his father'' s wife.^ One would 2 And ye are puff-
have imagined that a scandal like this should t^^Zt,^^^,
have thrown the whole society into distress and
humiliation like the public mourning of a Jew-
ish synagogue on the apostasy or ejection of one
of its members ; and yet it is said that ye are
puffed up with this spirit of pride and carnality
which I have been mentioning and reproving.
Should ye not rather have lamented on this sad oc-
casion ? and pursued those strenuous measures
for reformation which tlie genius of the gospel
• Generally reported"] Dr. Whitby Cicero, Scelus incredibile ct inaudilum, an
thinks that the scandalous stories that i?ic)edihle and vnheard-of wickedness. See
■were generally told among the heathen also Grot, de Jure Bel. et Pac. Lib. II.
of the incestuous practices of primitive Cap. v. ^ 14, No. 2.
Christians, had their original from the *> Criminal converse.] Probably some
misrepresentntion of this fact. Many father had parted with his wife, perhaps
quotations, brought by this learned au- provoked by her indiscretion, and his
thor and others on this text, show that son, to whom she was mother-in-law,
incest was held in high abomination had married her; for by 2 Cor. vii. 12,
among the heathen; and an enormity of it seems probable the person injured
this kind is (as well known,) called by was yet alive.
and exhorts them to deliver him to Satan: 237
he that hath done so evidently dictates, that he who hath com-' sect.
this deed, might be ^^^^^^ ^^^^ r^ ^j^^^i^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^ j-^^ jx.
taken away iroin a- i i "^ i n i ^ '^. ^ .
mongyou. J/oM, and DC no longer allowed to continue in' "
3 For I verily, as your communion ? j^M^iowever negligent you ^ ^'
absent m body, but j^^^g been, and whatever consequence I draw
present inspirit, have i/>i •. • -^i? m • t
judged already, as "pon myseli, by interposing in this anair, 1 can-
though I were pre- not, I will not be silent. / am absent indeed
sent, concermng him ^T^ bodi/. and therefore cannot take those vigo-
that hath so done V i • l i i? ^k u ly
this deed- rous steps which my zeal tor the honour of
Christ, and my tender concern for your repu-
tation and happiness, dictate : but I am present
in spirit ;'^ I have a distinct view of all the cir-
cumstances of the case, and therefore in as de-
terminate a manner as if I were actually /?re-
sent, I have judged and passed sentence on
him who I know has indeed committed this
4 In the name of enormiti/. And the sentence I have passed is 4
our Lord Jesus Christ, this: That ye beins: all solemnly slathered to-
when ye are gathered ./ • /? n ui • xi r r j
together, and my gather in tuU assembly, in the name oj our Lord
spirit, with the power Jesus Christ, and my spirit being present with
of our Lord Jesus jqu, with the efficacious power of our Lord
' ^ ' Jesus Christ, acting according to my determi-
nation, though I be at such a distance, and be-
ing ready to add an awful efficacy and sanction
5 To deliver such to your censure, Do, by a public and express 5
an one unto Satan act, deliver such an one by name to Satan,^
o7the^fiesh^fhat°\he ^^ ^^ ^7 ^^"^' ^^ the terrible executioner of the
spirit may be saved Divine justice and displeasure, chastised and
in the day of the tormented, in order to the destruction of the
or Jesus. fesh, that, for this shameful indulgence of its
lascivious appetites and desires, it may be ema-
ciated and enfeebled, and the offi^nder, alarm-
ed by suffisrings of so extraordinary and for-
midable a nature, if possible, may be brought
to true repentance and humiliation, that so the
immortal spirit may be saved, in the day of the
<^ Present in spirit.] Some think this vered over to Satan ; butit seems much
refers to an extraordinary gift which St. more reasonable to believe, that this re-
Paul bad of discerning clearly and cir- fers to the infliction of some bodily pains
cumstantially what was done at a dis- or diseases, in which Satan might act as
tance. Compare Col. ii. 5 ; 2 Kings v. the instrument of the divine justice.
26; chap. vi. 12. See Dr. Benson's Hist. Compare 1 Tim. i. 20, and this was for
Vol. IL p. 16. the destruction of the flesh; not directly
«* To deliver suck an one to Satan, &c.] of the fleshly principle, for in that sense
Some think that, as Satan is considered it could not be opposed to the saving the
as the head of all who are not under spirit in the day of the Lord ; \>i\\. ^prohyAiXy ^
Christ as their head, that is, in the church as the paraphrase intimates, for the ema-
of Christ, every one who was cut off ciating and enfeebling the powers of
from the church, must of course bedell- animal nature.
S3 8 lest a little leaven should leaven the whole lump,
SECT. Lord Jesusy from those infinitely more insup-
IX. portable and everlasting agonies to which it
• might otherwise be doomed.
^ ^' And give me leave on this occasion farther 6 Your glorying 25
• ■ to tell you, th^tyourboastivg y.hethevols»chZ\^^JZV:.
a person as your friend, if he be remarkable tor ven leaveneth the
any peculiar distinction in gifts, abilities and whole lump?
circumstances, or against him, as your enemy,
if he be of an opposite faction, [is] not by any
means good.^ Do you not know^ in a familiar
instance, which it may be profitable for you to.
recollect, that a little leaven quickly diffuses it-
self by a secret fermentation, till it leaveneth the
whole mass. Thus will evil examples tend to
spread in the church ; and if a brand of infamy
be not quickly set upon the incorrigible offen-
der, wickedness will grow familiar, and lose its ^
horror ; so that many other members of your
society may be polluted, ensnared, and disho-
7noured, Set yourselves Mere/ore with a reso- 7Purgeont tberc-
lution and diligence, like that which the Jews [°^^^^ ^^^ ''ma'^\''e"a
show in all their dwellings, when the annual „e,v iun,p^ as ye are
feast of the passover is approaching, to purge unleavened. For
mt the old leaven: search for it, as it were, with even Christ our pass.
1. I , J ji I i. £"4. over IS sacnhceu tor
lighted candles, wherever you suspect any 01 it yg
to lurk unobserved, that ye may indeed be en-
tirely a new mass : as ye are by your Christian
profession unleavened, let there be no mixture
of any thing inconsistent with that simplicity
and purity which the gospel teaches.
It IS a diligence and resolution that becomes
you; for we have not only the Divine com-
mand to enforce it, but this tender additional
obligation, that even Christ our passover was
slain for us J He hath made his precious blood
the price of our redemption, that he might
make it the means of our sanctification, and that
we, instead of being smitten by the sword of the
« Your boasting is not good.] L'Enfant the Jews with having talfen out of the
would render it interrogjatively, /7au(?yoM book of Esdras the following words:
not a Jine^rihject for boasting? vhichis in- *' 7Ae passover is ovr Saviour and ovr
deed more animated than our version; "refuge.'" L'Enfant thinks these words
but I think, not in the taste and manner of St. Paul are an allusion to them. — It
of St. Paul, nor does it seem exactly to is a very inconclusive inference of some
suit the original. from this coniext, that this epistle was
f C/iriit our passover Tvas slain.'] It is written about the time of the passover.
iveM kuown, that Justin Martyr, ih his Compare chap, xvi, 8,
dialogue with Trypho the Jew, accuses
1 Cor.
•V. 8.
He charges them not to he familiar with lexvd persons : 239
avenging angel, might sit down to a divine sect.
8 Therefore let ns banquet in peace. Let us then keep the holy ix.
It^loX^xl^eu^^Zfi^'^ which he hath at such an expense pro-
ther witb the leaven vided for US, and in which he feedeth us even
of malice and wick- with his own flcsh ; and let us celebrate it in a
t^:^ r'lV of «»«""«'• ^hich may do him the greatest honour,
sincerity and truth, and be most pleasing to the adorable Author of
our liberty and our happiness ; that is, not with
the old stale leaven of uncleanness, so common
in your Gentile state, nor with the leaven of
maligmti/ and mischief which your Judaizing
teachers would infuse, though it is as incon-
sistent with the benevolence, as the other with
the purity of the gospel : but avoiding these
with the strictest care, keep it with (he unlea-
vened {bread'\ of sincerity/ and truths with the
most simple and sincere desire of knowing and
practising every branch of our duty ; which,
if we really have, it will keep us from all these
evils, and secure an uniformity of behaviour
honourable to our profession, and agreeable to
the glorious scheme and design of its illustrious
Author.
^ I wrote to you In this connection it occurs to me, and 1 9
lompany w!th"forni*^ conclude you remember that / wrote to you in
/cators. an epistle which I sent you before your messen-
gers reached me, that you should not converse
with fornicators and lewd persons^^ or others of
10 Yet not alto^e- i\\ fame and character. But I think you must 10
Lrsoni.L^woddror ^PP^^^^"^» ^^^a^ by what I then wrote, I in-
with the covetous or tended not entirely to forbid all converse with
extortioner, or with the lewd people of this world, or with covetous
idolaters; for then ^ * *• -j ; ^
ranstyefeedsgoout ^^^» ^* ^xtortioncrs, or idolaters among your
of the world. heathen neighbours ; for then, as these charac-
ters so generally prevail among mankind in
this degenerate state, you must indeed go out of
the world, and seek some solitary abode in the
wilderness, which is what I never intended to
11 But now I have require or encourage. But the intent of what 11
not to keep c^°m- ^ then said, and of what I have now written vnto
pauy, if any man you, is, that if any who is named a Christian
S Lewd persons.] I have rendered strongly against some other species of
wopvoi, le-i'd persons, in these verses, as I lewdness than against what is called
Ihiok it very plain the apostle intended simple fornkation, detestable as that i?.
the word should be taken in that extent; See Vol. I. p. 222, note f, and Vol. JL
his argument concluding yet more p. 220, note f.
240 And not to eat with suck a onCy if called a brother,
SECT, brother be evidently a lewd person, or remarka- that is called a bro-
IX. biy covetous^ or in acts of occasional, though ^^^^ ^^ ^ fornicator,
"' ' i^ot stated and customary worship, an idolater, idolate^r, or^a r^iie^r"
y jY. ^^ even a railer, vrho labours to provoke others or a drunkard, or
bv foul lanffuasre and insulting behaviour, or ^" extortioner, with
• • • 7i • 1 111 such an one no not
injures any in their absence by slanderous re- to eat.
ports, or a drunkard^ and in any other respects
an abandoned sensualist or rapacious extortioner,
you should not converse familiarly, or so much as
eat with such an one, in common life, and much
less in such religious solemnities as are peculiar
to the church of Christ, which ought ever to
be a pure and holy society.
12 You must understand my caution with such ^^ For what have
a limitation as this : for what have I to do, as a I/^f^ to judge them
^, . .. ,, ^'17 1 . 7 alsothat are without?
L/hristian apostle, to judge those that are without do not ye judge them
the pale of the church.? Of others indeed I that are within ?
may speak ; for do not even you, in your more
private capacity, judge those that are within ? I
have taught you that every private Christian
should be concerned in his station to maintain
the discipline of the church of Christ, and to
bear his testimony against disorderly walkers,
J3 which may at present have a place in it. But ^^ But tbem tha;t
let it be remembered, that those who are without, j^^dgerh!^°Therefo°e
God judgeth ; '^ and he will find a way, sooner put away from
or later, to testify his awful displeasure against among yourselves
Ihem for crimes which they have committed ^^^^ ^'"^"^ P"''^"'
against the law of nature, and that acquaint-
ance with it which he knows they actually had,
or might have attained. Therefore, in consi-
deration of this, both in one view and the other,
let it be your immediate care, as you regard
the peace of the church and the safety of your
own souls, speedily, and with all due soleni-
iiity, to take away from among yourselves the
?i'icked person^ I have mentioned, and any
others whose characters may, like his, be
scandalous and infectious.
h Those vpko ate without^ God judgeth.} in this clause were more extensive, and
Dr. Whitby thinks this is an oblique re- have paraphrased them accordingly,
ference to the mother-in-law of the in- > Take aa-cy, &c.] This seems plain-
cestuous person, who was a heathen; ly to imply, that the Corinthians had a
which, from the apostle's giving no di- pov/er of excommunicalion in themselves, as
rections concerning her, is not impro- has generally been pleaded by congre-
babie. Bat I think the views of St. Paul gational writers from this text.
Reflections on the godly discipline of the Christian church. 241
IMPROVEMENT. ^
Happy are those churches who have it in their power to ex- sect.
ercise godly discipline, and to chase from their communion such ix.
members as are its reproach and scandal ! Happy they, who
having this power, have the courage and fidelity to use it, so as^^^' ^^'
not to be shamed and condemned by it. Let us not be too
much surprised, that offences come, and if there are, even in
Christian societies, some enormities beyond what are commonly 1
beard of among the Gentiles. It is no wonder, if such abandon
themselves, yea, if they are in righteous judgment abandoned
of God, to the uncontrollable rage of their own lusts and cor-
ruptions, and the great enemy of souls be suffered to carry them
captive at his pleasure. Let it however be our concern, that
when this is the case, the wicked person be taken away. And
though the extraordinary power which the apostles had, be long
ceased, and we cannot deliver over offenders for correction to
Satan, as they did, let us take such methods as are still open,
for purging the old leaven out of our churches ; and O, that we 5
may be enabled to purge it out of our hearts! remembering 7
Christ our passover, who was slain for us, feeding daily upon
him by faith, and keeping the sacred festival at once with joy
and gladness, and with simplicity and sincerity of heart.
Lamentable indeed is it that so many vices should prevail in
human nature; that he, who would avoid all society with per-
sons of a bad character, must needs go out of the world. But
most lamentable of all, that any one who is called a brother, 10
should be a fornicator, or covetous, an idolater, or railer, all
drunkard, or an extortioner. May God preserve us from such
detestable crimes, and may he purge out all such spots as these
from our feasts of charity ! and to that end may he quicken our
zeal to bear a testimony against them, in every such method as
suits our relation and circumstances of life ! Above all, let not
any ever imagine, that being joined in communion with a
Christian church, can excuse the guilt of such immoral and
scandalous practices, for which the wrath of God comes even
upon the children of disobedience among the heathen. God will
have his time to judge them that are without ; and not only
Christians at large, as some may fondly and perhaps profanely is
be ready to call themselves, but Mahometans and Pagans too,
shall find articles like these, sitting upon their souls with a
dreadful weight, and if sincere repentance do not make way
for pardon, plunging them into the lowest abyss of misery, into
a state of everlasting separation from the blessed God, and all
his holy and acceptable servants.
^42 The saints shall judge the world ;
SECT. X.
The Apostle reproves the Corinthians for prosecuting their brethren in
heathen courts; and solemnly warns them of the sad consequences
which would attend the indulgence of' those criminal dispositions and
practices in which Christianity found them, and from which it was in-*
tended to deliver them, 1 Cor. vi. 1 — 11.
1 Corinthians vi. 1. j q^^ ^,^ ^
SECT, y HAVE already mentioned one very great ir- J)are any of you,
^- -*- regularity among you ; and now I am under having a matt^
Y-;^an unhappy necessity of animadverting upon 'o ^J be^fore^1'; im-
yi^ ,jf another; which is, that you enter into suits of just, and not before
Jaw with each other in heathen courts. And the saints ?
is this possible .f* Dare any of you indeed act
so shameful a part? Can you really be so im-
prudent, having any matter [of complaint^
against another^ as to refer it to the decision of
men, who lie under so many temptations to be
unjust, and not of the saints,^ of your Christian
brethren, from whose sanctity of character and
profession you might reasonably expect the most
equitable usage, and the utmost tenderness in
accommodating differences, upon the easiest
2 terms that justice will allow. J)oyou not yet in- ^ Do ye not know
deed know, have you never been told it by me, that the saints shall
or by any other, that the saints shall in the great ^^'Jf^ Ltrd°'s'hair"be
day judge the world? that they shall be asses- judged by you, are
sors with Christ in that solemn judgment when ye unworthy to
he shall condemn all the ungodly ? (Compare ^;^^J^l^,T ""'"'''
Mat. xix. 28.) And if the world is shortly to be
judged by you, are ye unworthy of determining
the most inconsiderable matters which daily oc-
cur in your secular affairs ?
3 I repeat it again; and you will find it a strik- 3 Know ye not,
^ . •/. 'ii 11 14. that vre shall judge
nig argument, if you will allow yourselves to •' ''
reflect upon it ; know you not that we shall
a Unjust — sain/s.'\ The heathen judges, who are to judge angels, are not merely
as Paul seems here to insinuate, or ra- professing Cliristians. — To suppose that
ther in effect to declare, were generally the case of the incestuous Corinthian
unjust: Christians were generally good, had been carried b&fere a heathen judge,
rij;hteous, and holy men. There might as Mr. Locke supposes, seems entirely
be exceptions on each side, but the croundless. A thousand other disputes
a^postle's argument turns on what might might have occasioned the remonstrance
f^ommonly be supposed. The saints, before us.
and should not he judged by persons not esteemed in the church ; 243
angels? how much Judge even the fallen angels^ themselves, who, sect.
Djore things that notwithstanding all their malignity and pride, x.
pertain to this life. \ „ , i w i. *u *. * 'u i I^ u:^\: ^, ►
shall be brought to that tribunal at which you,
having gloriously passed your own trial, shall be ^ ^ 3['
seated with Christ your victorious Lord, when
by his righteous sentence he shall send these
rebellious spirits to that flaming prison which
Divine justice hath prepared for them. And
[are i/e] not then much more apparently [wor-
thy to Judge] the little trifling affairs which re-
4 If then ye have late to this mortal life? If therefore ye, who4j
judgments of things j^^^^ g^^jj great honours and dignities in view,
fifr**sei^ them to have, in the mean time, any little controversies
judge who are least with cach other, relating to the affairs of this
esteemed in the ^^^ ^^ y^ ^^^ those to determine them, who are
of no esteem at all in the church,^ but whom ye
know to be idolaters, despisers of the gospel,
and enemies to your great Master and his cause,
as your heathen neighbours undoubtedly are ?
5 1 speak to your / speak [this] to your shame; and hope you 5
shame, is it so, that bJush while you read it. Are things indeed
t ere is not a wise ^^^^^ ^^ g^^jj ^ p^gg -^^ your church, celebrated
as it is, and boasting so much of its wisdom,
that this should be necessary .? What^ is there
^ Shall judge angels. 1 Had the apostle, place. But there seems a peculiar dig-
as Dr. Whitby supposed, referred to the nity and propriety in this determination
power which many Christians had of of the great God, that when the devils^
driving out demons from those who were who are expressly said to be reserved in
possessed by them, he would not have chains of darkness to the judgment of the
spoke of this as a future thing, nor can great day, shall be condemned, the saints^
we suppose it to have been common to being raised to the seats of glory which
all Christians, nor would it have afford- these wicked spirits have forfeited and
ed an argument equally forcible with lost, should assist in that sentence which
that which the paraphrase suggests. Mr. shall display the victory of Christ over
Reynolds extends the interpretation yet them in these his servants once their
farther, and seems to infer from it, that captives, and will, no doubt, render the
the holy angels are still in a state of pro- sentence itself yet more intolerable,
bation, and shall be rewarded at the last to creatures of such malignity and
day, according to the degree of their pride.
iidelity and activity in the services as- ^ Do ye set them, &c.] Our translation
signed to them by Christ, as the head of renders it, set them to judge, who are least
angels, who shall take his redeemed from esteemed in the church; as if the apostle
among men, to be assessors with him in had said, '*Take the meanest Christian,
that final sentence. Reyn. of Augp . *' rather than any heathen." But I
183. But the angelic legions are repre- follow that preferred by Beza and
sented in quite another view, namely, as Whitby. Limborch would understand
ministering to Christ, adding pomp to nfihpia as equivalent to SiKagrtptdf and
his appearance, and executing his sen- render it as a piece of advice, '' consti-
tence, which, I think, sufficiently proves " tute to yourselves courts of judica-
that this is an ungrounded interpreta- " ture, relating to civil affairs." — Eisner
tion, and that if any such judgment is shows, that naQi^nv signifies to place
to pass with regard to them, it must be persons on judicial seats, Obser?; Vol; IL
at some other time, and in some other p. 93,
244 The Apostle therefore reproves their contests in the heathen courts,
SECT, not one wise intelligent person among you all, man among you ? no
X. who may he able to determine the cause of a P'^^ .f^ ^^^} ^^^'^
y-^i ••7 7 0T» 1 fxi ••! "^.be able tojudffe be-
•—— Christian brother? But though the civiJ consti- tween his brethren?
^ 9^^' tution allows you to decide these things among 6 But brother go-
yourselves, one brother hath a suit against ano- V^ ^^ '^'^ ^'^^ ^J"^-
ther, and this before infidels^^ who cannot but be fore'the unbelievers"
greatly scandalized at this, and take occasion
from your mutual quarrels and accusations to
brand the whole body of you as injurious and
avaricious ; who, while you pretend to be so far
superior to secular views, are yet so strongly
attached to them, that with all your professions
of universal benevolence and brotherly love,
you cannot forbear wronging one another?
7 Therefore, whoever may have the right on his 7 Now therefore
side, on this or that particular question, even l^^^,^ '^ utterly a
.7 • • 1^ x7 ^ /* i.1, 4. fault among you, be-
this is altogether a jault among you, that you ^augg yg |j ^^^ j^^
bring it under the cognizance of heathens,^ on one with another:
whatever occasion it be, that ye have such law- ^^y <^o ye not ra-
suits and contests with each other. Why do ye ^^^^ ^^ yg ^ot"^!
not rather endure wrong patiently, and sit down ther suffer yourselves
by the loss ? Why do ye not rather suffer your^ ^^ ^^ defrauded?
selves to be defrauded, than seek such a reme-
8dy as this? But indeed, to speak plainly, you 8 Nay, ye do wrong
do wrons:, and you defraud even [ your'\ bre- ^^^ defraud, and
thren. By such proceedings as these, you do that ^,o.r brethren.
much greater injury to the church of Christ,
and the common cause of religion, than you
can sustain from any particular brother against
whom you advance a complaint. Nor is this
the only thing wherein you are to blame, nor
the only instance in which 'you injure each
other.
^ And permit me to expostulate with you a 9 Know ye not,
little on this head. What! can you contentedly that the unrighteous
sacrifice this great and glorious hope which the ^^^'^,Z Tc/oVbI
gospel gives you ? With all your boasted know- not deceived: neither
ledge, do ye not indeed know, that the unjust shall
not inherit the kingdom of God ? Be not deceived
d One brother hath a suit against another, privilege, as they were looked upon as a
&c,] Josephus observes, that the Ro- Jewish sect. Credibility, Vol. I. p. 165.
mans (who were now masters of Co- But separate from that, they might cer-
rinth,) permitted the Jews in foreign tainly by mutual consent have chosen
countries to decide private affairs, their brethren as referees,
■where nothing capital was in question, « Even this is altogether a fault among
among themselves; and from hence Dr. you.] That »iS»i should be rendered even,
Lardner argues the justice of this rebuke Raphelius hath well observed, and prov*
of St. Paul, as there is no room to doubt ed. Annot, exHcrod. in loc.
but Christians wight have had the same
Tlic Corinthian converts were once of the worst character, 245
fornicators, nor ido- by a vaiD imagination, that the Christian name sect.
laters, nor adulterers, ^^^ privileffcs wiU sccure vou in the practice of X.
nor etieminate, nor ^.^^.x ii *^ t_
abusers of themselves Jour viccs: lor 1 now solemnly assure you, as I
with mankind, have often done, that neither fornicators, nor ^ J'
idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate persons,
who give themselves up to a soft indolent way
of living, and can endure no hardships in the
way of duty and honour; nor Sodomites, those
10 Nor thieves, infamous degraders of human nature : Nor 10
nor covetous, nor iJii^ves, nor those who are insatiably covetous.
drunkards, nor re- , ' , , .i •/ .
vilers nor extor- ''^^^ drunkards, nor remiers, nor rapacious per-
tioners, shall inherit sons, who by extortion, or any other kind of
the kingdom of God. violence, invade the property of their neigh-
bours ; shall inherit that pure and peaceful re-
gion, the kingdom of God, where holiness and
love must for ever reign, under the auspicious
government of his Son.
11 And such were And vf\\\\Q I write this, excuse me, that 111
m^eT/b'Ty^: think it my duty solemnly, though tenderly, to
are sanctified, but ye Call you, my dear brethren, to recollect, that
are justieed in the such detested creatures as these, were some of
Jesus °an? b ^the ^^^ ^" ^^^^ unconverted state ! as many of your
Spiri/of our God. neighbours know, and as you yourselves, with
deep humility and agony of soul, confessed.
But ye are washed, not merely by the baptism
of water: but ^e are sanctified, but ye are justi"
fed; Divine grace has made a happy change
in your state and temper ; and ye are purified
and renewed, as well as discharged from the
condemnation to which ye were justly obnox-
ious, in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the.
Spirit of him whom we are now taught, through
that common Saviour, to call with complacency
our God. You ought therefore ever to main-
tain the most grateful sense of this important
blessing, to stand at the remotest distance from
sin, and to be tender of the peace and honour
of a society which God hath founded by his
extraordinary interposition, and into which he
hath been pleased in so wonderful a manner to
bring even you, who were once in the most in«
famous and deplorable state.
IMPROVEMENT.
Alas! How great a reproach do we bring on our Christian
profession, by so immoderate an attachment to our secular in-
terests ! JHow much does the family of our common Father suf-
£46 Reflections on Divine gt ace ^ ivliich saves the 'Oilest sinners.
SECT, fer, while brother goes to law with brother ! What are these
X. little interests of mortal life, that tlie heirs of salvation, hj
■" whom angels are to be judged, should wrangle about them, and
®'^* • for the sake of them do wrong, and that even to their brethren !
8^9 Men had need, where such a temper prevails, to examine
themselves, and take heed that they be not deceived; for though
good men may fall into some degrees of this evil, through ne-
gligence or mistake, yet certainly it looks too much like the
Q, 10 character of such of whom the apostle testifies, that they shall
oot inherit the kingdom of God. Let us observe, that in this
catalogue are contained, not only the most infamous and enor-
mous offenders, but some, who perhaps may be tempted, because
of their freedom from flagitious crimes, to think much better of
themselves than they ought. We find here the effeminate, and
covetous, and revilers, and extortioners, ranked with adulterers,
and fornicators, with thieves and drunkards, with idolaters and
Sodomites. We can never be secure from danger of falling
into the greatest sins, till we learn to guard against the least ;
or rather till we think no evil small ; viewing every sin in its
contradiction to the nature of God, and in the sad aspect it
bears with regard to an eternal state.
11 But how astonishing is it to reflect, that when the apostle is
speaking of persons of such infamous characters, he should be
able to add, in his address to his Christian brethren at Corinth,
And such were some of you ! Who must not adore the riches
and sovereignty of Divine grace ? were such as these the best
of the heathen world ? were such as these prepared by their
distinguished virtues to receive farther assistance ? let us rather
pay our homage to that grace, which went, as it were, into the
suburbs of hell, to gather from thence citizens of heaven. And
let the worst of men learn, not to despair of salvation, when
made sincerely desirous of being washed and sanctified, as well
as justified, in the name of our Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit
of our God. It is that name, it is that Spirit alone, which ac-
complishes works like these. And, blessed be God, all the
wonders of this kind were not exhausted in those early ages,
but some have been reserved for us, on whom the end of the
world is come : the gospel hath exerted its triumphs in our
own days, and they shall be renewed in those of our children.
Only let none from hence presume to turn the grace of God
into wantonness ; lest instead of being among the ^qw, who are
made the trophies of the Divine mercy, they should perish with
the multitude of the ungodly world, who die in their pollutions,
and go down to final and irreversible condemnation.
The apostle would not he under the power even oflaxvjul things, 247
SECT. XL
Whereas some among the newly -converted Corinthians might not he stiffi-^
ciently sensible of the enormity of the si7i of fornication, the apostle,
after some useful refections on things really indifferent, expresses himself
strongly on that head, and pleads those views peculiar to Christianity ,
ivhich especially illustrate the heinousuess of it, 1 Cor. vi, 12, to the
end.
1 Cor.
vi. 12,
1 Cob, VI. \% ^ Corinthians vi. 12.
ALL things are law- T KNOW some of you at Cofinth allow your- sect,
fill unto me, but X gelves to philosophize with great liberty, xi.
all things are not ex- i ^ j i} i • °a.v.' i* u -
pedientt all things ^^^ "'^" many excuses tor doing things which
are lawful for me, Others conscientiously scruple: but as matters
but I will not be at present stand, I think it necessary to give
brought under the .> *u' u j c
power of any. J^^ some cautions upon this head, suppose
the things ia question to be as indifferent in
their own nature as many of you would fain
persuade yourselves and others they are: I
will, for argument sake, grant that all these
things are lawful for me; hut at the same time
you must acknowledge, if you reflect ever so
little, that all such things are not convenient:
circumstances may make it improper for me to
do that which is not absolutely and universally
criminal. And though it be allowed that all
things in question are lawful for me, neverthe-
less I will not be brought under the power of any
Such thing: But am solicitous to maintain
such a superiority to appetite and passion as
becomes a man and a Christian in these cases.
13 Meats for the This maxim may be particularly applied to the IS
belly, and the belly g^pp^jged difference between one kind of food
for meats: but God \i . i i n » • , •
shall destroy both it and another. All meats capable ot ministering
to our nourishment [are] indifferently made
for the use of the belli/, and the belly is made ^br
receiving and digesting meats. It is true; but
then it ought to be remembered that the time
will quickly come when God will destroy both it
and them; meats, and the organs by which
they have been received, and this animal frame
which has been nourished by them, shall be
mixed together in the grave, and moulder into
dust. Since therefore they refer only to this
mortal body, so soon to be reduced to its first
mean principles, it is certainly beneath the
VOL. JV. R
248 Much less would he allotv fornication :
SECT, dignity of the Christian character to be a slave an^ t^em. Now the
XI. to this or that kind of meats ; or in any instan- ^""f^ " "^^"5 ^«7?'-
. . J , ^1 . ... V, I ^ ^ . cation, but for the
"Ces to indulge this perishing flesh, so as to in- Lord; and the Lord
vi 13 y^^^ ^^^ souls of others or hazard our own. for the body.
But if any man extend the maxim I have
mentioned above, to patronize any kind of
lewdness, it would be a groundless and most
unjustifiable inference: for it is most certain
that the body is not made for so infamous a
purpose 2i^ fornication^ nor can the commission
of it be ever necessary or expedient : hut it
was, on the contrary, formed for the service
of the Lord, that while we continue in it we
might devote all our animal as well as rational
powers to our great Creator and Redeemer;
and the Lord is in an important sense for the
body, he is the great Saviour of the body as
well as of the soul, and will make it at last ap-
pear that he hath not forgotten the meaner
part of our nature in the gracious scheme he
14 hath formed for our felicity. And this scheme ^4 And God hath
shall surely be effectual; for God the Father ^^'^ '^''f "P '^^
7 17 1-7 7 r J T A-ii • .L /» Lord, and will also
hath both raised up the Lord Jesus Christ from raise up us by hU
the dead to an immortal life, and will also raise own power.
us up in like manner, bi/ his divine and al-
mighty ^ozf^er, and transform these bodies of
ours into a resemblance of the glorified body
of our Lord ; which should certainly raise us
above all impure affections and desires, and en-
gage us to live in the body in some conformity
to so divine and glorious a hope.
15 Enter, I beseech you, into the thought; and ^5 Know ye not
let me expostulate freely with those who are [J;f ^^"jj^be^^r 'of
ready to forget it. Know ye not, indeed, that as Christ ? shall i then
your bodies make an essential part of yourselves, take the members of
they are to be considered as members of Christ, [hVm'jhemfmbTrfof
belonging, as it were, to his body, and in that an harlot? God for-
view under his care, as to their final and ever- i>id.
lasting happiness with him. Shall I then take
these which I am taught to look upon as in an
important sense the members of Christ, and pros-
titute them to so infamous a purpose as to make
them the members of an harlot by unlawful em-
braces.'' God forbid! It is a thing not to be
thought of without the utmost abhorrence and ^^ What, know
1 6 indignation. What, know ye not that he who is j^^jo^ned'to aiThar-
thus joined to an harlot is one body with her.'' lot is one body ? for
For our bodies are the members of Christ, 249
two (saith he,) shall por sa^ [the Divine oracles,] speaking of that sect.
be one flesh. Conjunction which whoredom prostitutes to the xi.
dishonour of matrimony, so wisely and gra-"~ "
ciously ordained by God, (Gen. ii. 24,) Theytwo^ ^j ^g
that is, the man and his wife, shall he one flesh.
17 But he that is But on the other hand, he that is joined to theXl
joined uuto the Lord, jr^^^ j^y g ^^ug faith, is one spirit with him.
Is one spirit, ^^^ ^^ ^^^ j^^^^ ^^^ members of the natural
body are one, as they are acted upon by the
same spirit, so the same Divine and holy Spirit
which lives in Christ as the Head, is communi-
cated to us from him; just as the vital spirits
are communicated from the head to the limbs.
Now what thought can be more monstrous than
that any one should think of being, at the same
time, one spirit with the Lord, and one flesh
IS Flee fornication, wath an harlot? Let this therefore be instead 18
Every sin that a man Qf tgn thousand arguments to engage you to
body-' 'hntTe'\t^tP^ whoredom: concerning which, one may far-
commitieth fornica- ther plead, that ever^/ [other] sin which a man
tion, sinneth against practises is without the body; its effects fall not
his own body. ^^ directly upon the body, but often more im-
mediately upon the mind.^ But he that com--
mitteth whoredom^ or any kind of lewdness,
sinneth particularly against his own hody^ not
only polluting and debasing it, by making it one
with so infamous a creature, but perhaps infect-
ing and enfeebling, wasting and consuming it,
which these vices, when grown habitual and
frequent, have an apparent tendency to effect.
(Compare Prov. v. 11 ; Job xxxvi. 14.) There
is also another s\^vf^ in which the baseness of
this crime must appear to you, Christians, in
consequence of your relation to that blessed
19 What, know agent, the Spirit of God. Have you not alll9
been baptized in his name, and instructed in
•^Euery [o/^er] «;z, &c.] It would be Socrates is represented assaying, " that
unreasonable to insist on the most rigo- ** intemperate men hurt themselves far
rous interpretation of these werds; but ** more than others; whereas other sin-
the general sense is plain and true, and " ners secure some profit to themselves,
I suppose, that on the whole, there is no *' though they are injurious to others.'*
other sin by which the body receives — It is evident that iropv£»a must here
equal detriment, considering not only its signify any^unlamful commerce between
nature, but how much it has prevailed, persons of different sexes, since whoredom
b fie that committeth whoredorriy sinneth with married women is as directly con-
against his oven body.\ This is weilillus- trary both to the honour and health of
trated by a fine passage of Xenophon, the bpdy, as with singU.
produced by Raphelius here, in which
Q50 Reflections on our obligations to purity, &c.
SECT, your relation to him? Whai, know you not that ye no^ th=.t^^yo»r
XI. your body is the temple oj the Holi/ Uhost which ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^
is in you, dedicated to him, and inhabited by «;AjcAw in you, which
^ ^'''' him; even that siiirit which iiou receive of God, ye have of God, and
''' ''• as his most valuable gift? And, on the whole, in yearenotyourown?
whatever view you consider yourselves, it will
appear that ye are not by any means your own
property, nor can be justly at your own disposal,
to seek your present gratification without con-
trol, or regard to the will of a superior.
20 For the contrarv is most apparent; ye are 20 For ye are bought
, ■ • J a1 i. • Vc •¥. 1 U^.^^^A with a price; there-
bought With a price, and that infinitely beyond ^^^^ ^^^^-^^^ '^^^ j„
what you can pretend to be worth. Therefore, your body and in
far from doing any thing to bring a dishonour your spirit, «hich
on religion, you ought in every action, word, ^'"^ ° ^•
and sentiment, to own yourselves his property,
and exert yourselves to the utmost, in a course
of vigorous and constant obedience, to glorify
God both with your body and with your spirit,
which are, by the justest title, God's ; as he hath
not only created, preserved, and maintained
you, but bv the invaluable blood of his Son pur-
chased and redeemed you to himself, and by
his Holy Spirit taken possession of you, and
marked you for his own.
IMPROVEMENT.
How peculiar is the excellence of the Christian religion !
With what incomparable advantages doth it enforce all the les-
sons of moral virtue which it teaches ! With what holy disdain
should we look on the baits of sense, and the pollutions which
Ver 15. are in the world through lust, if we seriously and often reflect-
19ed on these two things—That our bodies are the members of
Christ, and that they are the temples of the Holy Ghost! Let
it be our care, that they may not only be nominally, but really
17 50 : That we may by a living faith be united to the Lord, so
as to become one spirit with him, animated by that Spirit which
resides in him and dwells in all who are truly his.
Let us, as often as we are tempted to alienate ourselves from
the service of God, reflect upon the price with which we are
20bought. How great, how important a price, which we should
never think of but with secret shame, as well as admiration and
love ! O Lord, hast thou paid such a ransom for me, and shall I
act as if I thought even this not enough? as if thou hadst acquir-
ed only a partial and imperfect right to me, and I might divide
myself between thee and strangers, between thee and thine ene^
The Apostle advises them not to marry at that season : 26 1
\ mies ? O may we be entirely thine ! and make it the business sect.
of the latest day and hour of our lives, to glorify God with our xi.
bodies and with our spirits, which are his ! — —
Under the influence of this thought, may we effectually enter
into the wise and pious suggestions of the apostle- and guard
not only against things absolutely and universally unlawful, but Ver. 12.
likewise against those which, in present circumstances, may be
inconvenient. May we be ever ready to exert a holy freedom
of soul, and a superiority to whatever may ensnare and enslave
us ! which we shall more easily obtain, if we reflect on the tran-
sitory duration of the objects of appetite and sense; how soon 13
the things we enjoy, and those bodies by which we enjoy them,
shall be reduced to the dust, out of which they were taken.
God destroys all that is present and visible, that we may look
more intensely for a kingdom that cannot be moved. He re-
duces our bodies to putrefaction, that we may learn to cultivate
with greater care the interest of a never-dying soul ; which, if
we faithfully and diligently pursue, God, who hath raised up his
Son as our Surety and Saviour, will also raise us up by his own 14
power, to enjoyments sublime, incorruptible, and eternal. O
Lord ! we would wait for thy salvation, and in the meanwhile
would do thy commandments ; and, animated by so exalted a
hope, would purify ourselves even as thou art pure.
SECT. XII.
The Apostle proceeds to ansroer certain questions rvMch the Corinthians
had put to him ; and, first, what related to the marriage-state : and
in these introductory verses, he determines that in some circumstances
it should be ^entered into and continued in, but in others forborne; and
forbids wives to depart from their husbands. 1 Cor, vii. 1—11,
*
1 Cor. VII. 1. 1 Corinthians vii. ].
^?h^th?n"s'uhj"e? T-^VOir proceed to give you my opinion con- sect.
of ye wrote unto cemitig those things about which you wrote to ^"•
It is good for a me. And I begin with that concerning the
1 Cor.
man not to touch a lawfulness or expedience of marriage. And ,
woman. r -r a. x: ^ i ^i ^ . -, ^"' 1*
here 1 must tirst observe, that as to its ex[)e-
dience, [it is] in present circumstances good for
a man, where he is entirely master of himself,
to have nothing to do with a woman ; so many-
are the conveniencies which recommend a single
life to those who are proof against some of its
s? Nevertheless, to most obvious temptations. Nevertheless^ as the 2
252 Yet marriage is necessary to prevent fornication j
SECT. God of nature has for certain wise reasons ini- ^^o'^' fornication, let
XII. planted in the sexes a mutual inclination to own^w'^fe" ^and 'let
each other, in order to prevent fornication, and every woman have
^•^^o*^' every other species of uncleanness, let every her own husband.
man have and retain his own proper wife^ and
let every woman have and retain her own proper
husband: for neither divorce nor poligamy are
by any means agreeable to the genius of the
gospel.
S Let the husband, where this relation is com- 3 Let the husband
nienced, render all due benevolence to the wife, '^:^t' iTeZVncl^.
and in like manner also the wife to the husband : and likewise also the
let them on all occasions be ready mutually to wife unto the hus-
oblige and consult the happiness of each other's ^*
life. And let them not imagine that there is
any perfection in living separate from each
other, as if they were in a state of celibacy.
4 For the wife hath not in this respect power over 4 The wife hath nay
ha- own body, but hath by the marriage-cove- p"-; »', \^^ »;»
nant transferred it to the husband; and in like band: and likewise
manner also, ike husband hath not power over his also the husband haih
own body, but it is, as it were, the property of ^°'p°«;°^J';=-'
the wife; their engagements being mutual, so
that on every occasion conscience obliges them
to remain appropriate to each other, and con-
sult their mutual good.
5 Withdraw not therefore /rowi the company of ^ Defraud ye not
each other, unless [it 6e] by consent for a time ; ^ -^ ^^ ^j^jj' ^q^'_
that ye may be at leisure to devote yourselves sent for a time, that
more intensely to fasting and prayer, and that y^ ™ay g'^®, your-
, , I • iiiCi selves to lastiiiji and
ye may come together again as usual, lest ibatan player; and come
tempt you on account of your incontinence, and together again, that
take occasion, from the irregular sallies of Satan tempt you not
animal nature, to fill you with thoughts and fo^'our inconttnen-
passions which marriage was, in its original
institution, intended to remedy.
6 But vou will observe that / say this by per^ ^ ^' ^ut i speak tbis
. . " (, r^\ ' .. J t. 3. 1 by permission, and
mission from Christ, but «o^ by any express ^^^ ^f comtnand,
command^ which he gave in person in the days ment.
of his flesh, or gives by the inspiration and sug-
gestion of his Spirit now; by which inspiration
a By permission.^ I cannot, with Mr. it, will be so far from affording, on any
Crad(x:k, think that the meaning of interpretation, an objection against the
this clause is, " I permit marriage, general inspiration of St. Paul's epistles,
but do not enjoin it;" and have else- that they will rather strengthen the
where observed, that this verse, and proof of it. See Essay on Inspiration
Others in this context neatly parallel to in Vol. HI. «
a7id it is better to marry than to hum, 253
you may conclude I am guided, when I lay in sect.
no such precautions as these. xn.
7 For T would that But as for the main question we are now ~ "
man hath his proper spect tveti as myself; that all Christians could
gift of God, one after as easily bear the severities of a single life in
otherafter that^ ^"' Present* circumstances, and exercise as resolute
a command over their natural desires.^ But
e^ery man has hds proper gift of God, one in this
kind or manner, and another in that. So that
though I give the best advice and example I can,
I would not exalt myself on account of this
attainment, nor despise those that have it not.
8 1 say therefore to j5m^ as ^0 Mwmarrte(i men, who, like me, have 8
lw„w™Ttt;lcrf"fr '^""^'1 '•'eir wives, and to the widows, I say it
them if they abide ** g^<^d for them (if they Conveniently can,) to
even as I. continue, as I do, in the widowed state. But 9
9 But if they can- {f they have not attained to such a degrree of tern-
not contain, let them -^ ^ .1 • '^ 1 / in
marry: for it is bet> perance as to be easy m it, let them by all means
ter to marry than to marry. For though it be better to live calmly
**"'■"• and soberly in a state of widowhood than to
marry, it is undoubtedly much better to marry a
second or a third time, than to burn, and to be
tormented with those restless passions which
some in such circumstances feel.
10 And unto the }jy^t ^^g ig those that are married,^ \it ^s^ notr a
married I command, r r / t j l * 4i r j t ^m • ^
yet not I, but the "^ L^'^^J Command, out the Lord Jesus Ciirist
Lord, Let not the himself, who enjoins that the wife should not
h'^^l^^JI^'^^ ^*^*'" ^*^^ 2£'2"Mrfra2£? herself from [Aer] husband: But if shell
11 But and if she ^^ withdrawn by her own rash and foolish act,
depart, let her re- let her not by any means contract another mar-
mam unmarried, or riaffc, but remain unmarried, or rather if it
be reconciled to her ^i_ tljl !_•• 1
husband: and let not ^^Y ^e accomplished by any submission on her
the husband put away side, let her be reconciled to [Aer] husband, that
his wife, tjjey lYjay if possible live in such an union and
harmony as the relation requires. And let not
the husband dismiss [his^ wife on any light ac-
count, or indeed for any thing short of adul-
♦> Thai all men were even as myself.] chap. ix. 22, is so full an instance to the
Common sense requires us to limit this contrary, that it is not necessary to
expression as in the paraphrase; for it_ multiply remarks of this kind,
would be a most flagrant absurdity to sup- c To those that are mar ried.'\ The trans*
pose that St. Paul wished marriage might lation published by the English Jesuits
entirely cease. It shows therefore how at Bordeaux, renders it, to those who are
unfair and improper it is, in various united in the sacrament of marriage ; which
cases, to strain the apostle^s words to the I mention as one instance selected from
utmost rigour, as if he perpetually used a vast number, of the great dishonesty
the iQost critical exactness; but indeed of that traaslation.
1 Cor
vii. II.
254 Reflections on the apostle's observations about marriage,
SECT. tery. For whatever particular reasons Moses
XII. might have for permitting divorces on some
slighter occasions, Christ, our great Legislator,
vv^ho may reasonably expect higher degrees of
purity and virtue in his followers, as their as-
sistances are so much greater, hath seen fit ex-
pressly to prohibit such separation, and we, his
apostles, in our decisions upon this matter,
must guide ourselves by the authority of his
determination.
IMPROVEMENT.
The decisions of the holy apostle are here given with such
gravity, seriousness, and purity, that one would hope, delicate
as the subject of them is, they will be received without any of
that unbecoming levity which the wantoiiness of some minds
may be ready to excite on such an occasion.
It becomes us humbly to adore the Divine wisdom and good-
ness manifested in the formation of the first human pair, and in
keeping up the different sexes through all succeeding ages, in
Ver. 2. so just a proportion that every man might have his own wife,
and every woman her own husband, that the instinct of nature
4 might, so far as it is necessary, be gratified without guilt, and
an holy seed be sought, which being trained up under proper
discipline and instruction, might supply the wastes that death
is continually making, and be accounted to the Lord for a ge-
neration: that so virtue and religion, for the sake of which
alone it is desirable that human creatures should subsist, may
be transmitted through every age, and earth become a nursery
for heaven.
With these views let marriages be contracted, when it is pro-
per they should be contracted at all. Let none imagine the
state itself to be impure, and let it always be preserved unde-
5 filed. Let all occasion of irregular desire be prudently guarded
against by those who have entered into it. And let all Chris-
tians, in every relation, remember that the obligations of devo-
tion are common to all, and that Christ and his apostles seem
to take it for granted that we shall be careful to secure proper
seasons for fasting as well as for prayer, so far as may be need-
ful, in order that the superior authority of the mind over the
body may be exercised and maintained, and that our petitions
to the throne of grace may be offered with greater intenseness,
copiousness, and ardour.
Marriage not dissolved hy difference in religion, ^55
SECT. XIII.
The apostle exhorts Christians not to break marriage on account of dif-
ference in religion ; and urges in the general^ contentment ivith the sta-
tions in which they were called, and a co?icern to serve God in their
proper condition, whether married or sitigle, bound or free. 1 Cor.
vii. 12 — 24.
1 Cor. vir. 12. ^ CoRlNTHlANS Vll. 12.
■gUT to the rest T HAVE reminded you of the decision of Christ sect.
speak I, not the X ^srith respect to the affair of divorce: now as xiii.
h^ih a' wlfe^t^hTt^be' ^« ^^^ ^^^^ of the persons and cases to which I— —
lieveth not, and she shall address myself, it is to be observed, that / ^.jj jg
be pleased to dwell speak according to w^hat duty or prudence seems
pu?he'r"awayl''"'"''' »" ^^^ whole to require ; and it is not to be con-
sidered as if it were immediately spoken by the
Lord. Ifo,ny Christian brother hath an nnbe-
liemng wife, and she consent to dwell with him^
notwithstanding the diversity of their religious
13 And the woman persuasions, /e^ him not dismiss her. And on 13
^hich hath an hus- |.[jg other hand, if any Christian wife have an
baud that believeth 71.. 17177 *^ tm
not, and if he be Unbelieving husband, and he consent to dwell
pleased to dwell with her, let her not dismiss him,^ nor separate
with her, let her not herself from him, though the legal constitution
of the country in which she lives may allow
U For the unbe- her to do it. For in such a case as this, the un-lis
sanc'tffied"^bV the l^^^^^^^^g husbaud is SO sanctified to the wife, and
wife, and the unbe- the unbelieving wife is so sanctified to the hus-
lieving wife is sane- hand,^ that their matrimonial converse is as
ItlelLwt^ou; l^'^f"!.^^ 'f tf'ey !^ere both of the same faith :
Children unclean; Otherwise your children, in these mixed cases,
but now are they were unclean, and must be looked upon as unfit
^^ ^* to be admitted to those peculiar ordinances
by which the seed of God**s people are distinr-
guished; hut now they are confessedly holy^
* Let her not dismiss him.l I have else- « Now they are holy.'] On the maturest
where observed, that in these countries, and most im^^artiaJ eonskleration of this
in the apostle's days, the wives had a text, I must judge it to refer to injont-
power of divorce as well as the husband, baptism. Nothing can be more apparent
See Vol. II. p. 220, note g. than that the word Ao/y signifies persons
^ Is sanctified, &c.] Some think the who might be admitted to partake of the
meaning is, ** the Christian may con- distinguishing rites of God*s people,
vert the infidel;" as appears, in that the Compare Exod. xix. 6; Dent. vii. 6;
children of such marriages are brought chap. xiv. 2; chap. xxvi. 19; chapl
\jp Christians. But this cannot possibly xxxiii. 3; Ezra ix. 2. with Isa. xxxv. 8;,
be the sense; for that they were brought chap Hi. 1 ; Acts x.28, &c. And as fox-
up so, was not to be sure always fact, the interpretation which so many of our
and where it was, there was no need of brethren, the Baptists, have contended
proving from thence the conversion of for, that holy signifies legitimate, and uri"
the parent, which would in itself be cleariy illegitimate : (not to urge that this
much more apparent than the education seems an unscriptural sense of the word,)
of the child. nothing can be more evident^ than that
256 The believing party may convert the unbelieving,
SECT, and are as readily admitted to baptism in all our
^*^'- churches, as if both the parents were Christians;
' so that the case, you see, is in effect decided by
vii. *i5, this prevailing practice. However^ if the unhe- ^5 But if the un-
lievins: partu, in such circumstances as these, be ^^''^^'"^ f^'^Y^l '^'
1 1 ^ I j\ • 1 J -If 1 11- "'"^ depart. A bro-
absolutely determmed, and will depart, let htm theror asisteris not
or her depart, and take the course they think under bondage in
best; and the consequence is, that a brother or '"?!? cases: hut God
. 1 1 ^1 / •/ 1 ^ 1 'n ^^^^ called us to
a Sister, who natn been united to such a wire peace.
or husband in matrimonial bonds, is by such a
conduct of a former partner discharged from
future obligation, and is not in bondage in such
[cases.] But let it be always remembered, that
God hath by his gospel called us to peace ; and
therefore it ought to be our care, to behave
in as inoffensive a manner as possible, in all the
relations of life ; that so, if there must be a
breach, the blame may not be chargeable upon
the Christian.
IC And it is worth your while to be very care- 16 For what know.
ful in your behaviour to those who thus make, ^^^ m*^°"'.u^ *,'^1'
, J f 1 1 whether ihou shall
as it were, a part or yourselves, that you may save thy husband ?
adorn the gosoel you profess, by the most ami- Orhowknowestthou»
' able and engaging conduct: for it is possible Oman, whether thou
, 1 T ^ ® ^ 1 i.u u ' A t r^v. * shaitsave thy wiic?
the unbeliever may be thereby gained to Chris-
tianity. Let each therefore reflect on his own
concern in this observation. For how knowest
thou, O wife, but thou mayest save [thine] hus-
band 9 Or how knowest thou, O husband, but thou
mayest save [thy] wife ? And surely the ever-
lasting happiness of the person now the com-
panion of your life, will be more than an equi-
valent for all the self-<ienial to which you may
17 be required at present to submit. But if this ^J ^"^ ^^ God
should not be the effect, it still becomes jou to g^g^y man "a^s the
do your duty; and therefore since the providence Lord hath called
of God is concerned in all these relations, and ^^^''y *^"^» ^^ ^^^
in the steps by which they were contracted, ^'"^ ^^^^^ ^"^ '"^
as God hath distributed to every one, and, as it
were, cast the parts of life, let every one so walk,
even as the Lord hath called him.*^ This is the
the argument will by no means bear it; ^ As the Lord hath called km.'] This is
for it would be proving a thing by itself, a very pertinent digression, as it so di-
idem per idem, to argue that the converse rectly contradicts the notion which pre-
of the parents was lawful, because the vailed among the Jews, that embracing
children were not bastards; whereas all the true religion dissolved all the rela-
who thought the converse of the parents tions which had before been contracted,
unlawful, must of course think that the Whereas the apostle here declares, that
chiidrtn were illegitiaiate. the gospelleft them in this respect just
In general^ cis God hath called every man, so let hi??! walk ; 2^57
ordain 1 in all lesson I would inculcate on you Corinthians, sect.
churches. ^^^ ^/^^^ / command in all the churches, and ^"'*
charge it upon the consciences of men, as a j ^^^
ksson of the highest importance. vii. n.
18 Is any mail call- Is any one, for instance, called, being circnm- 18
cd being circumcis- ^ised, let him not become, so far as in him lies,
ed ? let him not be- . -to i.'/»i j*
come uncircumcised. uncircumcised ; ^ nor act as it he were desirous.
Is any called in un- as far as possible, to uudo what was done by
circuriMJision ? let j^jg Jewish parents or masters in his infancy.
him not become cir- ^ ii j i. A^^ r ^^ \ • r i
cumcised. -^* ^^W ^^^ called to the lellowship oi gospel-
blessings in uncircumcision, let him not be so-
licitous to be circumcised, as if that rite were
necessary to his salvation, as the Jews and some
19 Circumcision is zealots amongst ourselves have taught. For to 19
nothing and u c - ^^^ Important truth in a few plain words,
cumcision IS nothing, t'. ..*^. ,. , ." .. '
but the keeping of Circumcisiou 2.? nothing, and uncircumcision is
the commandments nothing; the observation or non-observation of
^^ ^°*^* the Mosaic law, will neither secure nor obstruct
our salvation ; but all depends upon keeping the
commandments of God. An obediential faith in
the Lord Jesus Christ, produced by the sancti-
fying influences of his Spirit on the heart, and
bringing forth the genuine fruits of holiness in
our temper and life, is the great concern ; and
whether we be Jews or Gentiles, circumcised
or uncircumcised, we shall be happy or miser-
able for ever as we are careful or negligent
20 Let every man yf\\)^ regard to this. As for other matters, be 20
abide in the same , *^.i juxaI i_i.'
calling wherein he "^^ exccssively Concerned about them ; but in
was called. whatever calling, that is, profession and circum-
stance, any one of you was called, in that let him
continue ; affect not to change without the clear
and evident leadings of Providence, as there is
generally greater reason to expect comfort and
21 Art thou called usefulness in such a calling than another. And 21
trforiir'b«rif 1 "^^y Wly t^Is not only to the different
employments but relations in life, as well as
diversity in religious professions. Art thou, for
instance, called into the church of Christ, [6e-
ing'] in the low rank, noi only of an hired ser-
vant, but a slave 9 Do not so much regard it,
as, upon that account, to make thy life uneasy:
as it found them; increasing instead of « Become uncircumcised] The word
lessening the obi igai ions they were cTtia-vaa-^w has an evident relation to
under to a faithful and aflectionate attemptSy like those referred to, 1 Mac.
Uiicharge of their correspondeut du- i. \5t which it is not necessary more
ties. particularly to illustrate.
258 Without affecting to change his former station,
SECT, hut if thou canst, without any sinful method of ^^ou mayest be made
XIII. obtaining it, be made free, choose it rather, as ^^^^' "^® '^ rather.
— ~ what is no doubt in itself eligible, yet not ab-
Tll,
'21, solutely necessary to the happiness of a good
22 man. For he that is called bj/ the Lord to the 22 For he that is
Christian faith, [being] a servant or slave, is the l^lf J "setlan^f Is
Lord''s freeman. Christ has made him free in- the l.rd's freeman j
deed, in making him partaker of the glorious likewise also he that
liberties of the children of God, (John viii. 3G;) '^ cSsterfanr'
and on the other hand, he also that is called, \he^
ing] free from the authority of any human mas-
ter, is still the servant, the property of Christ,
and owes him a most implicit and universal obe-
o^dience. But upon this head remember, that as 23 Ye are bought
Christians .yow were all bought with a most in- 'l^^he^'servams "of
valuable 7?rzce;f Christ hath redeemed you at the men.
expense of his own blood ; and therefore let me
caution you, out of regard to him, and from a
desire to be capable of serving him as much as
possible, that ye do not, where it may by any
lawful means be avoided, become the slaves of
men; since so many evils, and dangers, and
snares, are inseparable from such a situation.
24 This, brethren, is the particular advice which ^* Brethren, let
-. ^. %, '. . * ..I'll 1 every man wherein
I thought proper to give upon this head ; and he is called, therein
the general rule I laid down above is of such abide with God.
great importance, that I must repeat it : in
whatever [condition] a man was called at first
by the gospel and grace of Christ, in that let
him abide with God^^ taking care to behave in
a prudent and religious manner, as under the
f Yoit were bought uith a price, Sacl Dr. the advice is unnecessarily restrained
Wh'nhy would render ity ^^ Are ye bought thereby to those slaves who had been
*' with a price, that is, redeemed from redeemed; which plainlj'^ as well suited
^* servitude? Become not servants of those who had their freedom given them,
*^ men; do not sell yourselves for slaves and indeed suited all Christians who
♦* again." It is indeed (^obable that never had been at all slaves, and who
the apostle does counsel Christians might more easily have been prevailed
- against becoming slaves, if it could be upon, by their poverty, to bring them-
prevented; and with great reaso», as it selves into a condition the evils and
was a circumstance which seemed less inconveniencies of which they did not
suitable to the dignity of the Christian thoroughly know.
profession, and must expose them to S Abide with God.] L*Enfant explains
many incumbrances and interruptions waga tm Qnffj in the sight of God, (corn-
in duty, especially on the Lord's day, pare 2 Cor. xi. 1 1 ; Eph. v. 21,) and
and other seasons of religious assem- thinks there had been some disorders at
blies; besides the danger of being pre- Corinth, proceeding from some irregular
isent at domestic idolatrous sacri6ces, claim which Christian slaves made to li-
or being ill u^ed if they refused their berty, under pretence that, as Christian
compliance. But I cannot thoroughly brethren, they were equal with their
3pprove of the Doctor's version, because masters.
Reflections on the improvement of our relations and calling, ^59
Divine inspection ; and not changing his busi- sect.
ness in life, if it be in general lawful, because xiii.
he is a Christian ; but endeavouring to pursue Ycor"
it with such integrity, diligence and prudence, vii. 24.
as that his great Master and Saviour may be
most effectually glorified.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us learn, from the exhortations and reasonings of theVer. 14,
apostle, a becoming solicitude to contribute as much as we
possibly can, to the Christian edification of each other ; and espe-
cially let this be the care of the nearest relatives in life. What
can be more desirable, than that the husband may be sanctified
by the wife, and the wife by the husband ! May all prudent
care be taken, in contracting marriages, as to the religious char-
acter of the intended partner of life ; and in those already con-
tracted, where this precaution has been neglected, or where the
judgment formed seems to have been mistaken, let all consi-
derations of prudence, of religion, of affection, concur to ani-
mate to a mutual care of each other'^s soul, that most important
effort of love, that most solid expression and demonstration of
friendship. Nor let the improbability of success be pleaded in
excuse for neglect, even where the attempt must be made by the
subordinate sex. A possibility should be sufficient encourage-
ment ; and surely there is room to say, How knowest thou, O
wife, but thou mayest save him whose salvation, next to thine
own, must be most desirable to thee ?
Let us all study the duties of the relations in which God hath
fixed us ; and walk with him in our proper callings, not desiring
so much to exchange as to improve them. His wise providence 24«
hath distributed the part ; it is our wisdom, and will be our hap-
piness, to act in humble congruity to that distribution. Surely
the apostle could not have expressed in stronger terms his deep
conviction of the small importance of human distinctions, than
he here does ; when speakmg of what seems to great and gene-
rous minds the most miserable lot, even that of a slave, he says.
Care not for it.^ If liberty itself, the first of all temporal bles- 21
sings, be not of so great importance, as that a man, blessed with
the high hopes and glorious consolations of Christianity, should
make himself very solicitous about it, how much less is there
in those comparatively trifling distinctions on which many lay
so disproportionate, so extravagant a stress !
Let Christian servants (for blessed be God, amongst us we
have no slaves,) remember their high privileges, as the Lord's
^ Care not f©r it.] This fine remark (for such indeed it is,) occurs in Dr. Good*
win's Works, Vol. 1. p. 50.
260. The Apostle again says,- that marriage was then iyiexpecUent,
SECT, freemen. Let Christian masters remember the restraint, as the
xHi' Lord's servants. And let the benefits of liberty, especially
■ \ when considered in its aspect upon religion, be so far valued, as
^^' ' not to be bartered aw^ay for any price which the enemies of
mankind may offer in exchange.
But above all, let us remember the infinite importance of
maintaining the freedom of the mind from the bondage of cor-
ruption ; and of keeping, with all humble and cheerful obser-
igvance, the commandments of God. While many express the
warmest zeal for circumcision or uncircumcision, in defence of,
or in opposition to, this or that mode or form of external wor-
ship, let our hearts be set on what is most vital and essential in
religion ; and we shall find the happiest equivalent, in the com-
posure and satisfaction of our own spirit now, as well as in those
abundant rewards which the Lord hath laid up for them who
fear him.
SECT. XIV.
The Apostle treats on the inexpediency qf marriage, in the circumstances of
the church at that juncture; and inculcates a serious sense of the short-
ness of time, as the best remedy against immoderate attachment to
any secular interest. 1 Cor. vii. 25, to the end.
1 Corinthians vii. 25. 1 Cor. vn. 25.
SECT. T}UT I have been insensibly led by these ge- N^^ concemingr
xiv^ -O neral views of our obligations and hopes as „^ commandment of
" — ^ — Christians, to digress from the subject of mar- the Lord • yet i give
\.^2^; riage, which I had first in view, and to which myjud-ment as one
• • it is time I should return. And here, concern- l^Jev'of theto'dt
ing the case of virgins of either sex, / have re- be faithful.
ceived no express commandment from the Lord,
as I had in the case handled above ; whether by
what is transmitted to us in Christ's discourses,
or by any immediate and personal revelation ;*
nevertheless I give my opinion as one who hath
received grace and mercy of the Lord, to be faith-
ful in the great charge he hath committed to
me ; and therefore, considering the many in-
stances in which I have been enabled to ap-
prove my fidelity to Christ and his church, may
» Or by immediate and personal reve- singular number; whereas else he might
lation.] To this I think he refers, ra- more properly have said, we have receiv-
ther than the former, as be speaks in the ed none.
He would not have them attached to any secular interest; 26 i
expect to be heard with some peculiar regard, sect.
26 1 suppose there- J apprehend this therefore to be right and good xiv.
fore that this is good ^^ the present exigency " and extremity of affairs,
for the present dis- ''^.T^', ^"T "" ? . ^. «»" — -""V"* «"— 5
tress. I say that it is whilc the church IS m such a state ot persecu- ^,. • ^g^
good for a man so tion, that \it 2s] best for a single man to continue
^^^lA t thou bound ^* ^^ *** '^^^ ^^®" indeed bound to a wife 2l\'9.1
unto a wife? seek not ready? my advice affects not thee; in that case
to be loosed. Art bear patiently whatever burdens may occur, and
thou loosed from a j^ ^^^ ^^ j^ loosed fvom her by an irregular and
scandalous divorce or separation. But on the
other hand, art thou loosed from a wife? Hath
Providence never led thee into those engage-
ments, or has it broken the bond by the death
of thy former companion ? If thou canst conve-
niently and virtuously continue as thou art, seek
not a wife at present, till the storm which now
hovers over the church be a little blown over,
28 But and if thou and more peaceful times return. Vetifthou28,
sTrfned'/and if^vTr-' ^^^^ ^^^^3^' ^^«^ ^«*^ ^<^^ thereby sinned; and if
gin marry, she hath a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: the mar-
not sinned. Neverthe- riagc-state is no doubt both lawful and honour-
l^^l^'^'^hffl^^'^ able; yet such will have probably some addi-
trouble in the flesh: . % *^/«. . • t n i ^i mi i
but 1 spare you. tional ajjliclion in thejiesh; they will be encum-
bered with the burden of many temporal affairs :
and the representation which I make to you of
these things, is not out of severity but tender-
ness ; as / would fain spare you, and speak on
the whole in this gentle and cautious manner
on the subject, to avoid extremes either the
one way or the other.
29 But this I say, But this I say, brethren, with great confi-29
brethren the time is ^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^.^^j^ j^^^^. j^ ^^j^j^ ^
short. It remanieth, '. , » "^ i i . /. i i •
that both they that attention, that the whole time ot our abode in
have wives, be as this world is contracted '^ within very narrow li-
mits ; it remains, therefore, that we guard against
too fond an attachment to any relation or pos-
session in life : so that thej/ who have wivesy be
*> Present exigency.} This must cer- have observed,) a metaphor, taken from
tainly refer to the prevalence of perse- furling or gathering up a sail. Dr. Ham-^
cution at that time; for nothing can be mond, and some others, would render
more absurd than to imagine, that an this, it is but a little whiles ami they that
inspired apostle woulfl, in the general, have wives shall be as though they had none,
discountenance marriage; considering That is, " I see these times of persecu-
that it was expressly agreeable to a di- *' tion rising, which will put men out of
vine institution, and of great import- " a capacity of enjoying those temporal
ance to the existence and happiness of ** delights which they may now be fond-
all future generations. ** est of." But this does not seem an ex-
^ Contracted.'] The word c-uv--r«>^iu.sv(^ act translation, though L'Enfant mea«
properly imports this, being <,ari many tions it with considerable regard.
26^ That they might without anxiety serve the Lord.
SECT, in a manner as if they had none; And they though they had
XIV. that weep, as not weepins; in streams of incon- "°on*A„j ♦v *u .
*" solable sorrow, though nature may be allowed weep, as though they
vji 30 ^^ ^^^P ^^^ moderate tear; and they that rejoice, ^eptnot; and they
* as not rejoicins: in dissolute and confident sallies J[;a^'"^Jo'ce, as though
r. . .iT -5^ V J- * r 1 *"®y rejoiced not;
ot mirth, as ir secure from any distressiul revo- and they that buy,
lution ; and they that purchase, as not possessing as though they pos-
by a certain tenure what they must shortly re- *^^^^^ °°' *
SI sign ; And they who use this world, as not carry- 31 And they that
ing the enjoyments of it to an unbridled ex- "^^gl^^J* ^?l'*f ^^ "h ^
eess; for the whole scheme and fashion of this fashion of this worM
world passes off,'^ and is gone like a scene in a passeth away.
theatre, that presently shifts ; or a pageant in
some public procession, which, how gaudily
soever it may be adorned to strike the eyes of
spectators, is still in motion, and presently dis-
appears, to show itself for a few moments to
others. So transitory are all our enjoyments
and afflictions too, and worthy of little regard,
when compared with the solid realities which
are soon to open upon us, and never to pass
away.
32 But I would have you without anxiety, while ^2 But I would
you continue here amidst all these uncertainties; carYfuin^ss. He^that
and therefore it is I advise you in present cir- h unmarried careth
cumstances to decline marriage, if you conve- for ^^e things that
niently can. For an unmarried ma,n careth for ^^'^"f *« ^^^^ L®'"**'
I 7 • /• » T IX d^\ ' r 1 1 "^^ "^ "™ay please
the things oj the Lord Jesus Christ, how he may the Lord:
please the Lord, and is in a great degree at lei-
sure to employ bis thoughts, and schemes, and ^
labours, for the advancement of the Redeemer'*s
kingdom among men ; and sure there is no other
employment so honourable, so delightful, and,
when remote consequences are taken into the
33 account, so profitable: Whereas he who is mar- 33 But he that is
ried, careth for the things of the world, how he I^e'thingsThat^'arl'dr
may maintain his farjiily, and how he may please the world, how he
[his'] wife, and so accommodate himself to her ™ay please his wife.
34 temper, as to make her easy and happy. On 34 There is ditfer-
the other hand, there is just such a difference he- ®"^^ ^'^*^ between a
,, J... n^ •/• J *** • • „ wife and a virgin:
tween the condition oi a wije ana a virgin,^
^ Fashion of tMi world passes off,} t'^n- " hoiv he may please his wife^ and is divid-
fjici fcapayu. Compare 1 John ii. 17. ** erf in his thoughts, or distracted with a
• There is just such a difference, &c.] " variety of anxieties.". But this would
Some would connect the word (w.f(ujpir«» occasion an unnecessary ellipsis in the be->
with the close of the preceding verse, and ginning of this verse, and destroy the re-
render it, " He that is married, caresy Sec. semblance between the conclusion of the
Nozv they that are married care for the world. 263
the unmarried wo- ^^e who is unmarried is careful about the things sect.
man careth for the r> ^|^^ ^^^j ^j^^^ ^/^^ ^^ ^^/ ^^^^ {^ ^^^y ^^^ xiV.
things of the Lord, ^ . . oi i i • a. ^a. j ^ xu i • i •
that she may be holy spirit, she has leisure to attend to the higher ^ ^^^
both in body and in improvement of religion in her soul, by the vii. 34.
spirit: but she that j^Q^g abundant exercises of devotion, as well as
IS married careth ^ , , . /» ^i j .. f>
for the things of the to do something more tor the advancement 01
world, how she may religion among others; whereas she that is mar"
please her husband. ^^^^ careth for the things of the worlds how she
may please [Aer] husband; * and the diversity of
humours both in men and women, and the im-
perfection of even the best tempers, make this
sometimes on both sides a difficult t-isk ; on
which account single persons have always some
considerable advantages, which are especially
apparent in these times of public danger.
55 And this! speak But all this I say for your own beiiefit^ \\\i\\S5
for your own profit; ^ gij^cerg desire to promote your happiness; and
not that I may cast ^ J * *^ ' ,
a snare upon yon, '^ot that 1 may tlirow a suare upon you^^ ana
but for that which is bind you from that which God for wise rea-
comeiy and that you ^^^^ instituted and allows, and which the state
may attend upon the „, n • 7 /»
Lord without distrac ot human nature generally requires; out out of
tion. regard to what is to be sure very comely^ and
decent in the Lord, without any violent cou'-
straint,^ by which I might seem to drag you
into a state of life which should make you con-
tinually uneasy: for that would quite^spoil its
gracefulness as well as acceptance, and might
plunge you into much greater inconveniences
another way.
56 But if any man ^^^f^ on the other hand, if any on mature de-36
two verses, when it is evident the apo.^tle t Not that I may throw a snare upon you. "l
meant to say the same of both the hus- This is the most literal version 1 could
band and wife. give of ^poyjjv vfj.iv ETTijSaXw. Mr. Locke
f How she may please Iier husband.] The thinks the word ySooxQv, which signifies
apostle in this text and the counterpart cord, alludes to tlie Jewish phrase of
to it, seems to declare that single persons binding what was declared unlawful,
of either sex have generally opportuni- ** Comely: tvay^yif^ov.] This seems to
ties for devotion beyond those that are intimate that they were now in a cir-
married, even in the most peaceful times cumstance in which God did, as it were,
of the church; and that a diversity of exact a peculiar severity from all their
humours, both in men and women, makes thoughts; and that it was a time to think
it difficult for them to please each other of the trials of martyrdom rather than
so thoroughly as is necessary, in order the endearment of human passions,
to make a married life delightful. So i Without any violent constraint.'] Att?-
that it intimates a counsel to single peo- gio-Trag-w; is rendered in our translation
pie to value and improve their advan- by the addition of several \VQXi\^,that ye
tages, and to married people to watch may attend on the Lord without didractiov,
against those things that would ensnare But Sir Norton KnatchbnII has convinc-
them, and injure their mutual peace and ed me that the version here given is
t omfort. much preferable to ours.
VOL. IV'. S
264 He that gives a young person in marriage does well:
1 Cor.
vii. 36.
SECT, liberation apprehend that he acts an, unbecoming think tbat he bebav-
XIV. part towards his virmn daughter, or any other f^h himself uncome-
^ .1 ... /*„ J ° 1 • J. u- 'y '^ward his virgin,
maiden that may rail under his guardianship if she pass the flower
and care, if she pass the flower of [Aer] age •* in a of ^^'" ^p, and need
single state, which I know is an opinion very \^ ^^^^^l* ^^mi^u'*
prevalent among the Jews; and it he think sinneth not: letthem
that it ought to be so, let him do what he will in marry,
this respect; he sinneth not in his intent of let-
ting her change her present condition; and there-
fore let him seek out a proper partner in life for
37 her, and let them marry. But he that hath 37 Nevertheless,
hitherto stood stedfast in his heart, havinsc also 5^ that standeth sted-
1 .J 1 • n •• • fast m his heart, hav-
on her side no apprehension oi any necessity, m i„g ^^ necessity, but
consequence of what he discerns of her disposi- hath power over his
tions, and no engagement subsisting: which might own will, and hath
.1 •ii'i.i 7a/j7 so decreed in his
give another a just claim to her, but hath power heart that he will
over his own will, being at liberty to act as he keep his virgin, do-
pleases : and hath in such circumstances deter- ^^^ ^^^^*-
mined in his own heart that he will keep his
maiden still single, he does well, and the part
he acts is so far from being blamable, that in
present circumstances it is much to be com-
38 mended. So that on the whole, the conclusion
of the matter is this; he that in such troublous
38 So then, he
^ Pass the flower of her age, &c.] There
is hardly any passage in the epistle
about the sense of which I have been
more perplexed than about this; and I
am still far from being satisfied concern-
ing it. I had once translated it, " If
*' any one thinks that he acts an unbecom-
*' in<j; part by continuing in his single state
** till he be past the flower of his age, — let
" them marry, — he that marries does well"
&c. and had paraphrased the words ac-
cordingly. And what induced me to this
was, tbat verse 37 the apostle puts the
issue of the matter on the stedfastness
of his own mind, the power he had over
his own will, and his having no neces-
sity; whereas if a daughter or award
were in question, her inclinations, tem-
per, and conveniency were certainly to
be consulted J and it would be the same
if the virgin spoken of was one to whom
the man was himself engaged. But it
is really doing such violence to the ori-
ginal to render tjjjejv t>jv iavlu ita^QivoVy
keep himself single, or keep his own virgi-
nity; and to render cyiyaiji^wv, he that
marries, that after long deliberation I
chose to abide by our own version, espe-
cially since it agrees with most of those
I have had an opportunity of consulting.
And if this be admitted, I think it must
be taken for granted tbat when the apos-
tle speaks of this man's having no ne-
cessity, he means to take in whatever
might urge him to dispose of her in mar-
riage, whether in her temper and incli-
nations, or in their domestic circum-
stances.— Asfor Heinsius's opinion, that
" eiayji^oviit sTTi T>jv Tra^Ssyov signifies to
*' incur shame by reason of his virgin ;'*
meaning if a man apprehend that his
daughter will dishonour his family by
fornication, he will do prudently to
marry her: I think the above objection
lies equally against the interpretation.
But if the Alexandrine reading of ya|u:-
^wv, instead of txya^xj^ov, be admitted.
It may deserve consideration whether
the whole passage may not refer to the
case of a contract between a man and a
yuung maiden, the accomplishment or
dissolution of which might in some
imaginable circumstances depend very
much on the conduct of the man, as he
seemed to urge or decline the bringing
it into eflect.
Though he that does not^ does better. 2G5
that giveth her ^^ i\mes2i^ these gices [her] in marriage^ doth ivell ; sect.
ruTT/^ih^T^grveth s^e ^^y fi"^ opportunities in tliat relation both xiv.
her not in marriage, toadorn and to servc Christianity; hut as things ;^ "
(loeth better. are circumstanced, I must needs declare, that „:; '^a
where a man is under no necessity of domg it,
he that gives [her] not in marriage^ doeth better ;
and more effectually consults both his comfort
and safety.
39 The wife is This however is beyond controversy certain, 59
Jon" as her husband ^^^^ ^^^ ^if^ ^^ bound by the law to continue
livfcth: but if her with her husband, and submit herself to him,
husband be dead, she as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband
marHed'to whom she ^^ ^^«^' '^'^ ^* /" ^^^^ case free, and may marry
will; only in the to whom she Will ; only^ let her take care that
Lor<l' she marry in the Lord, and that retaining a
sense of the importance of her Christian obli-
gations, she does not choose a partner for life
40 But she is hap- of a different religion from herself. She may, 1 40
pier, if she so abide, gg„ lawfully act thus : but I would not be un-
afier my judgment: j*^. j.*^i..^/» i - i • ?
and I think also that derstooQ to advise it ; lor she IS happier, accord-
I have the Spirit of ing to my sentiment, if she continue as she is :
^^^^' and I may modestly say, that / appear to have
the Spirit of God ' to guide me, and not merely
some degree of experience, arising from the
many observations which for a course of years
I have made on human affairs. I may therefore
reasonably suppose my judgment will have its
peculiar weight, even where I do not pretend to
decide with sucli an authority as should bind
the conscience as by an apostolical dictate.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let US observe the humility of the excellent apostle withVer. 25,
pleasure. When he speaks »f his fidelity in the ministry, he
tells us he obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful. Edified
by such an example, let us ascribe to Christ the praise, not on-
ly of our endowments, but our virtues; even to him who work-
eth in us both to will and to do of his own good pleasure.
Let us seriously contemplate the affecting lesson which the 29
apostle here gives of the shortness of time ; and infer how much
^ I appear lo have the Spirit of God.] with ty^w. Compare Lukp viii. 18. with
It is very unreasoofiible for an^ to infer Mat. xiii. 19 ; 1 Cor. x. 1, ^; chap. xiv.
from hence, that St. Paul was uncertain 37. And the ambiguity in the expre?-
whether he was inspired or not. Where- sion appear to have, seems exactly to
as this is only amodest way of speaking; correspond to ihe ambiguity of ibis ori-
aad ioHw f^^itv often signifies the same ginal phrase.
266 Reflections on our indifference to secular concerns.
SECT, it is our wisdom to loosen our affections from the things of this
XIV. vain world, which are ready to ingross so disproportionate £t
■ J~ share in them. Let us look upon the world as a transient pa-
^^' "*' geant, and not set our eyes and our hearts on that which is not.
31 We expect, instead of these transitory vanities and empty shows,
a kingdom that cannot be moved ; in the expectation of which
32 let us be solicitous to please the Lord ; making the best of our
opportunities, and guarding against all that may unnecessarily
divert our minds, and divide our cares, from what will at length
appear the one thing needful.
Let us attentively reflect upon the advantages and snares or
our respective conditions in life ; that we may improve the one,
and escape, as far as possible, all injury from the other. Let
those who are single employ their leisure for God ; and endea-
vour to collect a stock of Christian experience which may sup-
port them when the duties and difficulties, the cares and sor-
33, 34 rows of life, may be multiplied. Let those who are married,
with mutual tender regard, endeavour to please each other, and
make the relation into which Providence hath conducted them,
as comfortable and agreeable as they can. And whatever cares
press upon their minds, or demand their attention, let them or-
der their affairs with such discretion, that they may still secure
a due proportion of their time for the things of the Lord.
35-«.38 If any in their consciences are persuaded that by continuing
single they shall best answer the purposes of religion, and pro-
mote the good of their fellow-creatures in conjunction with
their own ; let them do it. As for those that marry, whether
39 a first or a second time, let them do it in the Lord ; acting in
the choice of their most intimate friend and companion as the
servants of Christ; who are desirous that their conduct maybe
approved by him, and that any avocations and interruptions in
his service which may be occasioned, even in those peaceful
times, by marriage, may be, in some measure, balanced, by
the united prayers, prudent counsels, and edifying converse of
those with whom they unite in this tender and indissoluble
bond.
The Apostle treats of their eating things consecrated to i4ols. 267
SECT. XV.
The Apostle proceeds to consider the case of eating things sacrificed to
idols ; and reminds them, that though all Christians might well be sup^
posed to k?iow the vanity of those imaginary deities to which they were
offered, yet it might prove an occasion of grief and scandal, that the
professors of Christianity should partake of these sacrifices in their
temple ; which therefore charily would recpiire them by all means to
avoid. 1 Cor. viii. throughout.
1 Cor. viii. 1. ^ CoRINTHIANS VIII. 1.
"vrow as touching T NOW proceed to consider the other cases sect.
things offered un- X about which 3'ou consulted me; particularly xv.
to idols, we know ,i . • ^z • '^ i 4 • i i j
that we all have "^^^ concerning tilings sacrificed to idols: and
knowledge. Know- here it may be observed, that we know we all ^.9°^-
ledge pnffeth up, but ^a^e, as Christians, that general ArwoWeJ^e of ^'"* ^'
chanty edifietb. ^^^ ^,^^j^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ fictitious deities of which
some are ready to boast, as if it were an extra-
ordinary matter, and which they sometimes are
in danger of abusing, by making it the founda-
tion of liberties which may be very detrimental.
But let it be remembered that knowledge often
jmffeth up^^ and is the occasion of great self-
conceit and arrogance: whereas \iis considerate
/ore, and gentle tenderness, that edifies and has
such a happy effect in building up the church
2 Andlf any man of Christ. And indeed, if any one think that 2
think that he know- ^^ knoweth any thing, if he be conceited of his
eth any thing, he , , , '^ ^cj' , , , , . , . ,
knoweth nothing yet Knowledge, SO as to neglect and despise his bre-
as he ought to know, thren, and, upon account of his supposed supe-
riority in that respect, set a very high value up-
on himself, it appears that he as yet kyiows no-
thing as he ought to kjiow it, and needs to be
taught the very first and most essential princi-
ples of that knowledge which is truly ornament-
3 But if any man q\ qj^^j useful. But if any man love God, and 3
love God, the same IS 1 ., , , 1 "^ j i« xi -r-w • i
known of him. show it by a steady regard lor the Divme glory
and the good of his brethren, he is indeed known
ofhim;^ this man hath attained the true know-
ledge of God, and will be sure of his approba-
4 As concerning tion and favour. Therefore, to proceed to the 4.
therefore the eatinjr .• • t v i • ./ •• £• j.\
° question in debate, concerning the eating oj the
^ Knowledge pnffelh V p. '\ Eisner (Ob- stated it, he is approved by Cod ; as to
serv. Vol. II. p. 96,) acknowledges that, know, sometimes undoubtedly signifies,
as Bos, and Erasmus Schmidius, contend, Mr. Locke would render it, fie is instructed
there is a parenthesis here; but he thinlts by him. But I acquiesce in Mr. Pierce's
it begins in the middle of the 6rst verse, reasoning in his 6th Dissertation, to prove
and ends after the first clause of the ■itb, the construction followed in the para-
we have all knowledge — we know that an phrase, by a construction like tltat of the
idol is nothing, &c. original of Acts x. 36, where «7(^ plainly
^ He is known of him.'\ Most under- refers to the immediate anieccdentt
^68 He observes, that though theij knew an idol xvas nothings
FECT. thinqs sacrificed to idols^ we well know that an of those things that
XV. idol \is] in itself nothing; in the world,^ but a are offered in sacri-
u J tj ' nee unto idols wc
* — mass of senseless matter, and, when regarded in know that an idol is
]■ I' a religious view, so empty a vanity, that it de- nothing in the world,
*'"■ ■ serves not to be named among the things that olher^God but" ne"""
exist. Jnd we all know that [^there ^s] indeed
710 other God, hut that one glorious and tran-
scendent Being, to which the gospel hath taught
5 us to appropriate our worship. For though there 5 por thou«»h there
arc many which are called gods, whether residing be that are called
m heaven or on earth, or even under the earth ; g"ds, whether in hea-
for the heathens have not only their celestial Jhere be* gods many'^
and terrestrial, but likewise their infernal deities: and lords many :)
as there are Tnany gods, and many lords, who are
in their various subordinations adored by the
Gentiles, and have great though very absurd
6 worship paid to them : Nevertheless, to us [there 6 But to us there is
is but] one God, the Father^ of angels and men, ^"^ one God, the Fa-
from whom^ [are] all things in created nature ; ^^-'ngs! TnT ^Je tl
and we derived our being from him, were made him: and one Lord
for him, and for his glory: anc? there is also but Jesus Christ, by whom
one Lord, even Jesus Christ, the only Mediator «^^^alU'^'ngs,and we
between God and man, by whom^are^ all things
created, supported, and guided ; and we hy him,
thankfully owning ourselves obliged to his agen^
€y and care for all we are and have, or hope to
obtain. These are grand principles, in which
all intelligent Christians are agreed ; and it
would be happy, if they kept them steadily and
consistently in view.
7 You are possessed of these apprehensions of ^ Howbeit there is
things; it is well: But you ought to remem- "^^ ;" ^^7 T"
to'- '11 1 ' 1 *bat knowledge: for
ber, that \there is] not in all men this knowlemge. some, with con-
Some Christian converts may not sufficiently science of the idol
apprehend this ; but may imagine there is really ""^° ^^^^ hour, eat u
some invisible spirit present in the idol, and act-
ing by and upon it And in consequence of
this, some do, even until now, with consciousness
i)f some religious regard to the idol, eat the
<= fVe knovo that an idol is nothing in the See Eisner's learned note here on
tforl(L'\ Dr. Whitby shows this was a tJ^wXov and simulachrum.
common aphorism among the Jewish doc- d One God, the Father.] In answer to
tors, to which the word P''V*Vi*, the name the argument drawn from hence against
given them,, did probably allude. Mons. the Deity of Christ, see Dr. Guyse on
Saurin thiiUts it so hard to reconcile this this place; and Dr. Edm. Calamy*s Serm.
with what the apostlesayselsiewhere, that Q" the Trinity, p. 25 and 244, The Per-
he ,jud;^es it necessary to understand this sob to whom the Son, as Lord or Media-
as $0 objection made by one of the Co- t*»r, introduces us, is undoubtedly the
rinthians, with whom he is disputing. Father; nor is the &;z to be considered
Saur. Disc. Vol. 11. p. 476—481. But i as another God. But it is not the design
sanuot, from an impartial view of thfi of these notes largely to discuss theolo-
«i?Bt$xt^ give into this interpretation, gical controversies.
yet the consciences of weak brethren might he defiled by eating, 269
as a thing «fltered things in question, as what is sacrificed to the sect.
unto an idol; ^^-^ idol intending: thereby to pa}- some homaee ; xv.
their conscience be- ' , . ^ . <.*^*' , •!
ing weak, is defiled. o,nd SO their conscience being too weak to with- ^
stand a temptation to what, in these circum- Yiii'^7
stances, is really evil, is defiled^ and brought
under a grievous and terrifying load of guilt.
8 But meat com- But why should we occasion this iiiconve-8
mendeth us not to ^igji^e ? For we know that meat commends us
God : tor neither it . , , , ^
we eat, are we the wo<, in any degree, to the acceptance and ta-
better; neither if we vour of God; for neither are we the belter, if we
eat not, are w« the ^^# ^^j, i^en^Q^se. if we eat not. The great God
worse ■' »/ o
does not so much esteem a man for being, or
disapprove him for not being, superior to such
little scruples ; but the tenderness of his con-
science, together with the zeal and charity of
his heart, are the grand qualities he regards.
9 But talce he^d, But take heed lest this power and liberty of 9
.!^ vu f"y ™^^"^ yours be by any means a stumblins;-block and oc-
this liberty of yours «^ . n > i 7 • i i
become a stumbling- casion 01 sm to the weak With whom you con-
block to them that verse, or who observe your conduct perhaps
are weak. with more regard than you pay to it yourselves.
10 For if any man f^Q^ if any one see thee, who hast this boasted 10
kjK)wled'<^r sit ^at ^^^owledge, sitting down to an entertainment in
meat in" the idol's an idoVs temple^ as freely as thou wouldst in
temple, shall not the thine own housc, and partaking of his sacrifices
conscience of him 1 c ^^ 'x* ♦! fi
which is weak be em- ^^ cheerfully as if they were the common pro-
boidened to eat those visions of thine own table ; though this may
things which are of- indeed arise from that sovereign contempt in
fered to idols? ^^j^j^,j^ ^j^^^ holdest that idle fiction of deity,
can he know that situation of thy mind ? And
will not the conscience of him that is thus weak,
and who perhaps feels some scruples in his own
mind about it, be encouraged by thy example to
eat of the idol-sacrifce with some sentiments of
11 And through thy superstitious regard? And so shall the weak bro-w
\Tl^tZ^.'^f.r^u ^^^^» fir whom the Lord Jesus Christ himself
weak brother perish, ,.,¥,.,, • 7 7
for whom Christ died? died, be liable to per is li by tmj knowledge, in this
instance mischievous rather than useful, so that
when thou makest a vain ostentation of it, thou
^Sitting down to an entertainment 2« appositecitations, (Observ. Vol. II. p. 96)^
on iihrs temple.] How commonly en- and no doubt the apostle's decision here
tertainments among the heathen con- had great weight with them. Ihat these
sisted of what had been sacrificed to feasts were often celebrated in their tem-
their fictitious deities, and how reli- pies, the same learned critic has abund-
giously the Christians abstained from antly shown in his notes on this clause;
them even when most rigorously im- and it is strange that Cherouitius and
posed, Elsaer has shown by many very Erasmus should ever have doubled it.
270 Reflections on condescension to the weakness of onr brethren.
SECT, dost in effect pride thyself in thy brother's ruin.
XV. Imagine not this to be an inconsiderable evil;
•- •'hut on the contrary rather know, that wheni/ou 12 But when ye sin
L^^^'"- thus sin asrainst the brethren, and wound their so against the breth-
vui. 12, , *=>. 1 !• .1 • i •! 1 i"^") ^"d wound their
weak consciences, leacling them mto guilt and ueak conscience, ye
hazarding their salvation, you greatly sin sin against Christ.
against Christ; who had such a tenderness for
souls that he died to redeem them, and hath
done all that example or precept can do to
make his followers enter into such humane and
compassionate views.
13 Therefore it is a determined point with me, 13 Wherefore, if
upon these principles, that if meat of any kind '^^'^^ ™^i^^ "^y ^^9-
• ,,. ^ , r? jiJi- ' J. • T ther to offend, 1 will
scandalize my brother and lead him mto sin, J eat no flesh while the
would not only abstain now and then from this world standeih, lest
or that agreeable food, but would never, as long ^ make my brother
as I live,^ eat any sort o^ flesh, I would sub-
sist entirely on vegetables, that I may not scan-
dalize and ensnare my brother, if there be no
other way of avoiding it. Of such importance
should I esteem the preservation of one endan-
gered soul. And herein I wish that God may
give you the like self-denial, both for your own
sakes and for the peace and honour of the
Christian church,
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 1. TaET us learn from this short but excellent chapter, to esti-
mate the true value of knowledge, and to see how worthless
and dangerous it is, when, instead of discovering to us our own
ignorance and weakness, it serves only to puff up the mind.
Let us rather labour and pray for that love and charity which
edifieth ourselves and others, taking heed that we do not de-
Smonstrate our ignorance by a high conceit of our attainments
in knowledge ; for nothing can more evidently show how small,
those attainments are, than not to know their limits, when these
limits so soon meet us, on what side soever we attempt to make
3 an excursion. " Give us, O Lord, that love to thee which is
" the best proof of our knowledge, and the surest way to its
" highest improvements !"
4, 5 Let us always remember the grand principle of the unity
of God ; and with the one God and Father of all, adore the one
f /is long as I live: fi.; tov anva.^ We (which might simply have been rendere(5
render it, as Inng as the vuortd stands. But never,) to the sense here given,
the sense plainly limits the expression
St, Paul appeals to them, that he was an Apostle of Christ; 271
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we exist ; setting him in our esti- sect.
Illation far above all the powers, dignities, and glories of creat- xv.
ed nature.
Belonging to so Divine a Master, let us endeavour to learn the Ver. 8.
most generous principle of true religion. Let us not found our
confidence on admitting and contending for, or despising and
deriding, this or that particular observance, by which, as it may
happen to be circumstanced, God is neither honoured nor dis-
honoured, pleased nor displeased. But let us ever maintain the
tenderest concern for the edification and comfort of our brethren,
and guard against whatever might either grieve or ensnare them. 9
Let us remember that Christ died for the weakest as well as the 11
strongest ; and let their relation to him, and his tender and com-
passionate regard for them, melt down our hearts, when seized
with that cold insensibility, which, alas, is too ready to prevail
amongst Christians! It is Christ we wound, in wounding our 12
brethren ; and in smiting them, we smite him.
Let us then stay that rash hand which is so ready in mere
wantonness to do mischief; and be willing to deny ourselves in
any desire, for ever so long a time, rather than by our indulgence IS
to dishonour God and injure others. This is the excellent les-
sor St. Paul often inculcates, of which he was an eminent and
illustrious example. But O, how low are multitudes of Chris-
tians, multitudes of ministers, fallen, when they cannot deny
themselves in what is unnecessary and even unlawful, where
cither interest or pleasure solicit the gratification !
SECT. XVI.
The Apostle, proposing to illustrate his condescension to the weak, hy his
waving to accept of a rnaintenance from the Corinthians, introduces
what he had to say on that head with a short discourse on the right
which, as a gospel minister, he really had, to he supported by those
among whom he laboured ; which he argues both from natural equity
and scripture principle* 1 Cor. ix. 1 — -14.
1 Cor. IX. I. ^ Corinthians ix. 1.
^M I not an apostle? l^TTHILE I thus speak of the concern I have sect.
^ ^ to avoid what may prove an occasion of xvi.
injury to weak brethren, it leads my thoughts
to the part I have acted while I resided among
you, in declining to take that maintenance from
you, which I might very justly have expected
and demanded. And here you must give me
Jeave to express my surprise, as well as my con-
] Cor.
ix. 1.
272 and had alt the rights of other apostles :
SECT, cern, to hear, that so unkind and unnatural a am I not free? have
^vi. construction has been put upon my generosity chrtourLordfare
" ^ and tenderness, as if I had declined to accept not you my work in
IX. T your contributions, from a consciousness of not the Lord ?
being entitled to them as well as my brethren.
But can vou really imagine that to be the case ?
Am not l\ as truly as any man living, an apostle
of Jesus Christ? Am not I as free in this in-
stance as any other, and may I not, as justly as
they, expect to be maintained by you, vv^hile I
am serving your best interests ? Have not /,
though called so much later than my brethren,
seen Jesus Christ our Lord^ * after his resurrec-
tion, so as to be able to testify the important
fact on my own knowledge, as confidently as
those that were earlier acquainted with him ?
And, to urge so plain a point no farther, are not
7/e Corinthians, particularly, my work in the
Lord, and the evident token of his blessing on
2 my apostolical labours ? On this account, if I 2 if I be not an
am not an apostle to some others, yet I doubtless ^Pf ^'^ »"^o osiers,
^ , /. n 1 • -lI ij yet doubtless 1 am
am so to 1/ou, who ot all people m the world to you: for the zeal
can show the least excuse for questioning my of mine apostieship
mission : for ye are indeed the seal of my apostle- ^^^ y^ ^" '^^ ^°^^*
ship in the Lord ; and the extraordinary success
I have had among you, if others should doubt
of my commission, might furnish out a proof
of it also to them.
3 This therefore is my apology to those who ex- 3 Mine answer to
amine and censure mc as to this part of my con- them that do examine
. , r- ^ .•' ., me, IS this:
duct. Does my wavmg the use oi a privilege
4 prove that I have it not? Have we not, both * Have vie not
i , 1 •. 1 !• i. xi TV • power to eat and to
m natural equity and according to the Divine ^^^^^ >
constitution, the same power as others in the
same office, to eat and to drink, and to subsist
ourselves at the expense of those among whom
5 we labour ? Yea, have we not power to lead 5 Have we not
T . w- ' 1 1 ' I. ^' ^ t 1 fc ^ power to lead about
about [with us\ in our apostolical travels, (it we ^ gj^^g^. ^ ^^j^g ^^
think it necessary,) a sister, whom we might well as other apostles,
take for a wife, ^ as some of the other apostles
* Have not I seen the Lord? Scc-I That woman: not to say how improbable it
this was necessary in order to bis being is that the apostle should have carried
an apostle, that is, a witness of Ckrut's re- about with him, in these sacred peregri-
surrerl'wn^ has before been observed. See nations, a woman to whom he was not
Vol. II. p. 594, note g. Compare Acts married. So that the answer which the
xxii. 14, 15;chap. xxvi. 16; 1 Cor. XV. 8. Papists make to the argument often
b A sister, a wife.\ The word yjvafxa brought from these words, in favour of
has no force at all here, if it be rendered a married clergy, is absolutely incon-
a
woman: agister mutt undoubtedly be a elusive.
jlnd particularlij to be maintained by his ministnj : 2"/^
and an the brethren and the brethren of the Lord do, and Peter ^ in sect.
''har? ^'''^' ^""^ ^^' particular; and to expect that she likewise, as xvi;
well as ourselves, should be provided for by"" ;
those to whom we have done such important -^ '^J'
services, as nothing of this kind can ever re-
6 Or I only and quite? Or can it be thought there is any thing 5
Barnabas, have not gincrular in mv case, or in that of my present
we power to forbear =» . "Li ^ •/ i / j i nii ^',
working? companions, that it should rob me 01 the liber-
ties others have, so that I only and Barnabas^
should not have power to decline working with
our own hands for a maintenance while we are
7 Who goeth a preaching the gospel? I might here insist, in- 7
warfare any time at jg^j ^^ ^^^ natural equity of the thins, that
Ills Own cn3.r£i6S • • 1 •/ o-'
who planteth a vine- they who devote themselves to the service of
yard, and eateth not the public should be supported by the public
of the fruit thereof? ^jjQjj^ ^j^^y. ^q^sq^ Who. for instance, ever
or who feedeth a ^ , 7 • 7 o m\
flock and eateth not g^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ his owu charges 1 he community
of the milk of the furnishes out provision for those who guard it
^^^^^ and fight its battles. And if the services of a
soldier deserve that maintenance which, while
engaged in the defence of their country, men
cannot earn, how much more may it be expect-
ed by u&, who daily hazard our lives as well as
wear them out for men*'s everlasting happiness?
Who planteth a vineyard and doth not expect
to eat of its fruit? Or who feedeth a flock and
doth not think he hath a right to eat of the milk
of the flock f And if it be judged reasonable that
men should have an equivalent for their labours
about natural things, and the accommodations
of the body, is it not more evidently so when
the felicity of immortal souls is concerned?
8 Say I these things But do I speak these things merely as a man^S
not^thTiaw the s'ame "P^" principles of human reason alone, and doth
also? not the Jewish law speak also the same? Forg
9 For it is written there is a passage in the sacred volume .on which
the like argument may be built, (I mean Deut.
c And Peter.'] This is an important main cause of St. Paul's uneasiness in
clause, both as it declares in effect that this respect, had a peculiar spleen against
St. Peter continued to live with his wife those two apostles of the uncircumci-
nfter he became an apostle, and also that sion, who were so instrumental in pro-
St. Peier had no rights as an apostle, curing and publishing the Jerusalem de-
which were not common to St. Paul, A cree, which determined the controversy
remark utterly subversive of Popery, if so directly in favour of the believing
traced to its obvious consequences. Gentiles. — It seems probable from the
^ I only, and Barnabas.] From this 12th verse that Barnabas supported him-
expression one would indeed think that self by the labour of bis hands when at
the J udaizing Christians, who were the Corinth, as well as St. Paul.
274 Which he argues from scripture and equity.
SE€T. XXV. 4 ) where it is written, even in the law of^^ the law of Moses,
XVI. Moses itself, for which some have so distinguish- ''1^^" '^'^'^ "?.' ™"J-
_ 'i ,^ rj-,j J J , *, zle the mouth or the
mg a regard, *' 7 Aom sAa/^ not muzzle the ox ox that treadeih out
ix 9*^ " ^^^^ treadeth out the corn,''''^ but shalt allow the corn. Doth God
the poor animal to feed while it is labouring ^^'^^ ^^""^ ^°*"°^^"'*
for thee in the midst of food : a circumstance
in which its hunger would be peculiarly pain-
lOful. Now is God so solicitous about oxen, that 10 Or saitb he it
he intended this precept merely for their relief? ^'together for our
^ 7 .7 7 r 1 ' 1 'xi /» ^1 • s sakes? torour sakes.
Or doth he say [tnis] with a lartner view, and, ,jo doubt, this'ia writ-
on the whole/ for our sakes? Surelt/ we may ten: That he that
conclude he intended such precepts as these, P'^^^^*^''*'^^"^??',^^
, ^ . . . X ^1 1 i • •" hope : and that
relatmg to compassion to the brutes, m some ^g ihat thresheth in
measure at least ybr our sakes, to humanize the hoce, should be pav-
faeart with generous and compassionate senti- ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^P®°
ments, and to make men much more tender to
each other, where their various interests are
concerned. I may therefore apply it to the
case before us, as entirely comprehended in his
extensive universal views; and say for us in-
deed was [it] written, that the necessary offices
of life might be more cheerfully performed, in
the expectation of such due acknowledgments;
that he who plougheth might plough in hope of
success, and that he who thresheth in such hope
should not be disappointed, but should in pro-
per time partake of his hope, and possess the
good for which he has laboured. And surely
amidst his care for others who are in meaner
offices of life, God could not intend that the
ministers of the gospel alone should be sunk'
under continual discouragement, neglect, and
ill-usage.
11 And indeed when we consider what great be- n if we have
nefactors these persons are to the souls amongst ^^" ""^<^ y*'" spiri-
whom they labour with success, the reasonable-
ness of the conclusion will appear beyond all
contradiction. For if we, by our incessant dili-
gence in preaching to you the gospel of the
blessed God, have sown unto i/ou spiritual things,
« That treadeih out the corn.] It is well f On the whole.] It cannot be thought
known that this was the custom in J udea that God had no regard at all to the
and other eastern nations. It is still re- brute creatures in such precepts as
tained by many of them, and particu- these; and therefore I thought it better
larly in Ceylon. Raphelius has pro- to render Trnvlwg on the whole, than in-
duced passages from XenopUon which tirely or altogetke/j though that sense is
something illustrate it. more frequent.
Yet he waved this right in condescension to them. 275
tual things, is it a which may spring up in a harvest of eternal sect.
great thing if we shall bieggings, \is 1^ any frreat matter that we should ^v'-
reap your carnal te'L J.7t) -
things? reap your carnal things f Is there the least pro-
portion between any thing which your libera- ^^ ji*
lity can impart to us, and that which we have
been the happy instruments of imparting to you?
I2if othersbepar- This is the privilege of ministers in general, 12
takers of this power ^^^ -^ jg ^ pj-jvileffe which vou Well know some
OVGr vou Ct7'€ tiOtWG * ^ ^
rather? Nevertheless, of them have exertcd. And if others are so
we have not used this readily allowed to partake of [this] power over
power; but suifer all g r^^^/n ^^^ ^g ra^/ier claim it, with yet
things, lest we should *^ •! - i , 11
hinder the gospel of «iore evident and apparent reason, who have
Christ. been the means, not only of edifying and in-
structing you, but likewise of calling you into
the profession of Christianity? But we have not
made use of this power, though founded in such
evident and various principles of equity. But
we rather choose to endure all things, the fa-
tigues of labour and inconveniences of frequent
necessity, that we may not occasion any hin-
drance to the gospel of Christ,^ from the cavils
of ill-disposed people, who are always watchful
for opportunities to misrepresent and censure
our conduct.
iSDoyenotknow, But though I do not now ask any thing of 13
:i:4:''\\:ur\";- this kind for myself, yet I will not give up the
things, live of the justice ot the demand. And I might farther
things of the temple? support it, from the provision which God made
^rl'^'T/.^'"^ "'^\' fo^ the priests and Levites under the Mosaic
at tne aitBi, are pai- ■» j-^ ii /» ? ? ?
takers with the altar? ^^w. A now ye not thereiore, that they who are
employed about holy things are fed out of the pro-
visions which belong to the temple, and [that]
they who wait upon the service of the altar are
partakers with the altar, in a part of the vic-
tims offered on it, particularly the vows and
14 Even so hath the sacrifices of peace-offerings: And it is 14
farther to be considered, that so also, that is, on
^ Partake of [this] power, kc] Mr.Pyle prove that i^vo-tng v(jiwv may probably
thinks this refers to the other apostles of be rendered potver over yo?i.
Christ; but 1 rather think St. Paul in- ^^ Hindrance to the gospel.] From the
tended to glance on the false teachers who conduct of the other apostles, and of St.
carried their claims of this right to such Paul at other places, particularly among
an exorbitant height, though their ser- the Macedonian churches, we may con-
vices had been by no means comparable elude, that he might see some circum-
to those of the apostle. Compare 2 Cor. stances at Corjnth, (not necessary for us
xi. 20. — Mr. Locke would here read exactly to know,) which determined him
vtTia; 'j(Am,oiyour substance; but Mat. x. to decline accepting of any subsistence
I; John xvii. 2, and many other places, from them while he resided there.
2:76 'Reflections on the right ministers have to he maintained.
SECT, principles like these, the Lord Jesus Christ him- *he Lord ordained,
XVI. self hath expressly commanded and ordained. ^^^^ ,^^^J ^h\ch
. , . , ,^ "^ , J J 7 77 »• 1 preach the gospel
tiiat they who preach, the gospel should live and should live of the
subsist upon the gospel;^ when he declares, as gospel.
you know more than one of the evangelists as-
sures us he did, " that the labourer is worthy
of his hire." Compare Mat. x. 10; Luke x. 7.
1 Cor
ix. 14.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. May the disciples of Christ learn from these instructions, to
^■~"'^' honour the Lord with their substance, and the first-fruits of all
their increase ! And may they feel those happy effects attend-
ing the ministration of the gospel, and reap such an abundant
11 harvest of spiritual blessings, that the imparting temporal sub-
sistence and accommodation to those who are the instruments
of conveying them, may not be matter of constraint, but of
free and affectionate choice! May the ministers of Christ, while
they thankfully accept of that subsistence which Providence,
by the instrumentality of their brethren, sends them, ever act a
moderate and generous part, and maintain such a visible supe-
riority to all secular views, as may do an honour to the gospel,
and command veneration to themselves !
May the secular advantages of the office never invite bad
men into it, nor its discouragements deter good men from un-
dertaking it. And whatever censures the malignant worlds
who themselves know not any higher motive than self-interest,
shall pass, may the ministers of Jesus ever have a testimony in
their consciences, that they seek not the properties but the
souls of their hearers !
8 — 10 Let ug attend to the humane genius of the Mosaic law, mani-
fested in the precepts which relate even to the brutes. And re-
member, that it is the character, and should be the care of a
merciful man, to extend mercy to his beast. Much more then
let us show compassion to our fellow-men. Let us not desire
to enjoy the benefit of their labours, even in the lowest em-
ployments of life, without giving them some valuable equivalent.
Let us bear towards all, the hearts of equitable and generous
brethren, and constantly wish the prosperity and happiness of
the human family. On the whole, may there be between the
» Live upon the gospel.] Mr. Mede un- to be admitted without farther proof. —
derstands EvrtyyeXiov here, of the reward That man might be said to live on ike gos'
given for bringing a good message^ (see /je/, who w'as maintained for preaching it;
J)iatrib. in loc.) and shows that the word as he might be said to live on the tbjnple,
sometimes has that meaning: in heathen who was to be supported out of its in-
authors: but it is a very uncommon sig- cojne for ministering there, though fhe
nitication in the sacred, and therefore not word temple has the usual signification.
lie did iwt mention this, to resume the right he had waved. 277
teachers, and those who are taught by them, a continued in- sect.
tercourse of benevolent affections and friendly actions ; as be- xvi.
comes those who stand in such an endearing relation to each ~~
other, and have, as Christians, the honour of being intimately
related to that blessed Redeemer, who sought not his own
things, but ours, and hath thereby laid the strongest engage-
ment upon us, if we have any spark of gratitude and honour,
not to seek our own things, but his !
SECT. XVII.
The Apostle illustrates the condescension and tenderness of his conduct to-
wards the Corinthians, in declining to accept of their contrihutions ;
and speaks of his self -denial under a very expressive simile, taken from
those who contended in those Grecian games with which they were fa-*
viiliarly acquainted. 1 Cor. ix. 15^ to the end.
1 Cor. IX. 15. ^ Corinthians ix. 15.
"PUT I have used T HAVE thought it my duty, in the foregoing
none of these X discourse, to plead the natural and the cvan-
it"riue,ftTesrthings g^^^^al rights which the ministers of the gospel'
that it should be so have to be maintained by the people, to whose
done unto me : for it spiritual edification they give their time and
d^: 'taT tt."^; I'^bours. But you well know that / myself, dur-
man should make mg my abode among you, have used none of
my glorying void, these things; nor have I written thus, that if, ac-
cording to my purpose and hope, I ever should
visit you again, it should hereafter be so done unto
me. I think of the generous and self-denying
part which I have acted among you, in declin-
ing,ybr some particular reasons, to take a main-
tenance, with a pleasure so great, that I may
even say, \it were] better for me to die for want
of the necessary supplies of life, than that any
man among you should make this my boasting
void, by having it to say, that I have eaten his
bread, and been supported at his expense,
pria'ch thet^H, I ^''' V/preach the gospel, after what hath hap-lg
have nothing to Ponded in my singular case, / have no [matter
glory of: for neces- of\ boasting in that; for having received such
sity is laid upon me; a commission, how could I refuse ? I may say,
yea, woe is unto me i • j c * • 'li • ». » *^ -^ ,
if I preach not the ^ ^^"^ ^* mvincible necessity heth upon me, and
gospel ! wo to me indeed, if 1 preach not the gospel I
To decline a work assigned to me by so con-
descending an appearance of Christ, when with
SECT.
XVII.
1 Cor.
ix. 15.
278 To the Jews he became as a Jew, that he might gain the Jews :
SECT, malicious rage I was attempting to destroy his
XVII. church, would be an instance of ingratitude and
obstinacy, deservifig the most dreadful and in-
ix 17 supportable condemnation. If indeed I do this it For if i do this-
voluntarily, and show upon every occasion a *^""^ wiiiingij^ I
J. -. '^n. ^ J • X r I • J J "^ve a reward: but
cordial willingness to do it, J nave indeed some if against my will, a
room to expect a reivard ; hut if 1 do h unwiU dispensation of the
linslv. as I said before, a dispensation is entrust- ^^^P^^ '^ committed
ed to me, and I must of necessity fulfil it.
18 What then is that circumstance in mi/ conduct, is What ismyre-
for which I may expect a reward of praise from J!^'*^ *^^" ^ veniy
the mouth of my Divine Master? ^S'wre/y this, the gospel, Tmay
that when I preach the gospel of Christy I may make the gospel of
render it unexpensive; that so I may be sure not Ch»'ist without charge,
,1 1 . j' .7 '^ . ^7 that 1 abuse not my
m the least degree to abuse my power m the gos- power in the gospel.
pel to any low and secular purposes, or carry it
19beyond its due bounds. For in this respect, i9For though i be
beinsr free from all men, and under no obligation, ("ree from all men, yet
.V ■• i • iU 11 r nave I made myself
in this manner, to give them my labours, / servant unto all, that
made myself the servant of all,^ addicting my- I might gain the
self to the most fatiguing duties, that I might "^o"^®-
advance their happiness, and gain the more to
true religion and salvation; in which I have
found a noble equivalent for all I could do, or
20 bear. And I not only submitted to preach the so And unto the
gospel without any reward, but I made it a con- ■J^"'' \u^?T V\!
o r ^ J ' Jew, that 1 might
stant maxim, to accommodate my manner oi gain the jews; to
living to the way and relish of those about me, them that are under
sacrificing my own humour and inclination; the law, as under the
li-ii.* '4. UT IJ* '*^'» that I mighs
and that, m some instances, when 1 could not gaj„ them that are
do it without considerable inconvenience to under the law.
myself: accordingly, to the Jews I became as
a Jew,^ that I might gain over more of the
Jews to Christianity : to those, I say, who were,
or apprehended themselves to be, under the tedi-
ous ceremonies and disagreeable restraints of
the Mosaic law, I became, as if I were still in
conscience under the obligations of the law^^
a The servant of all.] This has a 21, &c. which instances were undoubt-
stronger sense than caneasily be expres- ediy a specimen of many more of the
sed in the paraphrase; and intimates, like kind.
that he acted with as self-denying a re- (^ As if I were still under the obliga.
gard to their interests, and as much cau- tions of the law.] This can only signify
tion not to offend them, as if he were that he voluntarily complied with it, as
absolutely in their power, as a slave is an indifferent thing ; but it cannot by any
in that of his master. means imply that he declared such ab-
*> To the Jf.xvs, &c.] Compare, for the servance necessary, or refused to converse
illustration of this, Acts xvi, 3, chap, xxi, with any who would not conform u>
To the xveak he became as weak, that he might gain the xoeak, 279
though I knew it to have been abolished ; and sect.
this that I might gain those who apprehended x^ii.
21 To them that themselves to be under the bond of that law. On
are without law, as ^, ^^^^ ^i^inA, to those who wcre without the l^^\'
without law, (being ^^ i • i . , . , . ix. '^1.
not without law to law oT Moses, and either unacquainted with it,
Cod, but under the or apprehended themselves under no obligation
law to Christ ) that I ^ conform to its peculiar institutions, I be-
ims^bt irain them that . *
are^wiihoui law. haved as if I had myself also been without the
law, neglecting its ceremonial precepts, which
I well knew to be superseded and abolished.
[Yet'\ still taking care that it might appear '
both from my word and actions that I was not
without law to God, but apprehended myself
under a law of the most affectionate duty and
gratitude to Christ, who came by new bonds to
engage us to the strictest obedience. But these
freedoms I used, and this moderation I mani-
fested, not by any means for my own indul-
gence, but that I might gain those who are
idthout the law,^ and make my ministry more
agreeable and useful to such as were educated
22 To the weak be- among the Gentiles, /therefore became to the22
came I as weak, that jj^^qJ^ ^g if J jjad been as weak and scrupulous as
weak? I am^made they, in the various articles of food and dress
all things to all men. which might come into question, that I might
that I might by all n^a{n uDon the Weak ; for the soul of the weakest
means save some. *^ ji. • n 'i. -i ii_i iti
appeared to me iniinitely valuable ; and I have
the warrant of my great Master to esteem it
more precious than all the treasures of the
world. In a word, I became all things to all men;
accommodating myself to them so far as with ar
safe conscience I could, thatbyan^y or all means,
\^ ^os>s\h\Q, I might save some ; and it is the daily
grief of my soul, that after all these efforts the
23 And this T do number is so small. And this I do for the sake23
for the gospel's sake, ^r ^^^ trospel, to promote its succcss to the ut-
that I might be par- '^ . c \'fj 7 r i 77
taker thereof with n^ost Or my ability, that 1 also 7waj/ be a sharer
you. in the generous pleasure arising from the com-
munication of it.*^
them; for this was the very dissimulation " decisions," which is at most but a
which, with so generous a freedom, he subordinate sense.
condemned in St. Peter, Gal. ii. 14, &c. « A sharer in the communication of it ]
d That I might gain those without the We render it, that I might be partaker imth
lavo."] Tliis seems to imply, that the you; but as the words «;j7A ?/o«, are not
Gentiles not yet converted to Christia- in the original, which is Ua. o-wxojvtyv©*
nity are here referred to; unless gaining avla yviw^ai, I rather understand the
the person spoken of signifies, rendering words as referring to the satisfaction he
them " better disposed to regard bis found in imparting the invaluable and
VOL. IV. T
280
His self-denial was like that of
SECT.
XVII.
1 Cor.
ix. 24.
I may illustrate this by referring to the
games so well known in Greece, and particu-
larly to the Isthmian, so often celebrated
among you at Corinth. Do i/ou not know, that
with respect to those who run in the stadium or
foot-race, '^ all indeed run and contend with each
other, whereas but one receiveth the prize ?^ Yet
the uncertain hope that each may be that one,
animates them all to strain every nerve in the
course. You have much greater encourage-
ment to exert yourselves in the pursuit of
celestial blessings. See to it therefore, that ye
so run as that ye may ohtain, and that ye lay
aside every thing that would be an incumbrance
to you, or render you incapable of despatching
the race with necessary vigour and alacrity.
25 And every one who contendeth in the games, whe-
ther in running as above, or in wrestling or
combating, is temperate iit all things;^ abstaining
from whatever might enervate his strength, and
submitting to a regular course of diet, exercise
and hardship, that he may be the more capable
of exerting himself with success. [And this]
they indeed [do,] that they may obtain a eorrup-
tible crown,^ a garland of leaves, that will soon
24 Know ye not
that they which run
in a race, r«in all,
but one receiveth the
prize ? So run that
ye Kwiy obtain.
25 And every mais
that striveth for the
mastery, is temperate
in all things : Now
they do it to obtain
a corruptible crown.
inexhaustible blessings of the gospel to
all around him ; a sentiment most suit-
able to his character and office.
^ The stadium or foot-race. J On com-
paring the translation I had before made
of this passage with that of my learned
and worthy friend Mr. West, (in his ex-
cellent Dissertation on the Olympic
Games, p. 189, 190,) I had the pleabure
to find a remarkable agreement; but
where there was any difference, I have
generally altered what I had written,
either in the version or paraphrajse, to
make it conformable to his; whose
judgment in any point of criticism has
with me great weight, but especially on
a subject of which he appears to have
been so eminent a master, that his writ-
ijigs upon it are as distinguished in tlieir
kind as the games he so elegantly de-
scribes were in theirs.
8 One receivelh the pnze.^ It is true
that in some games there were several
prizes of different value; yet in those
to vvhich he here refer: there was but
one for the victor, and the argument is
yery strong and striljing.
'» Temperate in ail lhings.'\ Whoever
considers, on the one band, to what great
self-denial in articles of food, sleep, and
every other sensual indulgence, they
who were to contend in their games
were obliged; and, on the other, of how
great importance it is that the youth of
a community should be formed to a
manly taste and resolute self-govern-
ment^ will undoubtedly see the great
national prudence of the Greeks in the
institution and support of these games ;
to which, it is very probable, their re-
markable valour and success in war,
during the best days of their several re-
publics, might in some considerable de-
gree be owing See, for the illustration
of the temperance here referred to, Eisner's
excellent note on this text, and ^lian.
Var. Hist. lib. iii. cap. 30. lib. x cap. 2,
» Corruptible crouin, a garland of leaves,
&c.] It is well known that the crowa
in the Olympic games, sacred to Jupiter,
was of wild olive ; in the Pythian, sacred
to Apollo, of laurel; in the Isthmian
or Corintl)ian, solemnized in honour of
Palenion, of pine-tree; and in the Ne-
nioean, of smaliage or parsley. Now the
most of these were evergreens ; yet Ihey
the combatants in the games. 281
but we an incorrup- wither and perish : hut we are animated by the s^ect.
^'^'®* view of an incorruptible crown, the duration xvii.
and glory of which will be commensurate to "f~G)7*
the existence of our immortal souls. ix.23.
26 I therefore so It is no small pleasure to me, while I am 26
run, not as uncer- exhorting you to this, to reflect that I am,
Loi'lVonTthafbeau through DiVine grace, myself an example of the
eib ihe air: temperance I recommend. / for my part run
, not as one who is to pass undistinguished;^ but
knowing what eyes are upon me, and solicitous
to gain the approbation of my Judge, and at-
tending with diligence and care to the bounda-
ries which are marked out to us, I exert myself
to the utmost. / so Jtght, not as one that beats
the air^^ who fights as it were with his own
shadow, or practises a feigned combat ; but as
one who has a real and living enemy to con-
tend with, and who knowing that his life and
his all is in question, would strike sure, and not
"in But I keep un- lose his blows upon empty air. Thus I allow 27
der my body, and J^Q^ mvself in a habit of indolence and luxury,
bring it into subjec- ? . • •<. * i ui • j 1 -
but imitate on a much nobler occasion, and to
a much greater degree, the self-denial of the
combatants I mentioned above ; / bruise and
mortify my body,"^ and bring it into such a de-
gree of servitude as the superior interests of^
my soul require. And this I judge a most ne-
woulci grow dry, and break to pieces, tain the greater agility and dexterity, jt
Eisner (')bserv. Vol. II. p. 103,) pro- was usual for those who intended to bx)x
duces many passages in which the con- in the games, to exercise their armswitli
tenders in these exercises are rallied by the gauntlet on, when ihey had no anta-
the Grecian wits, for the extraordinary goni.st near them ; and this was ca I led
pain- they took for such trifling rewards; amo^cf^m, in which a man would of
and Plato has a celebrated passage, which course beat the air. But Bos has taken
greatly resembles this of St. Paul ; but a great deal of pains in his note hern, to
by no means equals it in beauty and show that it is a proverbial expression
force. for a man's missing his blow, and spend-
^ I nin not as one that is to pass undis- ing it, not on his enemy, but on empty
tinguished.'\ t^iyjn a^r\>.wcT,\& to runun- air.
noticed. But as some have explained it '^ Bruise and mortify my body.] Tirw-
of *' running without attending to the raa^w properly signifies to strike on the
*' marks and lines which determined the face as boxers did, and particularly on
** path," I have hinted at that sense, (the vTiwrnay,) the part of it under the
As for Heinsius's interpretation, who ex- eyes, at which they especially aimed,
plains it, •' moving so slowly, as that he Hence it comes to signify a livid tumour on
" might seem to stand still," it is like that part; and sometimes it is proverbial-
many others peculiar to that writer, ly used for a face terribly br lisfd, mor-
quite insupportable: no one, in such a titled, and disfigured, liketUat of a box-
circumstance, could be said to rnn at all. er just come from the combat ; as Bos
J Beats the air^ &c.J In order to at- has shown at large, Exercit. p. 138, &c»
282 Reflections on the Apostle's generous zeal,
SECT, cessary precaution ; lest after having served as a tion; lest ibatby any
XVII. herald to others, and after having made procla- '"^^"f.' 7^'" \ *;^"^
-^ , , ^ ^ , prcacn6(i to others
' mation of the glorious rewards to be attained, j myself should be
ix 27 ^"^ endeavoured to animate their zeal in the a casi-away.
pursuit, / should myself be disapproved " of the
great Judge, and finally declared unworthy of
obtaining a share in them.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. Let us learn, by the example of the apostle, a generous ara»
^^f ^^bition of excelling in religion. Not of doing more indeed than
our duty, for we owe God our best, and our all ; but abounding
in it to the utmost, carrying our love, our zeal, and our obe-
dience, to the highest degree we can attain, and preserving an
honest readiness to know our duty, even in circumstances in
which there might be some plausible excuse for overlooking it.
In particular, let the ministers of the gospel not think it much to
their praise, to perform those services which it would be shame-
ful and almost impossible for them to neglect ; but labour to ac-
quit themselves in the very best manner they can : showing in
the whole of their conduct, that they ai'e not animated only or
chiefly by secular motives, in the labours they bestow upon the
souls of men.
19^22 They are peculiarly concerned to learn and imitate this con-
descension of the apostle, in becoming all things to all men, if
by any means he might gain some. But they are not the only
persons who are interested in this. It is the duty of every
Christian, to endeavour to please his neighbours and brethren for
their good ; and it will be our wisdom and happiness, upon such
generous principles, to learn to govern and deny ourselves.
We are all called to engage in the most important race, in the
most noble combat. The children of this world fatigue them-
^ Lest after having served as an herald, such a circumstaoce. A^oxt/^oj-, which
I should be disapproved.] I thought it of we render cast-away, signifies one who
importance to retain the primilive sense is disapproved by the judge of the games,
of these gymnastic expressions. It is well as not having fairly deserved the prize,
known to those who are at ail acquainted Mr. Fleming, arguing that St. Paul knew
with the original, that the word x>ioty|af his own sincere piety, and consequently
expresses the discharging the office of an might be assured of his future happiness,
herald, whose business it was to proclaim maintains that to be cast away, here sig-
the conditions of the games, and display nifies, being judged unworthy of a part in
the prizes, to awaken the emulation and the first resurrection, (Fleming's Dis-
resolution of those who were to contend course on the first Resurrec. p. 89.) But
in them. But the apostle intimates, that it appears to me much more natural, to
there was this peculiar circumstance at- refer it to the whole Christian reward;
tending the Christian contesr, that the as it is certain God engages his people
person who proclaimed its laws and re- to persevere by awful threatenlngs
wards to others, was also to engage him- against apostasy, as well as hy the pro-
self; and that there would be a peculiar raises of eternal life to those who con-
infamy and misery in miscarrying in tinue faithful and constant.
To excite their holy caution and circumspection^ 283
selves for trifles, and exert the noble faculties of an immortal sect.
spirit to purposes far beneath its dignity. But all is not vanity, xvii.
Every crown is not withering and corruptible. We have heard
of an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not 24_f!J'g
away. And whatever there was in the prospect to awaken these
Corinthians, still remains to awaken and animate us. Let us
therefore keep our eyes and our hearts fixed upon it, and be in
good earnest in what we do; often looking to the marks which
are drawn in the word of God ; realizing to ourselves the cer-
tain existence and formidable character of our invisible enemies;
suspecting especially ourselves, fearing the treachery of our own
corruptions, and using all that mortification which may pro-
mote our spiritual life and usefulness.
Who would not tremble, how high soever his profession or 27
office may be — who would not tremble to hear St. Paul insinu-
ate a supposed possibility, that after having preached to others,
and made such animating proclamations of the heavenly prize
to them, he might himself be rejected, as unqualified to receive
it.? Let us learn from it humility and caution; learn to watch
against dangers, which will still surround us as long as we dwell
in this body ; and rejoice in the guardianship of Christ, who will
at length deliver his faithful servants from every evil work, and
preserve them to his heavenly kingdom.
SECT. XVIIL
SECT.
XVIII.
Farther to awaken that holy caution which the apostle had suggested in
the preceding section, he here represents to the Corintluans, on the one
hand, the privileges which Israel of old enjoyed, arid on the other, the
Divine displeasure which they brought upon themselves by behaving in
a manner so unworthy of them. 1 Cor. x. 1 — 13.
p 1 Corinthians X. 1.
lyrOREOVER/bre. T HAVE been urging you to run your Chris-
threu, I would -*- tian race with resolution and diligence; which
not that ye should be ^Qy should the rather do, considering how fatal-
ly many of those miscarried who were once x. i.
God's peculiar people, and favoured in a very
extraordinary manner. Now this is so affecting
a thought, that I must desire you, my brethren^
to attend while I farther illustrate it ; for /
would by no means have you ignorant ^ of so in-
* Would l)y no means have you ignorant.'\ Mr. Locke thinks, that when the Corin-
thians inquired about the lawfulness of eating things sacriliced unto idols, they
2S 4 St. Paul sets befoi^e them the example of the Israelites;
SFCT. structive a history. Yon have, I doubt not, of- ignorant, how that all
xviu. ten heard, that all our fathers, whom Moses the T ^l'*""'! ""T "";
, . - •^•11 n -t^ "^^ ^"^ cloud, and
J great lawgiver ot our nation led out ot Egypt, all passed through
^ J * were all under the conduct of that miraculous the sea;
pillar of cloud and of fire, which did their camp
so singular an honour; and they all passed through
the sea, the power of God opening a way for
them, while the mountains inclosed them on
either side, and their Egyptian enemies were
2 pressing hard upon their rear, ^na this was 2 And were all bap-
so wonderful and solemn an event, that I may tjzed unto Moses m
say, they were all baptized into Moses, that is, sea- '
initiated into the profession of that religion
which he was to teach them from God, in the
I ^
cloud, and in the sea. God did, as it were, so-
lemnly receive them under protection, as his
people ; and they, by following his miraculous
guidance, declared their dependence upon him,
2 and entire subjection to him. Atid as they 3 And did all eat
proceeded in their journey, thei/ did all eat the *^^ ^.^°^^ spiritual
same spiritual food, that is, the manna, which
for its excellence is called angels' food; (Psal.
Ixxviii. 25,) and-which was indeed an emblem
of the bread of life that cometh down from
4 heaven. And they did also all drink of what 4 And did all
misfht be called, on the like principles, the same armk the same spin-
. .^ 1 ^ • 1 r .7 7 J r .1 . ' '. ,tual drink. (For they
spirittial drink; Jor they drank oj that spirituat drank of that spiri-
or mysterious Rock,^ the wonderful streams of tualKockthatfolluw-
^!:'^^cAyb//o^<Je<i th^m^- through so many o£ their
might ufge that they could not be mis- '' follow them; for then they would have
taken for heathens, because they main- " had no temptation to have murmured
tained an open professicn of Christianity, " for want of water, as we know they did
holding communion with the church, *' atKadesh, in the circumstances so i'a-
by partaking of the sacraments, as well " tal to Moses; nor would they have had
as other acts of worship; and that the5'' *' any occasion to buy \v3terof the Edo-
might be exposed toill-will and ill-usage, " mites, as they proposed to do. Deut.
if they did not sometimes comply with *' ii 6." Mr. Mede justly observes, that
their neighbours. And he supposes the perhaps the streams from the first rock
apostJe had each of these ideas in view at Rephidim failed, for a farther trial <)f
in what follows; it is possible he might, their faith; and at Kadesh God renewed
b The same spiritual meat— the samespi- the like v^onder; but that likewise might
rilnal drink.} It is not necessary to undeiv probably fail when they came to the in-
stand by the same meat and drink, the habited country of the Edomites, which
same by which we Christians are support- was not till near the end of their wander-
ed; for this could not properly be said of ing, Mede's Diatrib. in loc. He there
any Israelites who were not true believers; illustrates the similitude between Christ
but the meaning is, that they all, good and this rock, in many other parliculnrs ;
and bad, shared the same miraculous but those mentioned in the paraphrase
supply of food and drink. seem the most material. — That the woid
c That Jollowed them. \ It is objected, vias imports here no more \.\\dix\ signified.
^\^i " this stjreaui did not constautjy is extremely obvious j and instances of
xvhoy lusting after evil things in the wilderness^ 285
ed them : and that wanderings and encampments ; and that Rock sect.
Rock was Christ.) ^^^ ^ ^^^^ affecting representation of Christ, xviii.
the Rock of ages, the sure foundation of hi
X. 4'.
people's hopes, from whom they derive those
streams of blessings which follow them through
all this wilderness of mortal life, and will end
in rivers of pleasure at the right hand of God
for ever.
5 But with many of It was the privilege of Israel as a people, to 5
them God w^as not gj^j^y- g^.}^ typical blessings as these; and yet it
well plf-ased : ror . ^ ,'' . , •'/, 771 i • 7
they were over- IS plain that God had no pleasure in the greatest
thrown in the wilder- part of them, for they were overthrown in the
"®^* wilderness: the whole generation that came
adult out of Egypt was made to die there, and
they sometimes died in such multitudes, that
the ground was overspread with carcases, as a
field is in which a battle has been fought.
6N0W these things N'ow these things were types and fgures tor
^vere our examples, ^,^^^ -^^ j^^^,^ wisdom at their ex-
to the intent we ' o , . ., , .,
should not lust after pcnse, and not trust to external privileges, while
things, as ibey also we go on in a course of disobedience to the Di-
"^^^ ' vine authority; and particularly, that we might
not lust after evil things, and indulge ourselves
in irregular and luxurious desires ; as they also
lusted after quails in contempt of the manna,
and thereby brought the wrath of God upon
them, and wero consumed with pestilential dis-
tempers, while the meat was yet between their
teeth. (Psal. Ixxviii. 30, 31.) Learn therefore,
by what they suffered, to cultivate that temper-
ance and self-denial which I have just been re-
7 Neither be ye id©- commending to you. Neither be ye idolaters, 7
laters, as were some ^^ ^^^^ of them \were,'] even while they yet con*
otthem; as it is writ- .. , /tit j^o- • i .*'.*'.
ten, The people sat tmued at Mount bmai ; as you know it is written^
down to eat and (Exod. xxxii. 6, 19,) with relation to the feast
dm.k,androseupto jjf the^O^gj^ ^^jf^ yr/^^ p^^^l^ sat down to eat
and drink of the sacrifices which were offered
to it, and then they rose up to play and dance <*
the like use of it everywhere abound in As the golden calf was designed as a
scripture. symbol of .lehovah, there is no rea!«on toi
^ To play and dance.] Dr. Whitby imagine they would bring such an abomi-
observes, that though many commenta- nation into worship, however irregular,
tors understand this of fornication, it is which was addressed to him. And Els-
■without sufficient reason. Fornication is ner <Ob^erv. Vol. II. p. 105,) has abun-
indeed spoken of in another clause, and dantly vindicated the remark of Grotins,
that the very next, ver. 8, which makes that Trat^av signifies to dance, a cere-
it less probable that it is intended here, mony with which God hiiaseif had lately
236 and being guiliij of idolatry andfornicationy were destroyed,
SECT, in honour of this vain symbol of deitv. And § Neither let us
xviii. this naturally leads me to add another'caution, 's"somV''oT\hem
— -- — no less suitable to your present circumstances committed, and fell
' ^^^' than the former; 7idther let us commit fornica' »" one day three and
"" tion,^ or lewdness of any kind, as some of them ^^^"'^ ^^^"^^»^-
in their idolatrous revels committed [fornica-
tion'^'] G«</ particularly when they eat the sa-
crifices of Baal Peor, and offended with the Mi-
dianitish women; the sad consequence of which
was, that there fell in one day twenty-three thou-
sand by the plague, besides those that were slain
by the sword, who amounted to a thousand more.
9 (Num. XXV. 1 — 9.) Neither let us tempt Christ g Neither let us
by- our unbelief, after the tokens he hath given ^^'"p*' _ Chnst, as
•' ^ 1 r» 'xi J J some or them also
US to command our laith and engage our de- tempted, and were
pendence ; as sr.me of the next generation of destroyed of ser-
them also tempted [/^m,^] while he resided among pents.
them, as the angel of God's presence; and were
destroyed by fiery serpents, (Numb. xxi. 6,)
from the venom of which others were recovered
by that brazen serpent which was so illustrious
ioa type of the Messiah. Neither murmur ye lO Neither murmur
under dispensations of Providence, which may ^f^^^^Xured,''lnd
seem at present to bear hard upon you, and were destroyed ofthe
are contrary to your present inclinations and destroyer,
interest ; as some of them also murmured again
and again, and were destroyed by the destroyer/
who was commissioned by one judgment and
another to take them off.
11 ^M^et me remind you on the w^hole, as I ^\'^^'^ all the?e
hinted above, that all these calamitous things to'them^^foT^nsam-
w^hich happened unto them, were intended as pies; and they are
types or examples to us, that we might learn what
we are to expect in the like case ; and they are
heen honoured, (Exod. xv. 20.) and made prostitution a part of their dtvo-
which, it is very probable, might natu- tjons to the goddess. Strabo, Lib. II.
rally be attended \vitl> the shouts and Cap. 16.
songs which Moses heard on approach- ^ Tempt Christ cs some of them templed
ing the cau)p, Exod. xxxii. 17, 18. [him.] I'hough the word him be not ia
e Commit fornication.] This was com- the original, it seems plainly to be im-
mon at many idolatrous feas-ts among plied; and this is a considerable text in
the heather) ; and it was the more proper proof of his residence with the church in
for the aj)Oi-tle to caution these Christi- the wilderness, as the angel of God's
ans against it, as it v\as proverbially cal- presence. Compare Exod. xxiii. 20;
led the Co,vdhian practice, xostvOia^civ be- Isa. Ixiii. 9 ; Heb. xi. 26; Acts vii. 38,
iug, 3S many have observed, equivalent Z The destroyer.'] The Jews generally
to scortari. btrabo tells us, that in one interpret this of him whom they fancy
temple of Venus at Corinth, there were to be the angel of death, and whom they
uo less than a ttiousaod priesksscs, who call SammacL
Let him therefore who standeth fake heed lest hefalL 287
written for our ad- fj^ritten for OUT admonition^ on whom the ends of sect.
monition, upon whom ^^ ^^^^[^ ^^^ ^^^^^., ^^ ^^^ |.^g ^^^^^ ^j^^ j^^^ XVllt.
the ends ot the world . i • i *-i i mi • i
are come. dispensation which uocl will ever give to the ^ ^^^^
children of men, and with which the whole eco- x. u*
12 Wherefore, let noiiij of their probation shall wind up. There- 12
standeth ^ukt^'heed/^^^ ^^^ ^^ "^'g^ ^^^^ improvement of the whole
lest he fall. survey upon you, and upon all into whose hand
this epistle may come, and say, Let him that
thinketh he standeth most securely, and who may
be ready most confidently to trust in his own
strength, take heed lest he fall so much the lower,
in proportion to the degree in which he ima-
gines himself out of all manner of danger.
13 There hath no Jt is true, indeed, and it is matter of great 13
temptation taken comfort and thankfulness to reflect upon it, that
you, but such as is . . , 77-
common to man; but ?*o temptation has yet taken vou, out such as is
God is faithful, who common to man,^ and such as human reason,
wiiinotsuflferyou to properly exercised on the principles of that re-
be templed above *i^.*'i.i . * n ' 1 - ^
that ye are able; but vclatiou which you cnjoy, may turnish you with
will with the tempta- motives to resist. And we have the pleasure
tionaiso make a way farther to reflect, that God [is] faithful who hath
to escape, that ye • i 1, . 1 • -• 1 *^ it .i»
may be able to bear promised " to preserve his people, and he will
ii. not leave you to be tempted above your ability;
but will with the temptation with which he per-
mits you to be assaulted, provide you also with
a way of escape, that if you be not wanting to
yourselves, you may be able to bear [it;] yea,
and may acquire new strength and honour by
\ the combat.
IMPROVEMENT.
May Christians be always sensible how happy they are in ver.
haiving received such useful hints from the New Testament to6 — 11
assist them in the interpretation of the Old, and particularly
those which are here given. We see in Israel according to
the flesh, an affecting emblem of the church in general. We
see all their external privileges, though many and great, were
ineffectual for their security when they behaved as un worth j
of them.
1' Ends of the tcorlcL] Tt>.tj aiwviwv strength, as well as frequent to human
properly signifies the concluding age or creatures; the paraphrase therefore im-
the last dispensation of God to mankind ports that.
on earth; which, if we believe the gos- i« iv227/i/M/ who hath promised.] Com-
pel to be true, we must assuredly con- pare Psal. ciii. 13, 14, and numberless
elude that ii is. passages in which God encourages his
' Common to man.'\ AvSpwTrtv^ may people to hope for his presence and help
signify also proportionable to human in pressing danger.
288 Reflect io7is on the conduct of Israel in the tvilderness,
SECT. Alas ! how affecting is the thought, that some who were un-
XVIII. der the miraculous cloud, who passed through the waters of the
" ~ divided sea, who eat of the bread that came down from heaven,
2 ^ai^d drank of that living stream which omnipotent mercy had
2 4 opened from the flinty rock, and made it to follow them in the
windings of their journey, should yet become, instead of being
on the whole the objects of divine favour and complacency, the
monuments of wrath. Let us not ourselves therefore be high-
5 minded, but fear. Let us mark the rocks on which they suffered
this fatal shipwreck, if possible to keep clear of them ; and pray
that divine grace may direct our course. Let us avoid not only
those superstitious and idolatrous rites of worship by which, aS
7 Protestants, we are in little danger of being ensnared, but also
8 those lusts of the flesh w^hich must, considering our superior ad-
vantage, be highly displeasing to God, even though they should
not rise to a degree o^ equal enormity and scandal.
9 Let us especially take heed that we tempt not Christ, who has
graciously been pleased to take us under his conduct, and to
honour his church with so many demonstrative tokens of his
10 presence. Nor let us murmur if, while we are in this wilderness
state, we sometimes meet with difficulties in our way. Still let
us make it familiar to our minds, that God adjusts the circum-
stances of every trial; even that God who stands engaged by the
promises of his word, as well as the equity and goodness of his
nature, not to permit us to be tempted above what we are able
13 to bear. If we see not an immediate way of escape, let us
calmly and attentively look around us, and humbly look up to
him, that he may pluck our feet out of the net.
SECT. XIX.
The apostle farther pursues that caution against all approaches to idola-
try which he had been suggesting in the former section : particularhf
arguing fruni that communion which Christians had with Christ at his
table, which ought to place them at the remotest distance from what
might justly he called having communion with devils. 1 Cor. x. 14 — S2.
1 Corinthians x. 14. ^ Con, ^ 14.
SECT. T HAVE just expressed my confidence in the 'yyHERfcihOREmv
XIX. -1. care of God to support you under any ex- ^ .^^l*^!^ beloved.
traordinary temptation which may hereafter ^^ "^""^ ' 0 a \y,
L^u. ^^'^^^ ^^ draw you out of the way of your duty:
wherefore, my beloved brethren, being assured of
this, let me exhort you carefully to flee from
all approaches to idolatry, whatever circumstan-
As ChristianSy they are one bread and one body : 289
ces of allurements or danger may seem to plead sect.
15 T speak as to for some degrees of compliance. / now s-peak '^^^'
wise men: judge ye ^^^^^ ^-^^ men: I use a rational argument,
what 1 say. ~ +l * • <. 4. • *• J 1 <^<^r-
which will bear the strictest exammation, and ^ j-
which I am willing should be canvassed as accu-
rately as you please ; judge you therefore u:hat I
say; for I will refer it to your own deliberate
and cooler thoughts, whether there be not dan-
ger in those idolatrous participations which
some of you are so ready to defend; and whe-
ther they may not naturally bring some degree
of guitt upon your conscience ?
16 The cup of The sacramental cwp, which is to us both thel(>
blessing which «'^ commemoration of past and the pledge of fu-
bless, IS It not the , 7 • i • *u l^*u t '^ j
communion of the ture blessing, wiiich m the name or the Lord we
blood of Christ? solemnly bless,^ setting it apart to a holy and
The bread which we j,gij--yg ^^gg IS it not /Ae token of our faith
break, is it not the P • • .1 • x- 1 i • •
communion of the ^^^ o^r communion m these mestimable privi-
body of Christ ? leges which are the purchase of the blood of
Christ, shed for the remission of our sins ? The
bread which we break, and which was appointed
in the first institution of the ordinance for this
purpose, is it not the communion of the body of
Christ in the like sense? That is, the token of
our sharing in the privileges which he procured
at the expense of sufferings by which his body
17 For w€ bein^ was broken, and almost torn in pieces. For welj
many, are one bread, Christians being many, are yet, as it were, but
we are"all partake'rs different parts of owe and the same broken bread,^
of that one bread, which we distribute [and] receive in token of
our being members of one bodij ; for we are all
partakers of one kind of holy bread, and one
cup, which we eat and drink together at the
same table, in testimony of our mutual and in-
* Which -jcc Mess.^ This text very plain- cient nations, a token of mutual friend-
ly shows, that there is a sense in which ship. See Mr. Lo'.yman's Hebrew Ritual,
we may be said to bless the sacramental p. 54, and Maimonides, quoted by him
elements. To render it, ike cup over there. See more especially. Dr. Cud-
•iS:hkh or for vjhich we bless Cody is doing worth's Discourse concerning the True
great violence to the original. That is Notion of the Lord's Supper, chap, i^nd
>!aid to be blessed which is set apart to a chap. vi. And it is certain also, as it is
?acred use, (Gen. ii. 3; Exod. xx. 11,) intimated below, that by sacrifices, and
and on which the blessing of God is so- the feasts on them, they held commu-
Icmnly invoked. nion with the real or supposed deity to
^ Of one bread.'] Many valuable ma- which they were presented ; as the au-
nuscripts read \t, and of onecvp. Eisner thorof a discourse on .sacrifices has shown
has an admirable note upon this text, at large : but that this was the only end
to prove, that eatin? together in a reli- of all sacrifices, I cannot think thatlearn-
-^ious manner hath been, iu almost all an- ed writer sufficiently to have proved.
290 They ought therefore to flee from idolatry^
SECT, violable friendship, cemented in Christ our
XIX. great and common Head.
' ;; ' Consider how it is witii Israel according to the ^8 Eehold Israel
1 ^o"*- ■n^r.h *U^ i;«««l -r1«o^««^«,a+o r^f i^Ur^^r. ..,U^ ,,. aftcr the flesh
are
^ ?o* ileslu the lineal descendants of those who were ^^'fy^^^ ^^\
A°' *{, 1 J T 1 c r^ 1 notthey which eat of
the chosen and peculiar people or ^jod: are not the sacrifices, par-
they who eat of the sacrifices which have been takers of the altar?
offered in the court of their temple at Jerusalem, ,
esteemed to be partakers of the altar of God,
on which part of them have been consumed ?
And is not their eating the flesh of these victims
esteemed as an act of communion with the
Deity, to whom they were offered ? Now you
may easily perceive, that the same argument
will be conclusive to prove, that they who share
in the sacrifices presented to idols, knowing
what they do, and especially doing it in some
apartments belonging to the temples of such
idols, hold a kind of communion with these fic-
titious and detestable deities, by no means re-
concilable with the sanctity of their Christian
character, or the tenor of their sacramental en-
gagements.
19 What then do I say^ that an idol of wood or 19 What say I
stone, or of silver or gold, is in itself any thins^ f^^" ' ^j\*^ ^^'^ '?°^
,. . ' .^ , T o A * w tL' 1- I • IS any thing, or that
divine : Or do i say, that the thing which is which is ofi'ered in
sacrificed to idols is in itself any thing morally sacrifice to idols is
and universally unclean .? You well know that ^"y ^^*"S ?
I intend to maintain nothing of this kind.
20 But on the other hand, you must be aware, 20 But j say, that
that what the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to ^^® thmgs which the
•17 , . ^ ^ J I ' 'A. Gentiles sacrifice,
evil demons, and not to ixoa; such spirits as they sacrifice to de-
those to which they address their devotions, must vils, and not to God:
be sure to be wicked spirits, if they exist at all; ^nd l would not that
and devils may well be supposed to use their ut- fowship with devils,
most efforts to support such worship, it being
grateful to them, in proportion to the degree in
which it is affronting and injurious to the great
object of Christian adoration, and ensnaring to
the souls of men. Now I would not by any
means that you, who have at your baptism so-
lemnly renounced the devil and all his ad-
herents, should in any degree have, or seem
21 to have, communion with demons.'^ And in- 21 Ye cannot
c / would not that ye should have com- gined the very sustenance and body of
munion with demons.'] It is a monstrous their deities insinuated itself into the vic-
notiou of Oicarius, that the heathens ima- tim offered to them, and so was united to
the table of demons being inconsistent zvith the Lord's table, 291
drink the cup of the deed this IS most inconsistent with those solemn sect.
Lord and the cup of jj^dges of vour holv profession, by which vour xix.
be partakers of the baptismal covenant is so frequently ratified and ' '
Lord's table, and of renewed. Ye cannot with tolerable decency ^ ^h '
the table of devils, ^jj J consistency at one time drink of the cup of
the Lord, in that holy rite in which you com-
memorate his death, and at another time of the
cup of demons, of libations poured out in their
honour, or cups drank at their feasts. Ye can-
not surely think you should be partakers of the
table of the Lord, and go from thence to the
table of demons, or from theirs to his, to share
alternately in such holy and such polluted rites
and entertainments. Yet it is certain that by
partaking in their feasts, you do, as it were,
contract a kind of friendship and familiarity
with these infernal spirits.
22 Do we provoke JDq we, by such a conduct as this, deliberate- 22
the Lord to jealousy? \y ^q^^ to provoke the Lord to jealousy,'^ by thus
are we stronger than J , J . , , , *^ ? • • i i
he? caressmg those whom he abhoi\s as nisrivais.''
Must it not incense him exceedingly? and must
it not, in its consequences, be detrimental and
even fatal to us.^^ Or are we stronger than hcf
so as to be able to resist or to endure the dread-
ful effects of his displeasure.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us hear and fear : for it is the tendency of every wilful Ver. 22,
sin to provoke the Lord to jealousy; it is a challenge to him,
as it were, to let loose the fierceness of his wrath. And alas,
how can such feeble creatures as vre endure its terrors! Let
the consideration urged by the apostle, to deter men from par-
taking in idolatrous sacrifices, be weighed by us, as extending
to every thing whereby God may be dishonoured and Christ
affronted.
the person eating the flesh of the sacri- " sat down at one board." The altar
fices. Eisner (Observ. Vol. 11. p. 108,) vpas called the table of the Lord, Mai. i. 12.
has sufficiently confuted this his weak Compare Deut. xxxii. 17. But then, as
inference from some mistaken passages Dr. Cudworth hath shown, we are not to
of Firmicus and Jamblicus. But this conclude from hence, that under the
learned and judicious critic has proved gospel-dispensation the table of the Lord
at large, from incontestible authorities, is properly an altar; for the Lord's supper
that the demons were considered as is not a sacrifice^ but a feast upon a sa-
present at these sacrifices, and as tak- cr\fice. Cudworth on the True Notion
ing their part with the worshippers in of the Lord's Supper, chap. v.
the common feast; by which means, as ^ To jealousy^ &c.] Alluding to the no-
Maimonides expresses it in a very re- tion of idolatry, as a kind of spiritual
markable passage, (iVTore Nevoch. Part adultery, which moved the jealousy of
III. cap. 46,) friendship, brotherhood, God. Yet every deliberate sin is in ef-
and familiarity was contracted between feet daring his omnipotent vengeance,
them, because " all ate at one table, and
29^ Reflections on our partaking of the Lord's supper,
SECT. They who are Christians indeed, and partake of that feast
XIX. which the blessed Jesus hath instituted in commemoration of
his dying love, do herein partake of the body and the blood of
Ver. 21. Christ. Let it be remembered as a pledge of everlasting obe-
dience, since it is a memorial of infinite obligation : it shows
that we belong to him, as his willing and peculiar people; that
we renounce all his rivals, particularly Satan and his kingdom,
and whatever favours and supports his accursed cause. Let us
be faithful to odr allegiance, and have no more to do with any
of these abominations.
17, &c. Let us also remember this as a pledge of everlasting peace
and love ; we are all one bread, and one bod3^ Let us not
envy and provoke, grieve and revile one another; but study
mutual comfort and edification. And when little jealousies
arise, and our secular interests seem, to interfere, which may
often be the case, let us open our minds to those exalted senti-
ments which our common relation to Christ tends to inspire ;
and let the sweet remembrance of the communion we have had
^vith him, and each other, in that holy ordinance, blot out of
our minds the memory cf every difference which might tend
to promote disgust and alienation.
SECT. XX.
The apostle gives more particular directions as to the cases and circrim"
stances in which things sacrificed to idols might or might not lawfuU^
be eaten; and urges farther considerations to engage them willinghf to
resign their own gratifications in some instances, for the glory of God
and the good of their brethren. 1 Cor. x. 23, to the end. Chap. xi. 1.
1 Corinthians x. 23. ^ ^^^ ^ 25
SECT. Y" HAVE said a great deal to guard you against a ll things are law-
^^' -^ all approaches to idolatry. In answer to this, ful for me, but all
77. I know, it may be replied, that there are cer- ^^>"f ^\^,Z'^ ''''^'^''
1 Cor. . ,, .' ,/, ^ • 1 ^ 11 1 J . -i. dient: all things are
X. 23. tarn things which may accidentally lead to it, j^wful for me, but
and yet, being in their own nature indifferent, all things edify not.
may be so used as to decline the danger. Grant-
ing it, then, that all these things are lawful for
me, I am persuaded, nevertheless, you will rea-
dily acknowledge that all such things are not
in every circumstance expedient. Granting, I
say, that all those things about which we have
been discoursing are lawful for me, yet it is un-
deniably apparent, that a// things edify not; and
The Apostle says, that xvhatwas set before them theij might eat: 293
I ought certainly to consider what may most sect^
effectually conduce to the edification of my xx.
neighbour and of the church in general, as "
well as what may suit my own particular ^^ 23*
inclination or convenience: for I may find
good reasons for declining many things as
ensnaring to others, which, were I to regard
myself alone, might be perfectly indifferent.
24 Let no man L^L no one therefore seek the gratification of his 9.4!
seek his own : but ^^^ humour, or the advancement of what may
every man another s ,. ' i-^ i.7xi<.
wealth. seem his personal mterest ; but let every one
pursue another''s J^welfare^^ endeavouring to
enrich all that are around him in holiness and
comfort.
25 Whatsoever is Believe me, my brethren, I am desirous not 25
sold in the shambles, ^^ j^y y^^ under any unnecessary restraints,
question' for con- And, therefore, whatever [flesh] is sold in the
science-sake. shambles,^ that I allow you to eat; asking no
questions for conscience-sake^ that is, not scru-
pulously inquiring whether it have, or have
26 For the earth is not, made a part of any idol-sacrifice. For as 26
fuhie^ss'ili'ereof'^ ^^^ ^^^ Psalmist expresses it, (Psal. xxiv. 1.) The
whole earth [15] the Lord's, and the fulness
thereof All these things, therefore, are to be
taken as they come to our hands, and used
with cheerfulness and thanksgiving, as the
common bounties of his providence to his hu*
27 If any of them man creatures. Arid farther, if any of the unbe-oj
that believe not, bid ii^2)ers who live in vour neighbourhood invite
'yoixioaf east, and ye k i. i.* u i J' J*
be disposed to go: J/OM" to his house, and you are disposed to go, eat
whatsoever is set be- whatever is set before you at the entertainment ;
fore you, eat, asking ^^^ asking any question for consciende-sake, but
no question for con- . . ^ ,, «^ { . ^.^ , . i ^ i
science-sake. receivmg it, whatever it be, as that supply
which Divine Providence has then been pleased
28 Butif any man ^^ ^^^^ ..^y j5^^ j,y ^„,y ^^^g ^^»^ ^g y^^, This2S
say unto you, This ^ , . '' ^ n i r 7 ^ 7 7 '/• j ^
is offered in sacrifice lood IS part ot what hat/i been sacrificed to an
unto idols, eat not, idol, eat it not ; both out of regard to him that
for his sake that showed thee this circumstance, whether he be an
^ Sold in the shambles. '\ Herodotus ob- milies could consume, it was natural
serves, that the Es^yptiaws, when they for them to take this method of dis-
had cut off the head of their victims, posing of it to advantage ; and at
wsed to carry the carcase to the market, times of extraordinary sacrifice, it is
and sell it to the Greeks, if they could probable the neighbouring markets
find any to purchase it; if not, they might be chiefly supplied from their
threw it into the river, judging it un- temples.
lawful to eat it themselves. Raphel. ^ Invite you.] That jcreXav often sign i-
ex Herod, in loc. And though the fies to i»w7e, Raphelius (Annot. ex Xen,)
Grecian priests had no such scruples, has shown at large ; but to conclude that
yet as they had often more flesh of it must generally be so rendered, is very
iheif sacrifices than they and their fa- unwarrantable.
294 Unless theij xvere told it had been sacrificed to an idol.
SECT, heathen, who may hereby be confirmed in his showed it, and for
XX. idolatry, or a brother, who may otherwise be tLT'^'eaTir^?; !he
" ^ 'ensnared by thine example, and tempted to Lord's, and ihe fui-
\, o^' violate the dictates of his own mind ; and, I ness thereof.
may say, out of regard to conscience too; for thou
canst not injure thy brother in this respect,
without subjecting thyself to some remorse on
a serious reilection. And the scripture I men-
tioned before may suggest a pertinent consi-
deration here : for as the earth [is] the Lord's
and the fulness thereof,^ thou mayest reason-
ably hope he will provide for thee some other
way, and mayest be assured that he cannot
29 want the means of doing it. I say, [for the 29 Conscience, I
sake o/"] conscience; but I mean not thine own ^^^j "ot thme own,
immediately, hut that of another person ; for for why is my w-
hovv indifferent soever thou mayest esteem the berty judged of
matter, thou art obliged in duty to be very another^ man's con.
cautious that thou dost not wound and grieve
that of thy brother : (but you will observe that
I here speak only of acts obvious to human
observation ; for as to what immediately lies
between God and tny own soul, why is my
liberty to be judged, arraigned and condemned
at [the bar of] another man's conscience f^ I am
not, in such cases, to govern myself by the
judgment and apprehension of others, nor have
they any authority to judge or censure me for
not concurring with them in their own narrow
SO notions and declarations. For if I by the 30 For if I by
Divine s:race and favour am made a partaker ^^^^^ ^^ ^ partaker,
01 the common gifts 01 Jrrovidence, why am 1 ken of for that for
reviled for my free and cheerful use of that for which l give thanks?
which I give God my humble thanks, as tracing
it up to the hand of the great supreme Bene-
factor ?)
31 Therefore, on the whole, to conclude this dis- 31 Whether there-
course ; since no one particular rule can be laid
down to suit all the diversities of temper and
apprehension which may arise, instead of un-
c The earthy Sec] Some good copies jection in the mouths of the Corinthians,
omit these words; yet they have so evi- and to be thus understood: " But why
dent a propriety and beauty here, in *' should I suflfer myself to be thus im-
contrast with verse 26, that I was by no *' posed upon, and receiye law from any,
means disposed to follow them. " where Christ has left me free?'' I ra-
d Why is my liberty, &c.] Some think the ther think that this and the 30th verse
meaning is, *' Why should I use my li- come in as a kind of parenthesis, to pre-
" berty so as to offend the conscience vent their extending the former caution
** of any ?" Others think it is an ob- beyond what he designed by it.
And then they should abstain, that they might give no offence, S9«5
fore ye eat or drink, charitable contentions with each other, or any sject,
or Whatsoever ye do ^^' ^^10,1 looks like miitual Contempt, let us XX.
do all to the glory of i ® n ^i . . i. ' It. ^
God. take all the pains we can to meet as in the cen-
tre of real religion ; see to it then, that whether ^^ ^j*
ije eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, in
the common as well as sacred actions of life, ye
do all to the glory of God, pursuing the credit of
the gospel and the edification of the church;
that he may be honoured in the happiness of
his creatures, and more universally acknow-
ledged as the author of all good.
32 Give none of- In this respect and in every other, see to it 3^
fence, neither to the ^^^^ ^^ ^^ inoffensive both to the Jews, who, you
Gentiles, nor to the know, abhor every thing that looks like the
4:hurch of God ; least approach to idol worship ; and to the
Greeks,^ and other unconverted Gentiles, who
are so much attached to it that they are willing
to catch at all pretences of justifying themselves
in the practice : and to the church of God, whe^
ther consisting of circumcised or uncircumcised
converts to Christianity, who would grieve to
see the common edification obstructed in in-
stances wherein they themselves might not be
53 Even as I endangered. Endeavour to follow, in this re- 33
SrnoTseeking ^pect, my example; acti»]g as I also do, who
mine own profit, but study in all things to please all men, so far as I
the proft of many, apprehend it for their real advantage, not seek*
that ihey may be ^ ^^-^^ ^^^ interest or gratification, but that of
saved. ^ » .
many, that they may be saved by being brought
to and confirmed in that religion on which their
I Corinthians xi.i. eternal happiness depends. In this grand and i Cor.
Be ye followers of jfYiportant consideration I lose every inferior
me, even as 1 also . »^ 4. t j j tij^ * j-j i
am of Christ. View, as our great L.ora and Master did; be ye
therefore herein imitators of me, as I also [aw]
of Christ ; and you will be in the way to please
him, and to secure infinitely greater advantage
from his favour, than you can ever be called to
resign for the good of your brethren. »
IMPROVEMENT.
What exalted and generous sentiments are these f Well do
they become every minister, yea every disciple of Christ^ What
* Je'jis and Greeks.'] As these are there might be of prejudicing them
both opposed to the church of God, I against Christianity, by the indulgen/ses
conclude he speaks of unconverted Jews against which he cautions them.
(Kt Greeks i and refers to the danger
VOU IV. u
xi. 1,
£96 Reflections on our obligations not to offend others^ &c.
SECT, a glorious society would his church soon be if each of its mem-
XX. bers was actuated by them ! not seeking his own things but those
of others; not pursuing his own interest but that of many, that
glJ^oQ^h^y ^^y be saved! Yea, how happy would each particular
person be in such a wise and tender care of the whole, beyond
what the most eager and successful pursuit of a separate interest
can render him! ^
Let us endeavour to steer in the due medium, between the
opposite extremes of an excessive scrupulosity and a presump-
tuous rashness; and attend to the various distinguishing circum-
25— 27 stances which will demand a correspondent difference of conduct,
in things which may seem to an inattentive eye much the same:
not thinking that attention and caution needless, by which the
31 glory of our God and the edification of our brethren may be pro-
moted. We may expose ourselves in consequence of this ten-
derness of conscience, to inconveniences, straits, and contempt:
but let us commit all our concerns to that Divine Providence
26 — 28 which extends itself to all its works; and rejoice to think that
the earth is the Lord's, and all its fulness: out of which he will
not fail to furnish necessary supplies to those who fear him, and
are thus solicitous to preserve a conscience void of offence be-
fore him. But while we are strictly cautious ourselves, let us
not be rash and severe in our censures of others, who stand or
fall to their own master, and who may in some instances have
reasons to us unknown, for a conduct most different from ours.
Oh that divine grace may teach us all to govern our whole
51 lives by this extensive important maxim: that whether we eat
or drink, or whatsoever we do, we pursue the glory of God !
Let us dignify and sanctify all the common actions of life by
performing them from these high and holy motives; and so
turning them into sacrifices of devotion and love. Then shall
52 we not only avoid giving offence to others, but shall conduct
ourselves in such a manner as shall make us burning and shin-
ing lights in the world, and extend our sphere of usefulness far
beyond that of our personal converse, and perhaps beyond the
date of our precarious abode in this transitory world.
Thus glorifying our heavenly Father on earth, and finishing
the work he has given us to do, we may hope through his grace
in Christ to be glorified with him above, and to be brought to
Chap, a brighter image of that Saviour who has set us so perfect an
^** ' example of the temper and conduct here recommended, which
even the blessed apostle Paul followed only with unequal steps.
SfeCT,
XXJ,
The apostle blames an indecency in the church of Corinthi SI97
SECT. XXI.
The apostle sets himself to reform some iiidepencies which had crept into
the church of Corinth; and particularly that of ipqmen prophesying
with their h$ad uncovered. 1 Cor. xi. 2 — 16.
1 Corinthians xi. 2.
T^ow Upraise you, T HAVE just now exliorted you, my brethren^
brethren, that you -*- to imitate me, as I endeavour to copy the
remember me in all example of our blessed Lord. And while I am
things, and keep the . . f , t * *• t u*. i. 1 Cor.
ordinances, as I de- giving you such an exhortation, I ought to ex- \^ J'^
Jivered them to you. press my satisfaction in seeing many of you so
ready to comply with it, I praise such o^ you
therefore, that in all things you are rnindful of
me, awrf strenuously retain the charges I gave, as
3 But I would have J committed fihem] to you. But as to your in- 3
you know, that the . . "■ . ■• .] . i • i
head of every man <l"»ring Concerning the manner in which women
is Christ; and the should deliver any thing in public, when they
head of the woman, ^re by a Divine impulse called to do it; I would
thehead'SfcList,")! h^^^:^^^ to know, in order to regulate your judg-
qfo(|. ment and conduct aright, that Christ is the
head of every man; so that every Christian
should often recollect the relation in which he
hath the honour to stand to him, as an engage-
ment to observe the strictest decorum in his
whole behaviour. And if the different sexes be
compared, the head of the woman is the man; to
w^hom therefore she ought to pay a reverent
respect as in the Lord, And the head of Christ
[is] Gqd: Christ, in his mediatorial character,
acts in subordination to the Father, who rules
by him, and hath constituted him Sovereign of
all worlds, visible and invisible. And as the
Father's glory is interested in the administra-
tion of Christ, so is the glory of Christ in some
measure interested in the conduct and behav-
iour of those men whose more immediate head
he is : and I may add, pf tbpse women whpse
heads such men are.
4 Every man pray- Now, upon this principle, I may say, in re* 4
hz or prophesying, fe^ence to the usages which prevail at this time
in your country; every man praying or proph^f-
isying in a public assembly, whether he give
forth inspired psalms olr hymns, or utter predict
tipn?, or common instrwction; if he dp it mth
298 Where women prophesied with their head uncovered;
SECT. \his\ head cover ed<t acting therein contrary to having Aw head cover-
XXI. the received rules of decency among us, he in a ^^^^'=shonoureth his
" degree dishonours Christ his head,^ as behaving
^ ^°I' unworthy his relation to him. ^w</ on the other 5 But every wo-
hand, every womaji, prai/ing or prophesying, un- rproptesieth!^wi?h
d6r such inspiration as above, tmth [Aer] head her head uncovered,
unveiled, dishonoureth man, who is her head, dishonoureih her
by behaving in such a manner as is indecent in ^^^^' ,/°'" ^'^^J }^
J , ,o . . „ even all one as if she
an assembly consisting oi so many men as are were shaven,
usually present on these occasions: for I may
say, that it is in this respect the same as if she
were shaved: shaving her head is only taking
off the natural covering, and exposing it bare ;
which is so shameful a thing, that you know it
has often been inflicted as a proper kind of pun-
ishment on women of the most abandoned cha-
racter; and it is scandalous, that anything like
this should be used in your Christian assemblies;
and this too, by persons pretending to extraor-
6dinary characters and assistances. I may there- 6 For if the wotnan
fore say, if a woman will not he veiled, let her jj^ "°^ covered, let
even he shorn; but if it be apparently skamefid butif ^it be^'sh^ame
for a woman to have her hair shorn, or shaved for a woman to be
off, let her keep as far as possible from so dis- f^'*"''" ^^ shaven, let
agreeable an appearance ; and have her head ^ ^''^^^ *
covered with a proper veil, at the times and
in the circumstances of which we now speak.
*7 For a man indeed ought not to have [his] head 7 For a man indeed
covered, as being iAe immediate image and glory his^hLdrfor'Lsmuch
' of God, and made in his likeness as the first as he is the image
copy of its kind, before woman was created. It ^"^ fc'io»"y '^f God:
is decent, therefore, that he should appear with ^."o^yVtrman.'*"'
the marks of that superiority which he indeed "
bears; but the woman should forbear it; and it
is enough to say of her, that she is the glory of
the man: to whom God hath done no inconsi-
derable honour, as well as favour, in making
» Every man praying, &c. with his head tions, and in imitation of the custom
covered, dishonoureth his hcad.^ It was prevailiug in the synagogues; which
certainly (as Dr. Whitby and others therefore the apostle disapproved. The
have proved,) the custom among the women seem to have their hair dishevel-
Greeks and Romans, as well as the Jews, led, when prayii.g by Divine inspiration;
\ to appear in worshippingassemblies with (which seems to have been the only case
their head covered: and it is certain in which tbey could regularly pray in
.1 the Jewish priests wore a kind of turban, public:) this made them resemble those
vhen ministering in the temple. But it pagan priestesses, who pretend to be ac-
seems that the Corinthian men wore a tuaied by their gods; the apostle there-
veil, out of regard to Pharisaical tradi- fore with great propriety discourages it.
not of the woman ^
bill thewoinati of tlie
man. ,
m
wo
which is not agreeable to her state of inferiority : 299
so excellent and amiable a creature for his sect.
benefit and comfort. Yet still her state of ^^i-
subjection to him should be remembered, and ^got*
it is very expedient she should appear in public xi. 7.
8 For the man is with some tacit acknowledgment of it. For%
the man is not, in the first production of his na-
ture, taken out of the woman ; but, as we read
in the sacred history, (Gen. ii. 21—23.) the
9 Neither was the woman out of the man. Neither [was] the man 9
an created for the ^^^^^^^ f^^ ^/^g s^ke of the Woman, to accommo-
-oman; but the wo- , i • i 11 /• -i 1
man for the man. date and assist her ; but the woman jor the sake
of the man, that he might have a help meet for
him, which before he found not in the whole
10 For this cause creation. (Gen.ii. 20.) On this account, there- 10
ought the woman to ^ ^^ ^g^ ^g f^j, ^^g ^^y^^^ reasons I have
nave power on her .11 7 7 /
head, because of the mentioned above, the woman ought to have upon
angels. [her] head a veil, as a token of her being under
the power^ and subjection of the man ; and so
much the rather should she wear it in worship-
ping assemblies, because of the angels who are
especially present there, and before whom we
ought to be exceedingly careful that nothing
pass which may be indecent and irregular, and
unlike that perfect order and profound humi-
lity with which they worship in the Divine
presence. ^
^ Power on [ker'\ head.'] Mr. Locke peculiar danger of being ensnared by
acknowledges, with a modesty which the beauty of women; and it is more
does him much honour, that he did not grossly absurd still to suppose with Ter-
understand this text; and many seem tullian, {de Vet. Viig, § 7,) that there
to have darkened it by their attempts was any room to apprehend it could be
to explain it. But the chief difficulty a snare to celestial spirits; (which mis"
does not lie in the word power; which take seemed to be grounded on the wild
must, to be sure, be understood of a interpretation of Geo. vi. 2, so generally
veil which married women wore on received amung the fathers.) Dr. Whit-
their head, as a token of subjection to by understands it of evil angels, and thinks
their husband, (see Gen. xxiv. 65.) and it refers to the punishment which Eve
Mr. Godwin (Moses and Aaron, p. incurred, (Gen. iii. 16,) for hearkening
236,) supposes the veil was in Hebrew to the suggestions of Satan. A late in-
called T-'TI, (Radid,) from a rooty *T*n, genious writer by ayy^-Kwy understands
(Radad,) which signified iaAjVc/iow; so spies; who, he supposes, came into
that the veil was, as it were, the habit by Christian assemblies to make ill-natured
which a woman showed she considered remarks, and so would be glad to blaze
herself in subjection; and Chardin ob- abroad any indecencies they might ob-
serves, that the married women in Per- serve there. (See Mr. Gough's Di?s. in
sia wear a peculiar habit to the very ^oc.) 1 have not room to canvass all
same purpose. Chard. Pers. Vol. II. these; but only add, in support of the
p. 187. It is much more difficult to sense which, as least exceptionable, I
ascertain the meaning of that clause, have followed, that the presence of an-
because of the angels. It seems neither f^els in religious assemblies is favoured
reasonabie nor decent to explain tins by Eccles. v. 1,6, and the figures of
cf young ministers, as if they were in Cherubim in the tabernacle and temple.
SOO Nor is it consistent tviiti natural decency. .
SECT, t have treated tlie matter with a plainness and } i Nevertheless,
x^i* freedom becoming my character; nevertheless^ ^;^^^^^ tW^wor^*"
"•*"' — ^let not any hints which I have dropped of the neither the woman
\lW superior dignity of the man be abused, to ren- without the man, in
der him haughty and tyrannical ; for it is evi- *^® ^°'^^*
dent that the man \is] not without the woman, nor
the woman without the man, in the Lord. You
know that the existence and comfort of either
sex has a dependence upon the other ; which
the genius of the Christian religion requires us
to consider, and to behave in a manner corres-
12 ponding to it. For as the woman [was] at first ^^ For as the wo-
taken from the rib of the man, whom he ought ^;,; Vl Z Ta",;
therefore to love as part of himself, and she to also by the woman;
revere him, as under God the source of her but all things of God.
being ; so also, in the ordinary course of the
Divine production, the man [is] hy the woman^
born, nourished, and in the tenderest years of
life educated by her ; a circumstance that ought
to be ever most tenderly remembered, as a
spring of grateful affection and regard. But
let me add, that whether in the first creation or
the successive production of human creatures,
all things [are] of God; whose constitution
ought therefore humbly and obediently to be
revered, and all the duties of relative life per-
formed, as for his sake and to his glory.
13 But with respect to the particular circum- 13 Jodgeln your^
stance I was speaking of, I may leave you to J^'^^ llLl^'^fZ
, ^ * - 7 7 • 7 !• X ^"^*' * woman pray
judge oj yourselves whether it be, according to unto God uncover-
the usages generally prevailing among us, rfe- ed ?
cent "^ for a woman to 'pray to G^orf with that mas-
culine and confident air which she must have
14 when her head is uncovered: Or rather, doth U Doth not even
ml the sight immediately shock us, previous ';'^:i\^T^ Xt
to any reasonings upon it in our own mind ? have long hair, it is
So that nature itself seems to teach you, that, a shame unto him?
on the one hand, for a man to have long hair,
solicitously adjusted and artfully adorned, is
such a mark of an effeminate character, as is,
15 on the whole, a disgrace to him. Whereas, on ^5 But if a woman
the other hand, if a woman hath long hair ^'gLl-y'lo^w/for
spread over her shoulders, it is rather a glory
c Judge whether it be decent^ &sc.] The when they came into public assemblies;
Grecian women, excepting the heathen as we find in Homer, and many other
priestesisCSj used to appear in their veils ancient writers.
Reflections on decency in Divine worships he. 301
her hair is given her to her ,* for her hair was given her instead of a sect.
for a covering. ^^^y^ j^ ^j^g ^^^^ constitution of her nature, and xxi.
before the arts of dress were invented or ^ ^^^
needed. xi. 15.
16 But if any man Thus the matter appears to me, when I re- 16
seem to be content!, flgj,^ ^p^j, ^jjg original and the present state of
eus, we have no such ^i • '^ i i P r- aU ^ a u ^.u
custom, neither the thmgs, and what seems trom that to be the
churches of God. voice of nature. But if any one appears to be
contentious, and will dispute this, upon his own
different views of what is naturally decent, I
shall not controvert it farther ; but content my-
self with saying, that we have here no such cus-
tom, for women to appear with their head un-
covered ; neither do I know of its prevailing in
any of the other churches of God,^ whether
planted by me, or any of my brethren. I think
therefore that it ought to be avoided, as a sin- ^
gularity which may appear like affectation, and
give offence, even if it be not judged a natural
indecorum. And thus I leave the affair to
your consideration ; and promise myself, you
will give me no farther cause of complaint on
this head.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let Christians frequently remember the honourable relation Ver. X
in which they stand to Christ as their Head ; and as beyond all^
dispute he is, under his mediatorial character, most willingly
and joyfully subject to God, let us learn to imitate him in that
cheerful and entire subjection, out of love and reverence to him,
guarding against whatever is unbecoming, lest he be dishonour-
ed thereby.
By the passage before us, we see the force of custom for de-14?, I6
termining, in many respects, what is decent, and what is other-
wise. Let us maintain a proper regard to this: lest even our good
should be, through our imprudence, evil spoken of, and all our
infirmities magnified into crimes. Let us often recollect the
original dignity of our nature, by which we are the image and
glory of God : that, so far as by sin and folly this honour is lost,
we may endeavour to regain it; and where it is not, may think"
and act more suitably to so high a relation.
When in any act of Divine worship we have the honour to 10
^ Nor any of the oiher churches.] Mons. " sion;'* but the former clause we have
Amyraut understands it in this sense: no such custom, wi\\ not admit ihis. The
" The churches do not use to contend argument on the other interpretation is
" with me, but to submit to my dcci- clear and strong.
8038 The Apostle considers their abuse of the Lord*s supper;
SECT, approach the blessed God, let us reverence his awful presence^
XXI. and even that of his holy angels v^^ho attend the assemblies of
'^'" ■■ ' the saints. We pray the will of God may be done upon earth,
as it is done in heaven : let us be careful to worship God in such
a manner, that these celestial spirits, who ever appear before
him with sacred awe, may not be offended at the rudeness and
folly of sinful mortals; whom they may well wonder to see ad-
mitted, in their best estate, to this Divine privilege, which they
have forfeited by repeated provocations*
ver. As for what St. Paul observes of the mutual dependence which
11^ 12 the sexes have on each other, let it dispose them to mutual can-
dour and respect : avoiding the cruel tyranny, or the vain affec-
tation, which often arms them, on either side, with ungenerous
reflections. And as all things are of God, let it be our concern
that all things be to him; that all things be faithfully employed
for his glory; and whatever comforts we receive in relative life,
which are indeed many and important, let us adore the wisdom
of the Divine constitution in the original formation of our na-
ture, and the secret influence and conduct of his providence, in
the regulation of our respective circumstances and affairs,
SECT. XXII.
The Apostle, in order to reform several scandalous abuses of the Lord's
supper which had crept into the church of Corinth, leads hack their
views to the origi?ial institution of the solemn ordinance, and infers
from thence the danger of profaning it, 1 Cor. xi. 17^ to the end.
1 Corinthians xi. 17. l Cor. xt. 17.
SECT. ^T'HUS you have my free sentiments of the ^ow in this that i
xxii. J. manner in which women, even when most declare uw/o^^om, I
-,, ii^jiij • praise you not, that
^ singularly honoured by God, should appear m y^^ coine together
your religious assemblies. But while 1 am giv- not for the better, but
ing Yyou^ these itistructions^ I do not, and can- ^o*" ^^^ worse.
noi/jiraise [you,] as I would, on several accounts;
and particularly on this, that when you come tO"
gether in these assemblies, and on the most so-
lemn occasions, there are such irregularities,
and sometimes such indecencies among you,
that your meeting is 7tot for the better, but for
the worse, as you lose more in religion one way
18 than you erain another. For before I mention 38 For first of all,
any other instance of this, I must observe, in ^^^« ^^ ''""' ^^^^^
the frst place, that when ye come together in
1 Cor.
xi. 17.
which they regarded as a common meal: 303
Uier in the church, I the church,^ though it IS SO evident that nothing sect*
hear that there be di- ^^^ reverence to God, and love to each other, xxii.
visions among you, , , , . , . r i ^i , ai \— —
and I partly believe should reign on such occasions; 1 hear thai tnere
it. are schisms, or uncharitable and angry divisions ^i. jg!
and disputes, among you^ and J do, in some re-
spect, and with regard to some of you, believe it:
19 For there must ^0,- iu the course of things, it is to be expected, 19
^l^r.t'!?!., ♦il!nhf! that there must be even heresies among you :^
among you, that they . •^^ • i i • i i
which are approved, contentions vi^ill arise to such a height, that
may be made mani- separations will ensue. The warmth of some
fest among you. tempers evidently leads to this; and Provi-
dence may probably permit it, that the^ who
are of the most approved characters, may be
made manifest among you, by the steadiness and
candour of their conduct.
20 When ye come It is particularly grievous to me, to be forced 20
10^01^6^"^ lacr^^LVis ^^ complain of your irregular behaviour, while
not to eat the Lord's celebrating that most excellent and endearing
supper. ordinance of the eucharist: but I am compelled
to do it ; and therefore I tell you plainly, that
when you cotne together in such a manner as you
do, into one place, under pretence of attending
this grand solemnity, it is not eating the Lord^s
supper:"^ it does not deserve to be called by
* Come together in the church."} Some with the common meals they made toge»
have urged this as an instance in which ther; (from whence the love-feasts were
cA2<rc^ signifies a iwz/rfiwg for public wor- afterwards deriv' d ■) thinking it suffi-
^hip; and have urged also the 22d verse cient (as the Quakers now do,) if they
in the same view; but both may be in- mingled some thonghis of Christ's death
terpreted of the assembly, as the para- with this common use of bread and wine:
phrase shows. — The other, that they used such a rapa-
•> There must be even heresies."} It seems cious behaviour ai these /ecj/j, and treat-
evident from hence, that heresy is spoken ed one another so rudely and unkindly,
of as something worse than the schism as on their own principles would have
mentioned above; but whether it be an been very indecent. This latter circum-
evil entirely of a different kind, or only stance is fiuelv illustrated in a passage
of a higher degree, is not so clear from from Xenopbon, (Memor. lib. 3. cap. xiv.
this passage. I think, for reasons not § 1.) in whiciihe observes, that Socrates
here to be enumerated, that the word was much offended with the Athenians for
aJfjstrtj signifies « sect of people separated their conduct at their common suppers, as
from of hers, and forming what we call a some prepared delicately for themselves,
distinct denomination; whereas there while others were but slenderly provided
may be schism without separation, if for. That worthy man endeavoured to
people assembling together have uncha- shame them out of this low taste, by of-
ritable contentions with each other; fering his provisions to all the company,
which was the case of these schismatical Mr. Grove bath with great propriety
Corinthians. mentioned a passage from Socrates the
<= It is not eating the Lord* s supper."] The ecclesiasl'cal histor'an, (lib. v. cap. 22,)
Corinthians seem to have been guilty of in which he speaks of some Egyptians
two great faults in the matter here refer- living near Alexandria, who partook of
red to, which St. Paul, in the following the sacrament in a very peculiar manner,
discourse, labours to reform : — The one, (as it seems much after the Corinthian
that they confounded the l/jrd^s supper fashion,) introducing it with a jovial feastj
304 And ate and drink to excess,
SECT, that name. Instead of regarding it in a holy 21 For in eating,
XXII. and religious view, you confound it with a com- f^"^^ ^"^ '!^^^^ ^'
o 11 'iiii 'i 'fO'^^ other his own
' ^ " mon meal; and do not indeed behave m the supper; and one is
w^2^ ^^^^^6^' that decency would require if it were hungry, and another
no more than a common meal : for though you ^^ ^"^""ken.
sit down at what, even in that case, ought to be
a social and friendly table, yet each has his par-
ticular mess, and without oflfering a share of it
in an obliging manner to the rest, every ane in
eatings greedily taketh before [the otherl^ his own
supper, '^ both the food and liquor which he
hath provided ; and so while one poor brother, for
want of suitable provisions, is hungry, another
eats and drinks to excess;^ which would in all
circumstances be a scandal to a Christian, and
especially to a religious assembly, as this cer-
tainly ought to be.
22 What a reproach is this to your common pro- ^^ Whatj have ye
n ' I r^' 1 ii I not houses to eat and
lession I (jrive me leave to ask you, have you ^^ j^jn^ in? or de-
' not houses to eat and to drink in on common oc- spise ye the church
casions, that you must come to the place of ^^ ^°*^» ^^^ shame
public worship, thus to entertain yourselves ^^^ gj^^^j, i^^ay^to
there, which is certainly in all views very ill- you? shall i praise
judged ? Or do you despise the church of God, yo" '« ^his? I praise
which you must greatly offend by such a con- ^^"' "°''
duct as this ; and at the same time shime those
that have not provisions and accommodations of
their own, and might hope at your common
meals to be relieved ? What shall I say to you
on this occasion? Shall I praise you intlAs [re-
spect 9] I wish I could fairly and honourably do
it ; but at present / praise [you] not ; I must
rather blame you, and exhort you to amend
what is so grossly amiss.
23 And that my admonitions and exhortations 23 For I have re-
may come with the greater weight, let me lead
back your thoughts to the original institution of
this profaned and affronted ordinance ; which if
, in which they regaled themselves with • Drinks to excess."] The word (XiQivit
all kinds of food. See Grove on the has this signification in a great Jati-
sacrament, p. 108. tude ; but one would hope, that though
* His own supper. '\ This monstrous, the Jews and heathens were often in-
and to us unaccountable circumstance, is toxicated in their religious festivals,
cleared up by what is said above of the these Christians, imprudent and irre-
social suppers used among the Greeks: to gular as tbey were, did not carry their
which each brought his own provisions, excesses so far; and therefore I chose
which were not always made so com- to soften the version. Compare Vol. X»
men to the whole company as decency p. 139, note''.
and friendship might l;iave required.
To reform this, he reminds them of the original institution ; 305
ceived of the Lord, you reflect upon, I am sure you must be heartily sect.
that which also I de. sieved at the indignities you have offered it, xxn.
hvered unto you, » , .„ , ^ . "^i -n -
That the Lord Jesus, and Will be engaged to resolve you will never ^ ^^^
the same night in repeat them. Now I am able to speak of this j^- ^J^
which he was betray- j^j^tter with great certainty and exactness : for
ed, took bread : , , ,*? "^ . ^ i "^
my knowledge oi it did not depend upon any
human tradition whatsoever ; but / received by
special revelation from the Lord^ Jesus Christ
himself, that which I also delivered to you in my
former preaching on this subject, in which, as
in all things else, I have been careful most
exactly to adhere to my original instructions.
And you know the substance of it was this :
That the Lord Jesus Christ, the very [soTwe] night
in which he was betrayed, and amidst ali those
serious thoughts which his own nearly-ap-
proaching sufferings must suggest, after he had
finished the paschal supper, took bread, some of
the remainder of those unleavened cakes with
24 And when he which that solemn feast is celebrated: And hav-^^
had given thanks, he ^^^^ ^^ ^ most reverent manner, given thanks to
Take eat ;" this is God, the great Author of all temporal and spi-
my body, which is ritual blcssings, and looked up to him for his
broken for yon : this blessinff uDou it for the purposcs to which it
do in remembrance 9 *. , • x j i # i r -^t • i.
^f me. was going to be appropriated, he brake [itj into
several pieces, and distributing it to his disciples
who were present, said. Take this bread, and eat
it with due reverence and regard ; for this is the
solemn representation of my body which is just
going to be broken, by the most bitter pains and
agonies, yor you and your salvation ; this there-
fore do in all the succeeding ages of my church,
as &. commemoration of me;^ that the memory
^ / received by special revelation, &c.] tion to St. Paul, than have administered
This epislle seems to have been written such an occasion of confirming Chris-
before any of the Gospels; and it seems tiansin it. For some notes which might
to be intimated, Gal. i. 17, &c. that have been inserted here, see Vol. iL
when he wrote it, he had seen none of sect. 172.
the apostles. It is very remarkable that g This do, &c.] Because the word
the institution of this ordinance should ^rotav signifies, in some few instances,
make a part of that immediate revela- to sacrifice. Dr. Bret would render it^
tion with which Christ honoured him; sacrifice this; whence he infers that the
and it aftords a strong argument for the euchariU is a sacrifice. And a learned
perpetuity of it in the church. For had prelate in the Council of Trent pleaded,
others of the apostles (as Barclay pre- much with the like judgment, that whea
sumes to insinuate,) mistaken what pass- Cririst uttered these words before the
ed at the last passover, and founded the cup, he ordained them priests; whereas
observation of the eucharist on that mis- he gave them the bread as laics. See
take, surely Christ would rather have Father Paul's Hist, of the Council of
corrected this error in his new revela- Trent, p. 510.
506 TJie design of which teas to show the Lord's death.
SECT, of my painful death may be kept up in the
XXII. world, and your hearts and those of all my
-— faithful followers be properly affecteci with the
xi. 25. ^^^i^w of it. In like manyier also [he took] the 25 After the same
cup; which, you well remember, was after he l^^""^"" ^'^o he took
XJ J i^v A.-^ 1 ^ J. ^ the cup, when he had
nad supped; so that it was by no means a part of supped, saying, This
that meal they had been making, but something cup is the new testa-
quite distinct from it: and he likewise distri- t^J^fJ^j^'" e'"'as''of°'^ '
buted that to them as he had done the bread, ye dri^ik^'i^^^n Ve!
saying. This cup is the solemn seal and memorial membrance of me.
of the new covenant which is established in my
bloody by which all its invaluable blessings are
derived to you. This likewise do, as often as ye
drink [it,] in commemoration of me, and in order
to maintain the memory of my bleeding dying
26 love in the church and the world. You therefore,^ 26 For as often as
as fften as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup,' drinrtlrl'c^u'^^'^ e^do
do indeed perform a very solemn and important show the Lord's death
action ; for, according to his own interpretation till he come.
and institution, you show forth, and as it were
proclaim, the Lord^ death in its most affecting
circumstances; which the church must through-
out all ages continue to do until he come,^ to
close the present scene of things, and to receive
all his faithful servants to a place where, for
ever dwelling with him, they will no more need
27 these memorials of an absent Saviour. So that 27 Wherefore, wbo-
you see, by a farther consequence, whosoever T^Z ^^uaI^^^m^
shall eat this bread or drink^ [this] cup of the cup of the Lord un-
^ Therefore, as often as ye eat.'] It is the Quakers do,) to the time when Christ
plain that ya^ must here have the f jrce should come, by his sphitual illumination
of an illative particle j as it also has on their minds, to take ihem off from
Luke XX. 38. carnal ordinances; for, not to insist
» Eat this bread, &c.] It is no wonder upon it, that, we have at least as much
a text in which this element is so plainly need of the LorcVs supper as the primitive
called bread after consecKation, should be Christians had, (not having so many
■urged against the Popish doctrine of advantages as they to keep up the nie-
tranmbstanliation. And it signifies little mory of Christ in our minds, toquickeo
for them to plead, that the scripture us to holiness and to unite us in love,)
sometimes calls things changed, by the it is evident the grand coming of Christ
name of the thing out of which they were by tlie Spirit was, when it was poured
made, (as Adam is called dust, Gen. iii. out on the day of Pentecost; an event
19; Aaroji's serpent a rod, Exod. vii. 12.) which had happened many years before
or c^lls them according to their sensible the date of this epistle,
appearance, (Josh. v. 13; Mark xvi. 5 ;) ' Eat or drink.'] So it is in the original,
/or these instances rather turn against -mtivn; nor could our translators surely
them, by proving, that where the literal be under any temptation to render it, eat
interpretation is evidently absurd, we and drink, to elude the argument drawn
must have recourse to the figurative. from hence ^or communion in one kind only;
^ Until he come."] Nothing can be since, as that excellent French preacher,
inore unreasonable than to refer this (as Mons. Superville, observes, (Serm. Vol,
He who does it unworthily is guilty of Chris fs body and blood, 307
worthily, shall be £,ord unwovtMly, that is, in an irreverent man- sect.
Ind^lood^^^f ''''tte ner, without a due regard to him, and to the xxii.
Lord. great original purpose of its appointment, shall 7~"
be counted ^^2/(3/ o/" profaning and affronting in ^j ^I?
some measure that which is intended to repre-
sent the body and blood of the Lord; and conse-
quently the aifront does evidently abound to
our Lord himself, who was pleased with infi-
nite condescension, for our sakes, to assume
human flesh, and to suffer in it. *
28 But let a man Let none therefore come to the ordinance iu28
examine himself and ^ ^^^j^ ^^^ irreverent manner; but let a man ex-
so let him eat ot tnat .7. ,/> i«i ij /»..
bread, and drink of amine himselj as to his Knowledge 01 its intent,
that cup. and his desire to comply with its great design ;
and so let him eat of the sacramental breads and
29 For he that eat- drink of the cuj) which is used with it. For 29
€th and drinketh un- /^g ^^^^ eateth and drinketh in an irreverent, pro-
worthily, eateth and ^ , , ,», . ^ • i i»
drinketh damnation lane, and unworthi/ manner,"^ must certainly dis-
to himself, not dis- please and provoke God ; so that it may truly
cernmg the Lord's |jg g^jj ^\^^^ j^g eateth and drinketh judgment to
himself:^ he takes the readiest way To bring
down the judgments of God upon him, not dis-
tinguishing the Lord's body, nor making that
proper difference which he ought to make be-
tween that and common food.
30 For this cause ^y^^ accordingly many of you have actually so
many are weak and , |, i-i . '' '' i it
' brought such judgments upon yourselves; and I
must plainly tell you, it is uyon this account, and
to manifest the Divine displeasure against you for
such shameful irregularities, that God hath sent
distempers among you, so that many of you \are\
IV. p. 245,) it might as well prove that " Judgment to himself.^ I think it the
the cup may be received without the most unhappy mistake in all our version
bread, as the bread without the cup. So of the Bible, that the word ^i^jjua is here
that it is surprising assurance in a late. venAex^i^ damnation. Ithasraisedadread
Popish writer to plead from hence that in tender minds, which has greatly ob-
communion in one kind only was the structed the comfort and edification they
practice of the Corinthian church. See might have received from this ordinance.
Mod. Controv. p. 100. The apostle afterwards says, we o^jWg-
"' In an unxuorthy manner.'] To receive erf, (that is, as he afterwards ex[)lains it,
to purposes of faction or intemperance, vne a'-e corrected,) that we may not be con-
was receiving very unworthily; but the demned; which plainly shows the judg-
sense of that phrase must extend to every ment spoken of might be fatherly chas-
manner of receiving contrary to the na- tisements. This sin, as sin, does indeed
ture and design of the ordinance; and expose us to condemnation, should God
consequently, to the case of doing it be extreme to mark it, as an irreverent
merely in a secular view, which I heart- behaviour under awz/o/^er ordinance does j
ily pray that all concerned in it may but it is superstition to set this at so vast
geriously consider, 9 distance from all the rest, as many do^
308 Reflections on the ordma?ice of the Lord's Supper ^
SECT, now weak and sick, and some considerable num- sickly among you,
XXII. bers of your society are fallen asleep in death. ^"^ '"^"^ ^^^^P-
J ^^^ Survivors therefore ought to lay the matter se-
xi. 30. riously to heart, and set about an immediate re-
S J formation. For if we would judge ourselves ° ^ 31 For if we would
with a due severity and impartiality, we should ^IJ^^f, o"r«e»ves, we
1 z. 1 • 7 J J • J should not be juds-
not surely be so severely judged and animad- ed.
32 verted upon by God. But when we are thus 32 But when we
judged, it is not in a displeasure wholly inex- ^^ J^^sed, we are
orable, but with kind designs of paternal good- Lord,^"hatweshouM
ness ; and we are corrected of the Lord, that we not be conderone4
maT/ not be condemned with the impenitent world, ^^^^ ^^® world.
and consigned over to final and everlasting de-
struction.
32 Therefore, my brethren, in one word, when 33 Wherefore, my
ye come together to eat in those feasts which ^'^^^^'^^"j tiT^^" ^^
frequently precede the administration of this or- tarry one for ano^ther!
dinance among you, wait decently and respect-
fully one for another, till the whole assembly be
34 convened. And if any one be so hungry ihoi 34 And if any man
he cannot conveniently stay *till that time, let at^Se'-^' tS ^^^
him eat at his own house ; p or at least take a kind come not together
of antepast, that may prevent any inconvenience unto condemnation.
arising: from a little necessary delay; that you ^^. ^^^ f®^' ^"'^ J
°, . ,h * J *• *^ 1 set m order when I
may not come together to your condemnation, and come
in such a manner as to prqvoke the judgment
of God against you. It may suffice to have said
thus much for the present on this subject ; and
what remains farther to be adjusted, / will re-
gulate when J come to Corinth; which, if Pro-
vidence answer my hopes and succeed my
schemes, will be in a little time,
IMPROVEMENT.
What just matter of thankfulness to our blessed Redeemer
Ver. 23. does that account of the institution of the sacred supper afford
us, which St. Paul assures us he received immediately from
him. Let us often reflect it was in that very night in which
° Judge ourselves.'] Aiaxptva;y, ver. 29, in a sense something different from the
signifies to distinguish; here hax.^ivofj^iv preceding.
signifies examining that we may distin- P Let him eat at Ms oven house.^ Mr,
guishf and judge of our own charac- Ainyraut and Mr. Cradock (Apost, Hist,
ter and fitness for the sacrament. Mr. p. 174,) understand this as a prohibition
Locke justly observes that he is lit- of /owe /etz^i*; but I think it evident from
tie attentive to St. Paul's writings who antiquity, they were retained in the
has not observed that he often re- church long after, though dubious whe^
peats a word he had used before, though ther they prevailed so soon,
and the temper with zvhich it should be attended* 309
he was betrayed, that his thoughts so compassionately wrought sect.
for our comfort and happiness; when it might have been ima- xxii.
gined that his mind would be entirely possessed with his per-
sonal concerns, with the doleful scene of his approaching suf-
ferings. We learn frora this account, the perpetuity, as well
as the great leading design of the ordinance. We show forth
the Lord's death, and we show it forth till he come. If we doVer. 26.
indeed desire to preserve the memory of Chrisfs dying love in
the world, if we desire to maintain it in our own souls, let us
attend this blessed institution ; endeavouring by the lively ex-
ercise of faith and love, to discern, and, in a spiritual sense, to
feed upon the Lord'^s body. Nor let any humble and upright
soul be discouraged, by these threatenings of judgment, to the
profane sinners who offered such gross affronts to this holy so-29
lemnity; affronts, which none of us are in any danger of re-
peating. These scandalous excesses, when they pretended to
be worshipping God on this great occasion, might justly pro-
voke the eyes of his holiness, might awaken the arm of his in-
dignation. Yet even these sinners were chastised, that they 32
might not be finally and for ever condemned.
Let not any then be terrified, as if every soul that approached
the ordinance without due preparation, must by necessary con-
sequence seal its own damnation. Thus to attend the table of
the Lord is indeed a sin ; but blessed be God, not a sin too
great to be forgiven. Let those therefore, who, though they
feel in their hearts a reverential love to Christ, yet have hither-
to refrained from attending this feast of love, be engaged to
come; to come with due preparation and self-examination, asgg
to their repentance and faith, their love and obedience ; then
may they, with the most hearty welcome from the great Lord
of the feast, eat of this bread and drink of this cup; receiving 24
it as the memorial of Christ's body broken and of his blood
shed for the remission of our sins. Through that blood alone
let us seek this invaluable blessing, without which, indeed, no*
thing can be a solid and lasting blessing to us : and let us, on
every occasion, treat our brethren with a tenderness and re-
spect becoming those who have considered ourselves and them
as redeemed by that precious blood, and indebted to it for the
hopes of everlasting salvation.
In a word, let us never rest in the external rites or exercises
of worship, how decently and regularly soever performed ; but
look to our inward temper, and to the conduct of our minds, if
we desire to maintain their peace, and that our coming toge-r
ther should be for the better, and not for the worse.
SIO The Apostle treats of the scripture-gifts:
SECT. XXIII.
The Apostle comes to treat on spiritual gifts ; and introduces what he had
farther to say concernhig thern, hy observing, that various as they
are, they all proceed from the same sacred Agent, and are intended for
the edification of the same body, in which all Christians are united,
1 Cor. xii. 1—13.
1 Corinthians xii. 1. i Cor. xir. I.
SECT. TT is now time I should proceed to speak some- J^ow concerning
XXIII. A thing cowcerwiM^ those spiritual [_gifts'\ with spiritual gifts,
which God hath been pleased so abundantly to h^veyou ignorant^
aiiT hless you, my Corinthian brethren: and as to
the right use and improvement of which, /
would not by any means have you ignorant.
2 Upon this head you in the general know^ that 2 Ye know that ye
during your natural state, before the cheering ri:^%^,;"'^'„T„' .h^ie
rays of the gospel broke in upon you, ye were dumb idols, eveu as
heathens, without any knowledge of the true y« "^^^^ ^^^*
God, and carried by a blind implicit credulity
after dumb idols ; which were so far from being
able to bestow on their votaries any supernatu-
ral endowments, by which they might be enabled
to speak extraordinary truths, or in languages
before unknown, that they were themselves des-
titute of the common powers of speech, or any
capacity of perception and action. Yet you
were blindly enslaved to the worship of such
stupid forms, degrading as it evidently is to the
rational nature of man ; [just^ as you were led
by the artifice of your priests, who found their
account in your delusions. And I hope, there-
fore, you will always remember, that the un-
merited goodness of God in bestowing such gifts
on persons who could pretend so little claim to
them, lays you under a lasting obligation to use *
them in the most dutiful and grateful manner.
3 And therefore * I hope you will not allow 3 Wherefore, t
yourselves to despise any of your brethren, on
« Therefore.'\ The force of this par- try to such extraordinary privileges and
tide 019 seems to be this : 1 am careful endowments, I am solicitous you may.
to give you the following hints concern- be preserved from abusing them, and
ing spiritual gifts, because in proportion engaged to improve them in the wisest
to the degree in which God hath magni- and most faithful manner*
fied bis grace in calling you from idola-
And saySy that none by tTie Spirit calls Jesus accursed: 31 1
give you to under- account of their deficiency in them ; since there sect,
speaking^by"he SpT ^^ an important sense in which they may all be ^xin.
fit of God, caiieth said to have been enriched by divine and su-*" *
Jesus accursed: and pern atural influences. For I give you to know, -^n
Ma^ no man can say ^^^ j^^j ^^ ^j^^j^ ^^^ ^.^^^j^ -^ ^^ ^ j^^ ' '
that Jesus is the . , ji . j • i » *
Lord, but by the ciple equally ccrtam and weighty, that as no
Holy Ghost, one speaking by the Spirit of God, calltth Jesus
accursed;^ awe? consequently, all pretences made
to the Divine Spirit by the Jews are notoriously
false and detestable : so, on the other hand, no
one can sincerely say \that^ Jesus [is the] Lord j*^
none can embrace his religion, and support the
profession of it in truth, b7it by the powerful
operation of the Holy Ghost on his heart ; and
therefore, as you are all in a sense spiritual, it
would be highly unreasonable that the greatest
should despise the least, on account of any dis^
tinction which may have been made in his fa-
vour, especially when you consider who is the
4 Now there are great source of all. iVoz^ there are diversities^
bTtT^'^^ °^^ V{^^' of gifts in different persons, but there is one
and the same Divine Spirit, from whom they
5 And there are are all derived. And though there are diver- 5
differences of gdmi- g{i{gg gf administrations J there is one and the
nistrations, but the ^ ri i •^i* •••
same Lord. ^<^'^^ common Lord, who appomts his ministers
under their distinct offices, and gives then^
^ CalUtk Jesns accursed.] Mr. Natha- and memory be blolied out ; which is equi*
niel Taylor (on Deism, p. 60, 61.) valeiiiio /inathema^ or let him be accursed^
thinks this refers in general to the test Owen on the Spir. p. 3.
put on Christians by their persecutors, <= Sincerely say^ [that] Jesus [is (he^
that they should not only deny, but Lord.] Chrysostom well observes, this
blaspheme Christ. This the Gentiles in- phrsise of saying that Jesus is the Messiah,
deed required, (see Plin. Epist. x. 97. must be supposed to proceed from true
Euseb. Eccles. Hist. iv. 15.) But I ra- faith in him; and the expression is used
ther think this refers to the Jews, who, to import a man's being a true Christian^
while they uttered blasphemies against because such strong temptations lay
Christ themselves, (1 Tim. i. 13,) and against professing Christ under this
extorted them, if possible, from those character, th^t they who maintained
they apprehended to be his disciples, this doctrine were in heart real be-
(Acts xxvi. 11,) pretended to the gifts lievers; though there might be a few
of the Spirit, by which they undertoolf excepted instances. This seems as plain
to cast out devils ; and perhaps they ^ proof as could be desired, that true
might imitate some of the exorcisms faith is the work of the Spirit of God
which Christians under the operation of upon the heart. The third Letter to
the Spirit performed. Such a cautioq the Author of Christianity not founded
might therefore be very useful. (Com- on Argument, p. 34 — 36.
pare 1 John iv. 1 — 3, which seeips nearly <* Diversities of administrations.] Call-
parallel to this passage.) Dr. Owen perr ing them administrations ^ or services,
tinently observes, that the Jews some- (J<axov»u;y,) was a gentle manner of
times call Jesus I^S instead of 1?1U;''; reminding them of tbe great design of
concealing their blasphemy under the these gifts; and so of reproving those
three initial letters of the words HDf^ ^^<^ perverttd them to contrary pur-
)DW HD'', which signifies, let his name
VOL. IV. X
312 But among Christians there are diversities of gifts.
SECT, their powers, their ability, and their success.
xxiii. jln^ though there are diversities of operations 6 And there are
•"^ and effects produced, yet it is one and the same f^'versities of opera-
xii'^6 ^^^ ^^^ worketh all these effects in all the ^^^^ q^^ which
persons concerned ; and they can pretend to worketh all in all.
nothing more than being the subjects, or at
most the instruments, of his almighty and uni-
versal agency.
7 But to every one of his believing servants who ^ ^ ^"^ J^® mani.
.1 uj" • T *!• festation of the Spirit
are thus honoured, is given, accordmg to his jg j^,g^ ^^ every
wise and holy distribution, a manifestation of the man to profit withal.
Spirit : (for that our portion of gifts may pro-
perly be called:) and this in such a degree
as is most agreeable and profitable for the inte-
rest of the whole, that all may harmoniously
carry on the great design of glorifying God, in
the edification and happiness of the whole body.
ZFor to one, for instance, who is placed in the .^ ^^r to one is
highest rank of the Christian church, is given fjirwor^/of^^isdom;
hy the Spirit the word of wisdom; a comprehen- to another, the word
sive view of that grand scheme in which the of knowledge by the
wisdom of God is so wonderfully displayed, ^^™^ ^"'^*
that even angelic intelligences are continually
admiring it : to another, by the same Spirit, such
lower degrees of it as may be called the word
of knowledge ;^ whether respecting the meaning
of the Old Testament, or other things in the
Christian plan which may render them supe-
rior to most of their brethren, though inferior
* fVord of viisdom — and of knowledge.l to understand and explain the Old Testa-
There are, perhaps, few texts in the New ment, and especially its prophecies, I do
Testament more difficult than some in not think equally apparent. Perhaps
this chapter, and in the xi\th of this it might be a lower degree of the word
epistle, relating to the extraordinary of wisdom. See Mr. Chandler on Joel,
gifts then in the church; which were p. 133 — 137, In confirmation of which
, at that time so well known as not to opinion, it may be observed, that when
need explication; and it is a noble in- wisdom and knowledge (nODn and n\i\)
stance of the genuine simplicity and are mentioned together, a,7«/o/w is gene-
modesty of the apostle, that he did not rally put first, as most excellent. Com-
expatiate on so grand a subject with pg^e Eccles. i* 16; chap. ii. '2G; Isa.
any unnecessary parade. I think the xxxiii. 6; chap, xlvii. 10; Col. ii. 3.
late Lord Barrington, and after him Dr. And it is well known that the highest
Benson, have made it highly probable orders of teachers in Israel were called
that the mnrd of wisdom was that extensive anciently D^DDn, wise men. See Deut.
plan of Christianity which was revealed j. jg. ^^ ^^j jy , ^or. i. 20. Mr.
to the apostles by the Holy Spirit See gaurin explains knowledge of a discerning
Barring. M.sc. Sacr. Essay .. P- 39-41. ^j- mysteries; such as the appearance of
Bens. Propa. of Christianity Vol. I. p. Christ to change the saints found alive,
40-4(3. Bat ih^t the word of knowledge t^g re-establishment of the Jews, the
was, as they, after Dr^ Whilby, assert, ^^^ ^f ^. ^j^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ germ.
(Misc. Sacr. ibid. p. 42 — 45, and Bens, y^i^ VI d 13
ibid. p. 46—48,) an extraordinary ability * • P' •
One hath the gift of faiths another of healing, 8tc. 3 IS
9 To another, faith, to the class I mentioned above. To another is sect.
by the same Spirit; prjygfj siich an extraordinary faith J by the same xxiii.
to another, the eifts 9^ . .. ,1^1 -^T' ir* x xi -rv
of healing, by the 'Sp^'^^ti that he Can commit himseli to the JDi- ;^
game Spirit^ vine protection in the midst of the extremest ^^^ ^^'
dangers; and is thereby qualified courageously
to assert the truth of the gospel, in the very
face of its most violent persecutors: to another,
the gifts of healing by the same Spirit, in conse-
quence of which, while under its operation^
he can by a word or a touch remove the most
10 To another, ijjygtgi.ate diseases. To another, the working cf 10
raclesT to^anoth^r" ^*'^^^^^* ^ ^^ ^ different kind, such as taking
prophecy; to an- up serpents, drinking any deadly draught un-
other, discerning of hurt, and especially the ejection of demons :
XIrf ' Idndr^^^of ^^ another, the gift of prophecy; whereby he
tongues; to another, shall be able exactly to foretel some contingent
the interpretation of future event: to another, the discerning of spirits,
on^ues. g^ ^g authoritatively to determine by what im-
pulse any one speaks, who pretends to inspira-
tion ; or to be capable of pronouncing on the
sincerity of men's professions, or their fitness for
any public work to be assigned to them: to an^
other, the gift of speaking with [various^ kinds
of tongues, which he had never had the natural
means of acquiring: and to another, the no less
useful, though less splendid endowment, which
we distinguish from the former, by calling it the
interpretation of tongues;^ in consequence of
which, a person shall be able to understand, and
render into a known language, that which is
spoken by a foreigner, in a tongue with which
neither he himself nor the other hearers have
Jrket^hThat one^a'nd l^ee^ acquainted. But the one and the samel i
the self-same Spirit, almighty Spirit worketh all these diversities of
^ Faith^^ Faitkf as an extraordinary dow passing over th^ patient, &c. Com-
gift, in this connexion, must in the ge» pare Mark xvi, 18; Acts v. }5. Bui I
neral signify, " a firm persuasion of rather think, with Mons.Amyraut, (in his
being called out by God, at any par- excellent paraphrase,) that tvi^ynf^Mlti,
ticular time, to perform some miracle, ivya^iwv may refer to the disposses:iion of
and accordingly going about it with- demons, or delivering persons over to tkern^
out any suspicion or fear, in confi- This gift antj that of healing, might be
dent dependence on a correspondent comprehended in faith; but perhaps, in.
Divine interposition." some instances, it might work only in
g Working of miracles.] It is didicult the one or the other of these effects,
to distinguish this from /a/7A, as explain- '» To another, the gift of tongues — to
ed above. Some understand it of some another, the interpretation of tongues.] For
very extraordinary mnacles, such as tak- the farther illustration of these clauses,
jng up serpents, drinking any deadly and the interpretation here given, >e6
<U'aught unhurt, curing diseases by Siska- the notes ou chap. xiv. ^8,
314 Yet*all, as the members in a bodi/y are 07ie in Christ.
SECT, gifts, dividing unto every one severally as he dividing to every
XXIII. thinkethjit;^ his wisdom fixes the scheme what ^^{^ severally as he
this variety should be; and his sovereign plea-
xii Ti ^"^® determines why they should be imparted
to such and such particular persons, rather than
12 to others. The variety, I say, is wisely appoint- 12 For as the bo-
ed : for as the body is one^ and yet hath many ^^ '^ °"^' ^"^ ^^^^
members^ hut all the members of that one body, ^\\ the members of
many as they are, constitute one body united in that one body, being
one well-regulated system; so also [is] Christ, many, are one body:
, that is, the whole society of which Christ is the
head; and for the whole of which he may, as it
13 were, be put, being indeed all and in all. For }^ ^^^^ ^v o°®
by and according to the operation of one Spirit, fi^ed^nToTne'bodyi
we Christians are all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews
whether we be originally Jews or Greeks, of Gentiles, whether
whether slaves or freemen; the religion we be- ^nd^h^ve beeJ^all
fore professed, whether true or false, the rank made to drink into
which we ijiow hold in life, whether high or low, one Spirit,
makes no difference as to the grand point; our
union with the body is the same ; and the same
happy consequences follow from that union.
And this in particular, that we are all made to
drink into one Spirit;^ as we drink of the same
sacramental cup, so we do by our communion
with Christ, whose blood is represented by it,
all imbibe the influences of the same Spirit, by
which the divine life was at first produced, an^
14is continually preserved. I say, we have all ira- . ^"^ ^^"^ ^^^ body
bibed it ; as the whole body may be said to im- but many! "''"''''''
bibe the wine which enters in at the mouth,
and descends to the stomach ; yet it is not in-
tended jTor the benefit of those members alone,
but of the whole ; so, in like manner, the body
is not one member, but many; yet so united,
that the Spirit, imparted to one, is designed,
whether in its miraculous operations or sancti-
fying influences, for the benefit of the whole.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us thankfully acknowledge the Divine goodness, that we
have not been led on, after the example of our Pagan ancestors,
i As he thinhelh Jii.'l B>fXf7a{ does not cup rather than the bread here, because
fio much express arbitrary pleasure, as a the wine is more spirituous, and in a
determination founded on wise counsel, lively manner represents the animating
^ Drink into one Spirit.'] Mr. Locke effects of Christ*s blood, and the Spirit
thinks St. Paul refers to the sacramental communicated by it.
Reflections on the diversity of spiritual gifts. 315
to the vain worship of dumb and stupid idols ; but have been sect.
taught from our infancy to adore the living Jehovah. May we, xxiii.
in the most solemn and consistent manner, say, That Jesus is;
the Lord ! And while our actions speak a regard to him as such, ^^' ' '
may it appear that our hearts are under the influences of the
Spirit of God, by which alone men are brought to that Divine
temper.
Let us often reflect upon those glorious attestations which
were given to the truth of our holy religion, by that diversity of
gifts and operations with which its first teachers were furnished
and adorned. Let us thankfully receive their testimony, and4, &c.
thereby set to our seal that God is true. And let a view to that
great design in which all these wonderful things centre, engage
us to study more an union of heart with all who in every place
call on the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. In him Greeks and
Barbarians, bound and free, are united. His glory therefore let
all unanimously seek ; and while his name is blasphemed by the
ignorant and malignant, who cannot bear the purity of that reli-
gion which he teaches, may it so be defended by us, as at the
same time to be exemplified and adorned.
SECT. XXIV.
The Apostle y farther to enforce that humility in the use of their spiritual
gifts, and that mutual affection which the Corinthians so much needed
to be farther taught, goes on, in prosecution of the allegory used above,
to represent Christians as so united in one body as to have entirely the
same interest; and insists on a tender care of the least member, from
its subservience to the good of the whole. 1 Cor. xii. 15^ to the end.
1 Cor. x.r. 15. ^ . , , 1 CoRINTHIANS XII. 15. ^
TFthe foot shall say, TT IS of the highest importance, m your pre- sect.
Because I am not J- sent circumstances, for the honour of God, xxiv*
the hand, I am not ^„j ^^^^ comfort and edification in the use of 1
the gifts with which God hath endowed you, ^.9°^-
that I should farther illustrate and enforce the ^"* '^'
observation I have just been making, that the
body is not one member, but made up of the
conjunction of many, which have various offices
and purposes. None can therefore complain of
its own situation, as if it were insignificant ; nor
should any despise another, as unworthy of re-
gard. As to the first of these, if the foot should
say, Because I am not the hand, but am placed
in the lowest order, rest upon the ground, an4
316 lizvould be absurd/or one member to usurp the place of the rest ^
SECT, am often covered with dirt, therefore I am not of the body; is it
XXIV. of the body; is it indeed, /or this, not any part bodyl"""^ """' ""^ ^^^
*^~ of the body; or would it have reason to repre-
jiii. 16. ^^"^ itself as on this account an outcast? And 16 And if the ear
if the ear should saj/. Because I am not so visible, ^^^^^ ^^Vy Because I
so beautiful, so useful as the eye, therefore lam l^ no°t\f ^thelfody *
not of the bodi/ ; is it indeed for this reason not is it therefore not of
of the bodi/ ? Is it not a very important and use- ^^^ ^ody ?
ful part ? Yea, is not the body far more perfect,
in consequence of the foot and the ear being
what they respectively are, than it would be if
each of them were another hand, or another
17eye.'* For if the whole body \were,'] as it were, i^^ if the whole
an eye,"" and a man could look at will through ^^/^^ ^ere ^n eye,
^' , r -, , 1 . .1 j^ • where uxfre the hear-
every pore; where ywere] the hearings that im- ing? if the whole
portant sense, which admits so much pleasing ^-^ere hearing, where
entertainment and improvement.'^ And if the «'^^^ i^e smelling ?
whole [were] hearing, where [were] the smelling,
a sense which, though less important than the
former, is not destitute of its proper delight
IS and its proper use.'* J^ut now we see that God, 18 But now hath
the great and wise Creator, hath placed the va- ^od set the members
* ' •^77* every one of them m
nous members, every one oj them m the body as the body, as it hath
he hath seen fit ; and his inimitable contrivance, pleased him.
and overflowing goodness, is glorified in their
19 variety and in their arrangement. But iTthey '^ ,f"*^ ^^ *^®y
,, ■•' * ., ° , ^^ 1} were all one member,
all were one member, or the members all oi one where were the body ?
forni and use, where [werel the body? How
CQuld it possibly subsist ? What a monstrous
thing would such a detached member be, if it
could be supposed to exist alone ? Or if each
member were to be transformed into that which
might in itself seem most noble, how ruinous
to the whole would such a transformation be ?
^OBut now. as [there are] many members, there is , ^^ ^"^ ^^^^ °^^
^1 • £> J.1 M 7 ^ u • theu many members,
m the union oi them all, but one harmonious yet but one body.
regular body, furnished for the various animal
functions, and capable of a variety of sensations
21 and actions. And no one of them ought to 21 And the eye
despise any of the rest ; for the eye cannot say ca""o^ say unto the
. .1 1 J T 1 T jy ii • u 4.u^ hand, I have no need
to the hand, I have no need of thee ; since by the '
hand the body is maintained and fed, and the
* Tfthe whole body [were] an eye, &c. ] much extolled in some of their teachers,
The apostle by this intends probably to it would be a very great disadvantage
insinuate, that, were there no other gifts to the body,
in the church but those which they so
for all have their proper ornament or use: 317
of thee : nor again, eye itself preserved and defended. And again, sect.
the head to the feet, ^^^ ^^^^^ elevated as it is, and so admirably xxiv.
I have no beed ^'^ furnished with all the nerves and organs planted
in it, [cannot say] to the most distant and ex- ^^^ 21'.
treme parts, even the feet, mean as their form
and office seems, / have no need of you; since
by means of them, the head, and all the other
parts of the body, are supported and removed
from place to place.
22 Nay, much J?Mf it may farther be observed here, agree- 22
more, those mem- g^y. ^^ ^.j^g point which I have now in view, that
?vh'ich''seem%o\e <^e members of the lody which appear to he
more feeble, are ne- weaker^ than the rest, and perhaps are most
cessary. delicate and tender in their structure, are more
abundantly necessary, so that without them the
animal functions can by no means be discharg-
23 And those gj, jl^^ SO likewise with respect to those whtch^S
:wl'r u-iHk ':t ^^^^ «« *^ ^^^ "■»« 'gnoWe and dishonourable
less honourable, up- [parts'''] of the body, those 7ve surround with more
on these we bestow abundant honour ;^ and those which seem our
more abundant ho- ^^^omely \ parts^ have, by virtue of the dress we
nour, and our un- J^ Lr »J 77 ?• xi,
comely parts have put upon them, more abundant cometmess than
more abundant most of the rest. For our comely and graceful 24f
comeliness. \ parts^ have no wce^ of beinsf so adorned, as
24 For our comely Li' j . ^ ° . ji
parts have no need; they appear to greater advantage uncovered:
but God hath temper- but God hath SO attempered the several parts of
ed the body together, ^^^ j^^ together ^ as to s:ive a more abundant ho-
having given more "^ 1 ® 7 • 1 • "^r* j ^v 4.
abundant honour to ^^our to that which IS SO lormed, as rather to ap-
that pari which lack- pear deficient; for by making the meanest part
^^25 Th t th thus necessary, he hath entitled it to the care
should be no schism of the noblcst: That so there might be no schism25
in the body ; but that in the body, no division of separate interests ;
the members should j^^^ Ithaf] all the members mis^ht have the same
have the same care n 1 m1 i_' 1 • *■ 4.
one for another. car e of each other, as bemg each an important
^ appear to be ttieaker-l Some think «^ Our dishonourable parts, &c.] It
this refers to the ira?«s and ioweZ^, which seems as if he had said, the face, on
are very tender, and liable to many dis- which the image of God is particularly
orders. Others understand it of the least stamped, we leave uncovered; but as
musctdar partSjOvveinSjarlerieSyQX\^oWiGv for those parts which decency or
minute channels in the body, the least custom leaches us to conceal, we con-
obstruction in which would be fatal. If trive not only to cover, but also, as
more feeble be put for less noble, it sug- far as we conveniently can, to adorn by
gests a very obvious and important sense, covering.
relating to the channels by which na- <* We surround with more abundant ho-
tore has provided for throwing off the nour: n/loii ri(A.riv vrfia-cohfav 'JtifiliQif^iv.']
dregs; which, dishonourable as they Our version by no means expresses the
may seem, are so necessary,that if they force pf the Greek idiom here,
be obstructed, intense torment and in-
evitable death must ensue.
5\i And if one member stiver, all the rest suffer with it.
SEct. part of the whole. So that if one member suffer, 26 And wbethef
XXIV. all the members suffer with iL^ and are concern- one member suffer,
^ , , .1 *^ 1 • / ./» I all the members suf-
^ed to remove the complaint; or ij one member fer with itj
xii ^6 ^^ horioUred and adorned, all the members rejoice member be houour-
* with it: the ornament of one part being looked ^^.' ^^^ the members
.1 . /..i 11 ^ ° rejoice with It.
upon as that ot the whole*
27 Now to apply this to the purpose for which ^ ^7 Now ye are the
I introduced it : t/ou are all the body of Christ, m°emb6rs in' partU
^S and members [each] in particular. And as Go^ cular.
hath placed some members in more eminent sta- ^^ ^^^ ^?^ ^^^^
lions in the body; so also some Christians in the church!" rst apostles!
church. He hath placed in the^rs^rank, apos- secondarily prophets,
ties; who are honoured with an office of the thirdly teachers, af-
highest distinctiott, and furnished with endow- IL g.TL^f SfnS
ments peculiar to themselves. In the second helps, governments,
place are ranked prop Aefs,- whose business it is diversities of tongues.
to foretel future events, or to speak by imme-
diate inspiration, for the edification of the
church. In the third, teachers, of a more ordi-
nary kind, afterwards those who are endowed,
upon some particular occasion, with [miracu-
lous] powers ; then the gifts of hedling diseases
by anointing the sick with oil, and praying for
their recovery. Besides these, he has endowed
some with such extraordinary activity and saga-
city, as may fit them to be helpers in the ma-
nagement of charities ; others are qualified by
their prudence to be governments,' by whose ad-
vice the aflfairs of societies may be steered and
conducted in the safest and happiest manner :
there are also wonderful operations, by which
men are taught [different] kinds of tongues, which
they had never learned byanynuman methods^
« If one member suffer, Scc-I Bos, In strAtes the contrary, t have met with
his Exercitations on this text, has col- no remark here, which seems more per*
lected many parallel passages from tinent than that of Mens. Amyraut; who
Seneca and other heathen writers. thinks, that the same persons might
^ Helpers— governments^ &c.] I think possess many of these gifts, and sustain
We can only guess at the meaningof these several of these characters, which were
words; not having principles on which not stated distinct offices; and might
to proceed in fixing them absolutery. I be called helpers, in reference to their
have inserted what seemed to me most great dexterity and readiness to help
probable in the paraphrase. The au- those in distress ; and governments, in
thor of Miscellanea Sacra thinks much regard to that genius for business, sa-
light is to be derived by comparing gacity in judging the circumstances of
verses 8 — 10, with verses 28 — 38, the or-- affairs, and natural authority in the
der in one text corresponding with that councils and resolutions of societies,
of the other; but the order of the same which rendered them fit to preside on
wurdb differing in the two places, demon- such occasions.
They should not therefore cofitend about the best gifts. 319
29 Are all apos- Now as the offices of the church are different, sect.
ties? are all pro- ^^ -f^g y^ ^j^jj^i^ ^^^ ^^e fitted to discharge XXIV.
pbets ? are all teach- ^, o •' i.* ui r ^ -i it '°
ers? are all workers them are proportionably so. lAre\ all the—
of miracles ? j members or ministers of the church apostles?^ xii. 29.
Yea, [are] all who are subordinate to them
prophets? Or [are] all that sort of inferior teach-
ers whom I observed to stand in the third class?
iHave] all those [miraculous] powers which I
30 Have all the have again and again mentioned? Or, to in- 30
gifts of healing? do gtancc Only in one of the lowest of them, have
tdnguesTdo alMn'^ «^^ the gifts of healing diseases m that extraordi- •
terpret? nary manner in which some have effected it?
Yea, do all speak with tongues which they have
never learned? Or do all others find themselves
able to act in that lower sphere I spoke of be-
fore, and to interpret into their native language
or any other, what has been uttered in a tongue
31 But covet ear- to them generally uni^ewnr These things are 31
tiestiy the best gifts: ^gjj worthy your consideration; but instead of
you a more^excellent attending to them, ye contend earnestly about the
way. best or most shining gifts; ^ envying, and it
may be, detracting from the superior endow-
ments of others. Yet I show you a way of the.
highest excellence, to which it will be your
greatest wisdom carefully to attend.
IMPROVEMENT.
The wisdom and goodness of God, as displayed in the for-Ver. 18.
mation of the human body, is a subject that well deserves our
attentive reflection and humble acknowledgment. All its sev-
eral parts are useful to the whole; and the most noble cannot
upbraid the meanest as an incumbrance. Each has reason to 20
rejoice in its own situation, as well as in the addition of all the
rest ; and were the lowest placed higher than it is, it would be-
come useless, burdensome, and monstrous.
Let us acknowledge the same hand in the wise subordination
appointed in civil societies and in the church of Christ. Let
g Are all apostles? &c.J It appears ^'^ Ye contend earnestly about the best giftSj
that this invidious temper was not ex- &c.] I doubt not but this is the just ren-
tirpated from among the Corinthians, dering of ^n^ali Ta yufia ^xula. no, xful-
even by this just and lively expostula- Tova: for it seems contradictory to sup-
tion; for Clemens Romanus, writing to pose that after the apostle had been
them many years after, complains of its showing them that these gifts were not
continued prevalence, as leaditig them at their own option, and that they onghi
to neglect a due regard to /Aoe presby- not to emulate the gifts of each otheri
iers who were^ according to divine direction, nor to aspire to superiority; he should
fixed among theniy and to throw them out in effect unsay all again, and give tbetli
of their episcopal office. See Clem. Epis- such contrary advice,
tie to the Cor. sec, 44,
320 Reflections on the different gifts and offices in the church.
SECT, none be discouraged at the low station wherein they are fixed,
xxiv. but rather let all acquiesce in the prudent and gracious disposal
' of the supreme Lord, and apply themselves to their proper func-
tions. Let each member consider all the rest with pleasure,
and rejoice with thankfulness in the health and vigour of the
other parts, making the proper use of them, and communicating
in return its proper services. If any be weak, let all strengthen
it. If there be any blemish and imperfection in any part, let all
Ver. 23. the rest tenderly cover it, unless when a regard to the health
and happiness of the whole requires that it should be laid open
and searched in order to its being cured. And upon the whole,
so far as we can prevent it, let there be no schism in the body.
25 Alas, that there should be so many breaches and contentions !
Let us lament them ; let each in his place endeavour to heal
them; and unite in a sympathizing care of one another. So
shall vre best express our regard to our common Head ; so shall
we, in the remotest consequences, best consult our own interest
and honour.
28 Blessed be God that he hath in his church given not only
apostles and prophets, but also pastors and teachers ! Adored
be that bounty with which he has scattered down his gifts, whe-p
ther ordinary or extraordinary, on the children of men. Let
all be used, not to the purposes of ostentation, but of edification.
And let us be desirous of those whereby we may bear most of
the image of Christ, and may most promote the great design
for which he visited this low world of ours, and was pleased to
unite his church unto himself, and its several members to each
other, in such dear and indissoluble bonds.
SECT. XXV.
To engage the Corinthians to cultivate charity as more excellent and im'
portant than any of those gifts about which they were so ready to coH"
tend, the apostle gives a most lively description of it; which he coU"
chides with a refection on its perpetual duration, in which it exceeds
even the graces of faith and of hope. 1 Cor. xiii. throughout.
1 Corinthians xiii. 1. 1 Cor. xm, i.
SECT. T HAVE been urging you to pursue something ^HOUGH I spealj
XXV. -*- more excellent than any of those gifts about
— which some among you have been so ready
^S^l' to contend ; and I have recommended it as a
more excellent way. That of which I speak is
that incomparable and divine grace of Love,
which indeed is not only of the highest excel-
The highest accomplishments are of no importance without love. 321
vith the tongues of lence, but of absolute necessity. For if I were sect.
men and of angels, ^ j^ -^/^ H ^/^^ variety of ton^ues ^ which XXV.
and have not chanty, " , , .- n t
1 am become as are used among all the nations oj men^ and were
sounding brass, or a capable of employing ihem even with the elo- l^^■^^^\
tinkling cymbal. quence of flw^e/s, and knew their celestial dia-
lect ; but have not love ^ to God and my fellow-
creatures, be my strains of discourse ever so
harmonious or ever so sublime, / am become
but sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal,'^ at
best but like an instrument of music, and hardly
worthy to be compared to an instrument of the
nobler kind. So little delight would any of my
■ most pompous performances give to God, or to
any of his most valuable creatures, who should
know that love was wanting, that T might as
well think to recommend myself to acceptance
by the noisy clank made by brazen instruments,
2 And though I in the worship of Isis or Cybele. And if be- 2
hive the gift of pro- ^[^^^ those gifts of tongucs and eloquence, /
sia^d ajrmvs"eries, hav€ that of prophesying, so as to foretel the
and all knowledge; most distant and important future events; and
and though ^ '^^^^^ know all these mysteries which have hitherto
all faith, so that 1 , i i r ^i * ^ i* j -i
could remove moun- "^^" Concealed from the most penetratmg and il-
tains, and have no luminated cjes ; or have all the exactest know^
charity, I am no- [edge of religion, or any other object that can
'"^' be supposed the subject of my inquiries ; and if
joined with this, / have all the most miraculous
faith,^ by virtue of which I should be able to
produce effects that might amaze the whole
world, so as to remove mountains from their ba-
sis, to transport them from one part of the earth
to another, and to change the whole face of
nature with a word ; but with all these wonder-
ous endowments, have not love, simple as that
* Speak rrith the tongues ^ &c.] Dr. made of two pieces of hollow brass, which
Whitby shows, by a great many admira- being struck together made a tinkling,
ble quotations, both from Josephus and with very little variety of sound ; St.
tlie Jewish rabbies, how much each of Paul chose to instance in this, rather
those things was regarded by the Jews than in a harp, or flute, or any other
which St. Paul here speaks of as abso- more harmonious instrument of music,
lutely of no avail without charity. See Commentar. de Cymbalis, at the
b Have not iove.'\ Ayann is not so end of Fortuita Sacra,
properly rendered charity. It roust here ^ Most miracolous/ai/A.] As it is here
be taken in the noblest sense, for such a supposed that Va\s faith might in fact be
love to the whole church and the whole separated from love; it cannot signify the
ivorld as arises from principles of true same as in the epistle to the Romans,
piety ^ and ultimately centres in God. where it is such an assent to a Divine de«
<"■ Tinkling cymbal.'] Mr. Locke very claration as produces a suitable temper
justly remarks, that as a cymbal was and conduct.
3221 Charity , or love, suffbretk long, is kind, envieth not, &a
SECT, principle is, and comparatively mean as it may
XXV. be esteemed, yet for want of it / am nothing ^
in the sight of God, and have in reality no true
'^^l; worth and excellence. Jw<i I may farther add, 3 And though i be-
""• that no external act of charity, or of zeal, will f °T f "^ ^°°'^' 'a
.f. ^, . •/-.!•• 1 • • 1 *^6^ *^he poor, and
Signify any thing, it this inward principle, though I give my bo-
which should be the life of all, be wanting ; dy to be burned, and
for if I distribute all my ^oods in alms for the ^^7/,J ""^^''''1'. '^
J ^. "^ - 7 !• 7 7 profiteth me nothing.
sustenance oi the poor, and deliver up my body to
he burnt in defence of religion itself, and do it
from a secret desire of human applause, and
ostentation of charity or of piety; but have
not in the sight of God that love to which I
make so high a pretence, / shall receive no ad'
vantage by it; but in the day of final account,
my Judge, instead of applauding and rewarding
me as a saint and a martyr, will condemn me
as a wicked and vain-glorious hypocrite.
4 Indeed the properties of this love which I 4 Charity suffereth
am now recommending are such, thatone would ch^Hty^'elvieth^nol-
imagine the description of them should be charity vaunteth not
enough to charm the whole world to pursue it. itself, is not putfed
Sufficiently must that show how happy it renders "P *
the soul which is under its influence, as well as
how amiable such must be both to God and
man. For love suffereth long injuries [and] pro-
vocations, without being transported into rage,
or instigated to revenge. On the contrary, un-
der all this ill usage it z> gentle and kind. Love
envieth not the advantages which others enjoy ;
but rather takes pleasure in them, and by friendly
participation makes them its own. Love is not
insolent and over-bearing,^ does not act with
such precipitancy and rashness as pride and ill-
nature often hurry men into ; but engages us
with tenderness to look round on those about us,
iest we should by any means harm them before
ive are aware. Love is not presently /jw^ed up
with arrogant self-conceit, on account of any
« lam notking.l A person so eminently siderate : so that the word must here ini*
favoured by God as this description port, ** one that acts with such precipi-
isupposes, yet destitute of true piety " tancy and inconsideration as pride and
and benevolence, must be very con- " ill-nature often hurry people into,"
temptible, and justly odious. which charity would preserve them from,
f Is not insolent, &c.] The Greek word and induce that tenderness and caution
vxc^'Ktet^y from whence the verb here which engages us to look about us, that we
tised Is derived, signifies rash and incon- may do ourselves and others no harm*
Ajid it is a grace zvliich shall never fail: S2S
distinguished station or peculiar endowment sect,
which a man may possess; not outwardly boast- xxv.
eth of these things, or inwardly overvalueth it-' ^
5 Doth not behave self upon them. Love doth not behave indecently ^^ *••• *^"
itself unseemly, seek- jjj ^ manner unbecoming a person's station,
eih not her own, is . ^ t/.i.t
not easily provoked, age, or Circumstances. Liove seeketn not her oven
thinkethno evil. things, but makes all reasonable concessions in
any point of self-interest, where any superior
interest of others is concerned. Love is not ex^
asperated, and thrown into bitter and implacable
resentments, even where the usage it meets
with is most apparently unjust; and where the
intention is dubious, it imputeth not evil; but
puts the kindest construction upon the action it-
self, or the principle from whence it proceeds,
which the nature of circumstances may by any
6 Rejoiceth not in means allow. Love rejoiceth not at iniquity ;Q
iniquity, butrejoic- ^^ takes no pleasure to see an adversary fall in-
et in t e ru , ^^ ^ crime by which his reputation should be
blasted and his interest ruined ; hut, on the con-
trary, it rejoiceth with others in the truth, and is
pleased when its greatest enemies behave them-
selves in a manner agreeable to the word of God
7 Beareth all things, and the reason of things. Far from delighting 7
ho^'et'h^^u" things'; *^ ^^^^^ abroad the faults of others, it coveretk
eijdureth all things.' <^^^ things that are amiss, so far as it can lawful-
ly conceal them ; all which benevolence to the
public, or kindness to an individual, does not
require them to make known. It is not apt to
suspect the integrity and veracity of others; but
rather, knowing itself to be sincere, believeth ail
things, so far as with the jnost candid allowances
it rationally can ; and where it is constrained to
confess that many things are wrong, it is un»
willing to treat the worst of mankind as utterly
incorrigible; but hopeth all things, and with
that hope supports itself in every kind effort it
can make for their recovery; and as it is long-
suffering with regard to human provocations, so
from the hand of God it endureth all things^
f Does not behave indecently. 1 I cannot believe, that in all this description the
read this passage without thinking of the apostle bad in his mind that contrast to
venerable Mr. Hale's story of the lancet this beautiful character which was so
concealed in a sponge, in order to open prevalent among the Corinthians, as is
an imposthumated part, without giving evident from many passages in both these
any alarm to the patient, who dreaded epistles,
the operation. There i& great reason to
324 But our present means of knowledge shall fail in heaven;
SECT, even the most sharp and heavy afflictions, ac-
XXV. quiescing in his will, trusting in his care, and
— -r — rejoicing if its own sufferings may be a means
xwC.i. P^ consolation and edification to others.
8 And farther to recommend this excellent prin- 8 Charity never
ciple of love, give me leave to observe, that it is ,f '^^^' ^^^ whether
*^ 1 • 1 n -1 ^i I 1. Ml ^"^^^ "^ prophecies,
a grace which ntvtr jaileth^ but will accom- they shall fail ; whe!
pany and adorn us to all eternity, and indeed ther there be tongues,
makes a veryessential part of our preparation for *\®y, ^^^^\ cease;
., , / ij • u* u '..I- lu whether there be
the heavenly world ; m which it hath an appa- knowledge, it shj^ia
rent advantage over many of those gifts w^hich vanish away,
some are so ready to emulate and pursue, to the
neglect and injury of love. But whether men
admire prophecies, it is fit they should know they
shall be abolished, when the faith of God's peo-
ple shall no longer need to be encouraged, nor
their devotion to be assisted, by such exhorta-
tions and instructions as are necessary now: or
whether they boast themselves of the variety of
tongues, they shall cease in those celestial regions;
one speech and one language shall prevail among
all the blessed inhabitants, andihe languages of
earth be forgotten, as too low and imperfect.
Yea I may add, that a great deal of that know-
ledge which we now pursue with the greatest
eagerness, and which is very conducive to our
present usefulness among mankind, shall then be
abolished^ and superseded, as referring to things
altogether antiquated and passed away, or swal-
lowed up in discoveries so much clearer, strong-
er, and more important, that it shall appear, in
Q comparison of them, as nothing. For now we 9 For we know in
know but in part, and we prophesy but in part; ^^Jl^^""^^^^ ^'^^^^^
there is a great deal of obvious imperfection at-
tending all our knowledge, and all the services
we can here perform for God and for his church : lo But when that
10 But when that which is perfect is come, as in the which is perfect is
heavenly state it shall, then that [which is] only Xhisill'partshiu
in part shall be abolished: all these slow and un» be done away.
^ Knowledge shall be abolished.] This spoken of above, (chap. xii. 8.) But the
cannot refer to all kind of knowledge; explication given in the paraphrase
for the noblest shall be much improved, seems more natural and unexceptionable.
Some think it here signifies that of Old To trace the gradual openings of the
Testament mysteries^ which will be super- CUristian scheme through the variontJ
seded in that world where scripture shall dispensations of God to the church, may
be of no farther use; and hence some be an important part of the celestial
have farther argued for that interpreta- happiness,
tion of the word of knowledge which was
For we now see obscurely ^ hut then face to face, S25
satisfactory methods of obtaining knowledge, sect.
and all the little stock we have here laid up, xxv.
shall be exchanged for the most extensive "
views of whatever it can be desirable to know, ^ ^^o
opening upon the mind in the most easy, clear,
and delightful manner.
11 When I was a It shall indeed be like a state of adult age, n
child, I spake as a ^^^^^ compared with that of feeble infancy.
child, I understood r i 1 1 r j 7 •*> »
as a child, I thought Just as when I was a child, I spake as a child
as a child: but when would naturally do, a few imperfect words,
I became a man, I jj^^.^] ^^ f^^^^ articulate and intellidble, and
put away childish ^.^ •^. ,, -, . 7 ° !« ,
things. otten m themselves unmeaning ; / was affected
as a child, thrown into transports of joy or grief
on trifling occasions, which manly reason soon
taught me to despise; / reasoned as a child, in
a weak, inconclusive, and sometimes ridiculous
manner. But when my faculties ripened and
I became a man, I put away the things of the child,
and felt sentiments, and engaged in pursuits,
correspondent to such advancement of age and
12 For now we see reason. Such shall be the improvements of the 12
lyTSuulet facet heavenly state, in comparison with those which
face: now I know in the most eminent Christian can attain here.
part; but then shall JTqt we now see the most noble objects of our
J o^°r^Z!." ^^ ^'^° intellectual view in gM amhis-uous and obscure
manner, as we discern distant objects by means
of a glass or mirror,^ which reflects only their
imperfect forms, so that (as when riddles are
proposed to us,) our understandings are often
confounded with the uncertain and indetermi-
nate appearances of things. But then we shall
see, not the faint reflection, but the objects
themselves, yhce to face, in as distinct a manner
as we could wish. Now I know [but] in part,
and though the light of an immediate revelation
from heaven has been imparted to me in many
instances, and in an extraordinary manner, I
am sensible how great a part is still kept under
the veil. But then it shall be taken off, and /
shall know even as also I am known, in an in-
tuitive and comprehensive manner; so that my
> By means of a mirror.'} This is the the Seventy use this word for the wo»
exact rendering of ^i ktotiI^h. It is well men's looking-glasses, or mirrors of me-
known that the use of dioptric glasses tal, out of which Moses made the laver.
in telescopes, did not prevail till many Exod. xxxviii. 8.
ages after the date of this epistle. And
526 Reflections on the Apostle's description of charity y or love,
SECT, knowledge shall bear some fair resemblance to
XXV. that of the Divine Being, which, while our
notices of things hover about their surface, pe-
\!^^lo netrates to the very centre of every object, and
*"'* * sees through my soul, and all things, as at one
single glance.
j3 And thus upon the whole it appears, and I 13 And now abid.
hope you will remember and consider it; that eLt/rthese th^;
there now abide these three most excellent graces, but the greatest of
faith^ hope, and love ; each of them far to be t^ese h charity,
preferred to the most shining gifts about which
you can contend. But the greatest of these
graces [is] love ; which most directly trans-
forms us into the -image of God, and which /
shall continue to exert all its influence, when
faith is superseded by sight, and hope by enjoy-
ment.
IMPROVEMENT.
Surely after having attentively surveyed the beautiful
description which the apostle gives us of this divine grace,
love, it cannot be necessary that its cause should be farther
pleaded. It speaks for itself; speaks to our very hearts.
JBut O, who that enters into the description must not mourn,
that its angelic form is so much a stranger to multitudes
who bear the Christian name ! So that in many instances it
can hardly pass uncensured ; while those extremes which most
evidently violate it, are often consecrated under honourable
Ver. names, and nien build much of their hopes of heaven on
4, &c. breathing what is indeed the temper of hell. How many that
style themselves Christians, can endure no provocations, can
cover no faults of their brethren, can keep themselves within
no bounds, can believe nothing to their advantage, against
whom, on party-principles, they have entertained prejudices !
They vaunt themselves, they are puffed up with the conceit of
their own wisdom, they behave unseemly, they seek only their
own reputation and profit, they believe the worst they can hear
of others, and suspect more than they hear ; they envy those
whose endowments and stations are superior to their own, and
instead of labouring themselves to excel, they affect by calumny
and slander to bring down their brethren to their own level, or
rather as far as possible below it. Alas, that the dictates of
of our Divine Master, and the genius of our religion, are so
little understood, are no more regarded ! and that we so en^
tirely forget the precepts of Christianity, as not to remember
even those of common humanity !
They should desire spiritual gifts in order to prophesy : 327
Yet surely if these precepts are wholly forgotten, it is in vain sect.
that we remember or contend for any of its doctrines and prin- xxv.
ciples. As all languages and gifts, so all knowledge and faith ~"
is vain, if it be separate from love, by which true faith always
operates.
Let us cultivate love more and more, and so much the rather Ver.
as it is a plant of the celestial paradise; which will there for^^ ^
ever flourish, when tongues shall cease, and that knowledge on ^' ^^
which men value themselves highly shall utterly vanish. The
ripeness of adult age, and the knowledge of the most improved
sciences, human or divine, is but as the trifling of an inf;^nt, n
when compared with that manly and perfect state after which VZ
we are aspiring. The dim mirror of faith shall then be laid
aside ; and the truth of the objects now so imperfectly discern-
ed, shall in full lustre be presented to our eye, purged from
every film, and strengthened for a brightness which would now
overwhelm it. In the mean time, attending humbly to the
narrow limits and necessary obscurity of our present knowledge,
let us not be puffed up in ourselves, let us not despise others;
but by a modest estimate and a faithful improvement of such
degrees of light as God shall be pleased to afford us, let us press
on towards the regions of eternal day; where in his light we
shall see light, and where, amidst the fullest communications of
his love, we shall for ever love him and each other, with ar-
dours which the best hearts, in their best moments on earth,
can neither attain nor conceive.
SECT. XXVI.
The Apostle cautions the Corinthians against that vain ostentafion of the
gift of tongues which was so prevalent among them; and reasons with
them concerning the absurdity of the manner in which that gft was
abused by some of them. 1 Cor. xiv. 1 — 1 9.
1 Cor. XIV. 1. 1 CoRlNTHIANS XIV. 1.
poLLOW after cha- T HAVE exhorted, and I would still exhort sect.
rity, and desire X ^qu^ y^y brethren, to pursue love^^ to cultivate xxvi.
it to the utmost of your power in your own
breasts and in all around you, not ffrud^insr ^■^°^'
any labour necessary to promote so excellent a
» Pursue love.'] The word S^iwxeTf pro- volent spirit in the main series of life;
perly signifies, " to pursue with an ea- considering, on the one hand, how many
♦* gerness like that with which hunters provocations we are like to meet with,
*• follow their game." And it may be and on the other, the force of self-love,
intended to intimate how hard it is to which will in so many instances be ready
obtain and preserve such a truly bene- to break in upon it.
VOL. iV. Y
328 And that for the edification of the church
SECT, cause. Yet I would not lead you to slight any spiritual gi/V*, but
XXVI. inferior endowment by whidi the edification of '""^^l^^^^ ^^ ""*^
the church may be promoted. I permit you,
xiv°i therefore, zealously to desire spiritual [gifts,\
so far as submission to God, the great Dispenser
of them, and love to your brethren, may admit.
But I would especially urge you to desire and
pray that ye may be enabled to prophesy^ in that
sense of the word in which we commonly use it,
to express the gift whereby we are enabled to
explain scripture, and publicly to discourse of
Divine things in an instructive and edifying
manner ; for by this you may hope to do the
Q greatest good. For he that speaketh in a tongue ^ 2 For he that speak-
^unknown to the auditory to whom he addresses f ^ '" ^" f tr"*"!
J . rn 7 ^7 tongue, speaketh not
hmiseli, speaks m eiiect not to men, out to (jtod ; unto men, but unto
for no one else present understands [Aiwi,] and God: for no man
as God alone knows the truth and importance ;;nd«rst^ndetb hhn;
, . • • n 1 1 *^ !• nowbeit m the Spirit
01 what he says, so it is all lost on the audience, he speaketh myste-
though in the Spirit he speak the most sublime r»es.
Sviysteries. Whereas he that prophesieth, in the 3 But he that pro- .
sense in which I now use the word, that is, dis- P^f ^^^'i* speaketh
f, T-^. . , . . , ' , ' unto men to edinca-
courses or Divme things in a known language, tion, and exhortation
speaketh to men, and affords them edification, and comfort.
and exhortation and comfort, according to the
particular tenor and contents of what he says.
4 And thus, on the most favourable concessions * ^^ that speak-
that can be made, he that speaketh with a tongue ll^^l^ edifieth hi'm-
edifies himself'^ only, if peradventure his own self: but he that pro-
good affections may be awakened by the truth phesjeth, edifieth the
he fervently delivers ; and the consciousness of ^^"■■^^*
that miraculous power which he feels working
in him, may farther establish his faith in Chris-
tianity ; but he that prophesies, while he has a
share of this advantage, edifies the church also,
^ He that speaketh in a tongue unknown, said in the paraphrase to prove that this
&c.] Dr. Whitby thinks that the gifts might be possible, it was much more
of languages and prophecy were always probable that a man might be hurt than
to be found in the same person ; but that ediHed by the exercise of this gift, when
the first was permanent, the other tran- attended with such ostentatious circum-
sient. Yet it seems to me very conceiv- stances. But the apostle, according to
able, either might be without the other, that happy address for which be was so
The miraculous instamping, as it were, on remarkable, makes his supposition most
a man's mind a new language, would en- honourable and favourable to the person
able him to speak all he knew in it; but reproved; as Hector ascribes the retreat
bis fitness to discourse in public, as well of Paris from the battle, to resentment
as his capacity ofpfedicting future events, against the Trojans rather than to cow-
were matters quite of another nature, ardice. Horn. Iliad, lib, vi. ver. 326j
« Edifieth himself.^ After all that is and Eustaph. in loc.
Notv prophecy is preferable to speaking with a tongue j S29
by taking those methods which are most likely sect.
to promote the number of its converts, and to do xxvr.
good to those who are already gathered into it.
5 I would that ye Fqj. nfjy own part, far from envyms: any of ^:„ t
all spake with tongues, „„„„ -n/ r • i xu • j 4 • J , Xiv. o>
but rather that ye 7^^^ g"^s, / Wish them mcreased, and indeed
prophesied: forgreat- that yt all Spake with tongues^ in as great a va-
er is he that pro- nety as I myself can, or as God hath imparted
phesieth, than he a. u '£'4. 4. t • r ^ ^i i: i t
that speaketh with ^"^ g"' ^^ ^ny man hvmg: but on the whole, I
tongues, except he had much rather that yt might all prophesy;
interpret, that ihe for when we come to consider the different
edi^fyin"?^^ receive gffggj^g ^jj^j tendencies of these different gifts,
we must own that, with respect to the prospects
of usefulness, by which these things are much
to be estimated, he that prophesielh [ts] greater
than he who speaketh with tongues,'^ which the
auditory cannot understand, except he interpret
what he says, that the church may receive edi-
fication: and even then, his speaking with an
unintelligible tongue is but an unnecessary in-
cumbrance, which it would be much more mo-
dest and prudent to omit.
6 Now, brethren, Now, as perhaps you will apprehend this bet- 6
if I come unto 4.^^ 1 i -J
you speaking with ^er by an example, suppose it were your own
tongues, what shall case, brethren: if I came to you^ the next time
I profit you, ex- \ make you a visit at Corinth, speaking to you
to^ yo^u ^^eitheT^by ^^^^ ^ Variety of unknown tongues, what shall
revelation, or by I profit you, who are supposed not to understand
knowledge, or by me, unless I speak not merely in your hearing,
docSn??"^' °'" ^^ b"t ^«.3^«W' ^hat is, in a language with which
you are acquainted ? Else all is absolutely lost,
whatever my message may be, whether I speak
by the revelation of some gospel doctrine and
mystery, or by knowledge^ in the explication of
some controverted text in the Old Testament,
ar by prophecy in the prediction of some future
^ He that propheiteth, ix.c.'l How hap- of their unbelieving neighbours as might
pily does the aposlle teach us to esti- out of curiosity happen to step into their
mate the value of gifts and talents, not assemblies. Compare verses 23 — 25.
by their brilliancy, but W5e/w/«es5. Speaks « Revelation or knowledge. Sec] lam
ing mih tongues was indeed very ser- not certain how far ditferent ideas are to
viceable for spreading the gospel abroad; be affixed to each of these words; or sup-
but for tliose who staid at home, it was posing that, how far these are the appro-
much more desirable to be able to dis- priate ideas intended by each; but I
course well on useful subjects in their could think of no more proper expli-
own language; which might serve more cation; and must number this among
for the improvement of the society they the many texts which I dare not pretend
belonged to, and the conviction of such fully to understand,
330 Which, if unknown to the hearer, is speaking to the air.
SECT, event, or by doctrine for the regulation of life
XXVI. and manners.
■ So also inanimate things which give a sound, 7 And even thbgs
l,^""'- whether it be pipe or harp, or anV other instru- "''^V"^ ['^f^ ^'^!"«
XIV. 7. f * J \ .•', 7.. sound, whether pipe
ment or music, unless they give a due distmc- ©,. harp, except they
tion in the variety of sounds proceeding from s^^e a distinction in
them, how can it be known what is piped or ^|j®.. sounds, how
harped ? How should dancers be directed by what is piped or
music, unless the prbper tone and modulation harped?
8 be duly maintained? Moreover^ in war, if the 8 For if the trum-
trumpet give an uncertain sound, so that there pet give an uncertain
J- .• • u 1,1 • * r • 1 • J sound, who shall pre-
is an undistinguishable mixture ot various kinds ^ himself to the
of notes, who should prepare himself to battle f battle ?
Could soldiers know when to advance or when
to retreat, unless the trumpet's sound be ad-
9justed and constantly adhered .to ? So likewise 9 So likewise ye,
in your religious assemblies, unless ye utter bi/ thr^tongtie""words
the tongue significant words, to which the ear easy to be under-
of your auditory are accustomed, how shall it stood, how shall it
be known what you speak? For ye shall be in ^^ok^J^^T^or ytlall
that case as those that speak to the air, or make speak inta the air.
a mere inarticulate noise ; and I leave you to
judge how absurd it would be to bring such
unmeaning sounds into the worship of God, as
ye would not endure in the common affairs of
life.
10 There may be ever so many sorts of languasre ^^ There are, it
• ^i I J u i-u n^ay be, so many
tn the world, perhaps as many as there are per- j^j^Jg ^f voices in
sons in your most numerous assemblies; awe? the world, and none
none of them is without its pro\ier signification °.^ them w without
among those that use it ; there are great num- ^*^"' cation,
bers that inhabit the same region who perfect-
Illy understand it. Yet unless I know the pro-, n Therefore, if I
•^ ^ , . „ , .» 1 1 ^ know not the mean-
per force and import oj the particular language ing of the voice, I
which is used in my hearing, no one can con- shall be unto him
verse with me, and I shall in vain ask an ex- !^*^ speaketh a bar-
plication in my own ; for / shall be to him that speaketh ikall be a
speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh [shall barbarian unto me.
be] a barbarian to me; and if the language be
ever so copious, harmonious, expressive and
polite, I shall hardly be able to distinguish it
JSfrom that of the most unpolished savage. So ^ '^ ^!^^" ^° y®»
that, on the whole, I must urge it upon you also, zealous of spiritual
that seeing ye desire spiritual [gifts,] and are gifts, seek that ye
ready to vie with each other in the excellence "l^^ excel to the
of them, ye seek to abound [in them] for the edi- church.
fication of the churchy and not merely for your
The apostle would pray with the spirit and understanding : 3S 1
own honour according to those rules of honour sect.
which you may too rashly lay down to yourr > xxvi.
selves. :):/'
13 Wherefore, let Therefore let him that speaketh in a tons^ue g^ \ ^°/*
S;;Vrirtongui'; nerally unknown to the congregation to which""- '''
pray that he may he would address himself, pra^ that he may be
interpret. able rather to interpret the discourse of another,
than to amuse, or indeed amaze and weary, the
audience, by the ostentatious exercise of the gift
he has already received, and with which he is
14 For if I pray in fond of making a vain parade. For if I pray \^
an unknown tongue, ^'^ ^ strange and uuknowu tonsue. without mak-
my spirit prayeth, . °p t x» • • • i »
but my understand- ^"g "se 01 any explication, my Spirit indeed
iog is unfruitful. prays, and I may have true devotion of heart
towards God, as I understand the language
myself; but mu wder standing is in this respect
unfruitful as to others,^ and I perform an action
void of that prudence and good sense which
ought always to govern in my addresses to God,
and act so childish and foolish a part, that the
reason of a man may seem at that time to have
15 Whfit is it deserted me. What then is {my dutylm these 15
'^•!I!!u ^ ^»ij P"y circumstances.^ Truly it is plain enough : itre-
with the spirit, and . r m • ? » • •
I will pray with the quircs me to say, i wiH pray with the spirit,
understanding also: excrcising the faculties of my own soul in de-
I will sing with the yQ^jQu . ^y^i J ^{n py^^y yi^di iJig under standing:
spirit, and I will sing , „ r •;/ • xi • r- r^ j -.7 .P
with the understand- ct^soJ I Wilt sing the praises Oi CjOCI with the
ingalso. spirit; but I will sing them with understanding
also, and will take great care to mingle no fool-
ish trifling action, unworthy the dignity of a
rational creature, with my prayers or songs of
praise. And it becomes you especially to con-
sider this, who are so proud of your own wisdom,
and yet in some respects act so foolish a part.
5 Understanding unfruitful to others.] must be, in the most extraordinary sense
This 1 think a more natural interpreta- that can be conceived, the mere organ of
tion than that which supposes the apostle the Holy Ghost himself,
to suggest a thought which the Papists i Pray with under standing.'\ Mr. Locke
urge to palliate the absurdity of proyets and most other commentators seem here
in an unknown tongue, namely, ** There to have lost the sense and high spirit of
** may be some general good affections the apostle in this clause, when they ex-
" working, where the person praying plain sv vot as if it merely signified cwzaw-
** does not particularly understand what ner intelligible toothers.. J apprehend it is
" he says." But this would make it al- designed farther to intimate what a want
most impossible to conceive how the of ?naw/y sense and rigAi understanding it
gift of tongues could be abused, if the must betray, to ^Ik in a language the
person exercising it was under such an hearers could not take in, how sublime
extraordinary impulse of the Spirit as to soever the discourse might be. This the
utter sensible words wbich he did not 20th vprse, and especially the use 01^
himself understandpn which case a man TE^«io^bere, strongly suggests.
332 And speak in Christian assemblies to edijicatio.
SECT. Moreover, whoever thou art who actest in 1 6 Else when thou
XXVI. this ostentatious manner, consider a little, for f^'' ^'f^ ^\%^h«
, •^■^ . ' r« 1 • i Spirit, how shall he
' — the farther illustration oi this argument, the that occupieth the
xiv 16 situation of one of thine own hearers. If thou room of the unieam-
' s-ivest thanks, for instance, in the spirit 'm the ^^'.^^^ ^J'^" ^^ V'^
' -^ ♦ u 1 XI . g'^'i"g of tnanks,
manner that we now suppose it to be done, that seeing he under-
i», in an unknown tongue, how shall he thatfilL standeth not what
eth up a private place, and should join with thee ^^^°" sayest?
in thy devotion, sai/ Amen to thy thanksgivings
seeing he knows not what thou sayest? You
know it is customary for the audience to pro-
nounce their Amen : now it seems a very absurd,
not to say hazardous thing, for people to tes-
tify in such a public and solemn manner their
consent to, and concurrence with, they know
17 not what. For we will grant that thou indeed . J'' For thou verily
givest thanks well, and that there is nothing im* buTthe other is"^not
proper either in the sentiments or expressions, edified.
if they were understood; nevertheless the other
is not at all edified or improved, in order to
which it is absolutely necessary that he should
know what is said.
18 For my own part, I thank my God, and de- ^^ I thank my
sire to mention it entirely to the glory of that I'i^J, Z^^, :^
blessed Being from whom all my gifts and tal- you »ll.
ents are derived, that I speak with tongues more
than you all, even the whole society taken toge-
ther, and am distinguished from my other bre-
thren in this endowment, in proportion to the
more extensive commission which I have receiv- *
ed to bring a variety of nations to the know-
ledge of the gospel, and persuade them to em-
lybrace it. But in a Christian church, when as- ^9 Yet jn the
sembled with them for the purposes of public ^^"'"^^ ^'^^'^^^fl
J ,. r 7 J .1 1 n ^ ' ^ 1 speak five words with
devotion, 1 had rather speak Jive plain words my understanding,
with my understanding in a rational manner, that by my voice i
that I might teach others also, and promote the m'S^it teach others
j.^ ^.° ^^, , '.,,*^ ., also, than ten thou-
eamcation or those who were joining with me, sand words in an
than ten thousand of the most pompous and ele- unknown tongue.
gant words in an [^unknown] tongue, though ut-
tered with the greatest readiness, and expressing
conceptions ever so excellent ; yet I had ra-
ther be entirely silent in an assembly, than take
up their time, and prostitute the extraordinary
gifts of God to such vain and foolish pur-
poses. And I heartily wish I may be able to
bring you to "he same reasonable way of think-
Reflect io7is on the absurdity of praying in unknown tongues, 333
ing ; which would be much to the credit of your sect.
own understanding, as well as of your Chris- xxvi.
tian profession. '•
IMPROVEMENT.
How weak and poor a thing is pride and ostentation, and Ver.
how wise and honourable charity and humility ! Who that has 2 — 12
a right discernment would not rather have been the obscur-
est Christian, that now, almost unseen, joins our assemblies,
and, in heart at least, humbly puts his amen to the petitions
presented there, than the most fluent talker at Corinth ; abusing
the special gifts of the Spirit, and trifling away, in an unsea-
sonable display of his own then unprofitable endowments, the
precious moments which were destined to the highesi purposes
of religious edification ! Who must not lament to see pride and
vain-glory so early insinuating themselves into Christian so-
cieties ! Who must not, from so sad an instance, learn to be
greatly vvatchfui over their own hearts, on a side where they
are subject to such dangerous attacks !
Had the most able and zealous Protestant divine endeavour- 13—16
,ed to expose the absurdity of prayuig in an unknown tongue,
as practised in Jhe church of Rome, it is difficult to imagine
what he could have written more fully to the purpose than the
apostle hath here done. And when it is considered how per-
versely the Papists retain the usage of such prayers, it will seem
no wonder they should keep the scriptures in an unknown
tongue too. But they proclaim at the same time their super-
stition and idolatry in so universal a language, that even a bar-
barian might perceive and learn it in their assemblies. Let us
pity and pray for them, that God may give their prejudiced
minds a juster and happier turn. And since we see the un-
reasonable and pernicious humour of immutably adhering to
ancient customs, prevailing to maintain in the church of Rome
so flagrant an absurdity as praying in an unknown tongue, let
it teach us to guard against every degree of the like disposi-»
tion ; and not so much consider what hath been the practice
of any church in which we were educated, or have chosen to
worship, as what the reason of things, and the authority of
scripture, concur to dictate.
Of this wise and benevolent apostle let us learn to estimate 18,19
the value of gifts by their usefulness, and to seek above all
things the edification of our brethren ; especially if we are pro-
videntially called to minister in public. There is perhaps a,
manner of speaking in an unknown tongue, even when the Ian- 3 4,
guage of our own country is used ; a height of composition, an
abstruseness of thought, an obscurity of phrase, which cpmmon
Christians cannot understand. Let not the ministers of the
^34 They should use their spiritual gifts with understanding,
SECT, humble Jesus seek such high things; but in this important
XXVI. sense of the exhortation condescend to men of low estate. If
" the ignorant may be instructed, if the careless may be con-
vinced, if the vicious may be reformed, if the devotion of our
Christian brethren may be excited, their love to each other
cherished, and their holy resolutions confirmed, the great ends
of divine ordinances are answered; and that plainness of
speech which may be most likely to promote them, is rather
the glory than reproach of the Christian orator.
SECT. XXVII.
St. Paul gives proper advices for preventing that abuse of the gift of
tongues which he had been reproving in the preceding section, 1 Cor,
xiv. 20, to the end.
1 Corinthians xiv. 20. j Cor. xiv. 20.
SECT. li/TY brethren^ permit me to be the happy "Drethren, be
xxvii. it-l means of forminj? you to a more noble "°* children m
_. . J 1 r» xi-' 1 • 'i.!- i. i. understanding: how-
1 Cor ^^ manly way of thinkmg, with respect to ^eit, in malice be
xiv. 20. ^hese spiritual gifts which are the occasions of ye children, but in
so many unbecoming emulations among you. understanding be
Do you desire to be distinguished in the church? "*^"'
distinguish yourselves by solid wisdom ; and be
not, as this ostentation of tongues would show
you to be, children in understanding:^ but in
malice, indeed, be as much as possible like little
infants ; have all the gentleness, sweetness and
innocence of their tender age : but, as ye have
arrived to years of maturity, in understanding
he perfect [men ;] for that religion which the
gospel hath now taught you, far from impair-
ing any of the natural faculties, rather exalts and
improves them, and directs them to the highest
21 and noblest use. To return to the subject we 21 In the law it is
were upon : you know it is ivritten in the law, written, With men »/
that is, in the Old Testament, (Isa. xxviii. 11,
12, where God had been complaining of the un-
teachable disposition of the Jews,) " Surely in
^Children in understanding.] This is an infants, and is not sufficiently expressed
admirable stroke of true oratory, adapt- by the word children, for they are some-
ed to strike and bring down the height times vain and sometimes malicious
of their spirits, by representing those too. — TfXaet signifies /z/ZZ-grotora men;
things in which they were most ready intimating it was a kind o^ boyishness , if
to pride themselves, as comparatively 1 may be allowed to use that word, t»
(hildish. — The word vn'^ia^tle refers to emulate and quarrel with one another.
The confusion attendmg their abuse of the gift of tongues y 335
other tongues and <« foreign language,^ and with foreign lips^ I sect.
other lips,will I speak u ^^j// sp^ak unto this people; and even so they xxvir.
yetfor'aU that will " ^oill not hear TTie, saith the Lord ;" which may ;
they not hear me, be Considered and interpreted as an intimation of^^^jy 2^1
saith the Lord. |.jjg purpose God had of sending one last mes-
sage to them, by his servants endued with the
22 Wherefore gifj of tongues. So that, according to this in- 22
noTto^themThat'be- timation, tongues are a sign not to believers, but
lieve, but to them to infidels. The gift was intended to propagate
that believe not: but ^be gospel among those who were strangers to
S7forSthTbt it, not to edify those that had already believed,
lieve not, but for Whereas, on the contrary, prophecy [w] de-
them which believe, signed, not for infidels, but believers, to edify
churches already gathered; in which respect it
23 If therefore the is nobler, and more worthy your pursuit. But 23
co°'e to^ethe^r^ into ^^ there is a manner of using this gift of tongues,
one'^piace, and all which would even pervert the original end for
speak with tongues, which it was given, and obstruct rather than
th *^ ^^th^t ^^^^ '" promote the conversion of infidels, I must ob-
learned,orunbeliev. serve, therefore, that if the whole church be came
€rs,m\\they notsay, together into one place, and all speak with a va-
that ye are mad? piety of unknown tongues, and any of the uxin-
structed, or, in other words, the infidels, come in,
when they hear such a confused jargon as this
must be, will they not presently say that you are
distracted, and adopt the censure which was at
first so rashly passed in the day of Pentecost,
that these men are full of new wine? (Acts ii.
24 But if all pro- 13.) Whereas if all prophesy, and an infidel or ^^
phesy, and there {^norant man, (for I esteem every one ignorant
come in one that be- ^, . • . ^ i • j.i a. Z - i*
lieveih not or one who IS uninstructed in the great mysteries ot
unlearned, he is con- the gospel, whatever else he may know,) comes
yinced of all, he is {^^ /^^ ^^ convicted by all who thus speak ; he is
J^ s^ ^ ^ ■ ywrfg-ed^y a//,- every one says something to which
25 And thus are [jjg conscience bears witness: And so the secrets 25
heart made man!- ^f ^i^ heart are made manifest,^ in a manner to
^ In foreign languag^f &c.] Most cri« " this as a curse, donot voluntarily bring
tics refer these words, as they stand in " it upon the church, merely to make
Isaiah, to the Babylonians, who should " ostentation of your own gifts." But
come and speak to the Jews in a language perhaps the apostle in this application
unintelligible to them; in which sense intends to give us the true though not
tjhe phrase is used elsewhere, Deut. xxviii. most obvious interpretation of the words,
49; Jer. v. 15 . Diodati thinks the mean- « Secrets of his heart are made matiifest.'^
iiig is, ** Because they wouhl not attend It is very possible that (as in the known
*' to plain messages, God would speak cases of Nathaniel, and the woman of
" to them by such as they could not Samaria, John i. 47; chap. iv. 18.) some
"understand:'* and then the apostle's secret facts, relating to astranger, might
argument will be^ '' Since God threatens in some instances be revealed to the pro^^
336 would expose them to the censure of infidels,
SECT, hJj^ very surprising and unaccountable ; inso- *^est : and so falling
^^^"* much that sometimes a person who comes into ;^.,7 ^" r^ship '^ God!
1 Cor your assembly out of mere curiosity, or possibly and report that God
xiv. %b, with some ill design, is not able to command '« in yo" ©^ » 'ruth,
himself under the impression which the word of
God thus spoken makes upon him; and, so, un-
der the power of it, falling down upon [his] face, '
he will worship that one living and true God
whom you adore ; declaring that this ever-bless-
ed God is indeed among you : and perhaps, im-
mediately professing on that account his reso-
lution of joining himself to you ; and proclaim-
ing afterwards wherever he comes, in what an
extraordinary manner he has met with the di-
vine presence, and what a wonderful impression
hath been made upon his mind. Now surely,
that degree of honour which is brought to God
and his gospel by one such effect of prophesy-
ing, should appear far more desirable to you
than any applause or admiration which you can
receive from your fellow-Christians by the exer-
cise of your most splendid gifts.
26 I might also urge upon this head, the great ^6 How is it then,
disorder which is introduced into your assem- ^'!!^?" Lj^^" ^^^
J cometogether, every
t)lies by this ostentatious manner ot proceedmg; one of you hath a
for indeed, if you thmk seriously, what a shocV- p^alm, hath a doc
ins: thins: is it, my brethren, that when you come V"'",^' *'^^^ a tongue,
o o ' ^ J . , •", . . hath a revelation,
together lor the purposes ot social worship, in hath an interpreta-
which all hearts should unite, each of you is de-
sirous himself to officiate publicly, in such a
manner as best suits his present inclination, with-
out any regard to decency aud order? Every one
of you hath a psalm to read, hath a doctrine to
inculcate, hath a tongue in which to preach or
pray, hath a revelation of some mystery to pro-
duce, hath an interpretation, which perhaps he
immediately begins, while the person from
whom he is to interpret hath but begun to
speak, and thus five or six/ if not more, may
. phet; perhaps the ill designs which had and state of the mind which such a stran*
brought them into the assembly, when ger might be conscious of. Many me-
fhey came only as spies : and this was morable instances of which still happen,
well suited to the purpose of producing where ministers preach in an experi-
sirongconvictiotisof the presence of God mental manner; and lasting effects have
with Christians. But I chose to para- often been produced in consequence of
phrase the words in such a manner as to such impressions.
include any remarkable correspondence . ^ Five or six, &c.] Five such cases
between what was spoken, and the thoughts are mentioned. It seems probable that
Those zoho speak with tongues should speak in course. 337
tion. Let all things
be done to edifying.
27 If any man
speak in an unknown
tongue, let it be by
two, or at the most
hy three, and that by
course ; and let one
interpret.
28 But if there be
no interpreter, let
him keep silence in
the church; and let
be speaking at the same time: in consequence sect.
of which no one can be distinctly heard, and the xxyil
assembly degenerates into a kind of tumultuous j ^^^
riot. I beseech you, my friends, to rectify xiv. 26,
this, and to proceed upon the general canon,
which I would recommend to you upon all
such occasions. Let all things he done, not for os-
tentation but /or edification,^ in such a manner
as you do in your consciences believe will be
most like to do good to the souls of men, and
to build up the church of Christ.
And in particular, if any showldi speak with an27
[unknown] tongue, [let it he~\ by two, or at most
[by] three in one meeting, and that by course :
and let some one present still interpret what is
said.^ But if there be not an interpreter, let2S
him be silent in the church,^ where he can do no
some of these Christians were so full of
themselves, and so desirous of exercising
their respective gifts, that without wait-
ing for the permission and direction of
him who presided in the assembly, (which
in the synagogues the apostles them-
selves seem to have done; compare Acts
xiii. 15,) several began speaking or sing-
ing in the same minute, and some be-
gan while others were speaking. The
manner in which discourses were carried
on in the schools of the philosophers,
where several knots of disputants seem
so to have been engaged at the same
time, and what happened in Jewish sy-
nagogues after worship was concluded,
might possibly have given some occa-
sion to an irregularity which to us seems
BO shocking.
e Done for edification.'\ I must presume
to say, that it appears probable to me
that had one officer been appointed as a
representative of the apostle, to whose
direction the society would in conscience
have been obliged in all indifferent mat-
ters to submit, some hint would have
been given of it, amidst the many oppor-
tunities which the state of this Corinthian
church especially gave both to St. Paul,
and afterwards to Clemens Roman us.
f Let one interpret.'] In this method it
is evident that any discourse thus de-
livered would take up more than twice
the time in which it might have been
delivered, had it first been spoken in a
known tongue.
g If there be no interpreter ^ let him be si'
lent.'] Dr. Whitby thinks this was only
enjoined to avoid the ostentation of a
man*s speaking first in an unknown
tongue, and then acting as his own in-
terpreter; but I think it evident from
this text, contpared with verse 13, that a
man might have the gift of speaking
with tongues, who could not interpret: and
the great difficulty is to say, how this
could happen, and yet the thing want-
ing not be another tongue ; which the dis-
tinction between the gift of tongues and
the interpretation oj tongues seems to de»
monsirate that it was not. I can only
offer a conjecture here, which it be-
comes me to do with the greater mo-
desty, as I think it is a pretty singular
one : (as indeed the difficulty itself,
great as it is, has seldom been stated
by commentators.) The miracle which
conferred the gift of tongues seems to
have been the instantaneous impressing
on the mind the familiar and perfect
knowledge of a language with which the
person was before unacquainted; yet
so, that from that time the person re-
ceiving it should be able, without any
new miracle, to use it as he thought fit;
and this, as Dr. Leland well observes, is
the only hypothesis on which the abuse
of this gift can be accounted for. (See
Leland against Morgan, Vol. I. chap,
xiii. p. 375.) But I apprehend that
though every man using this gift, and
understanding what he said, must have
been able to have rendered his dis-
course, sentence by sentence, into his
native language, he might be unable to
render it into a third, which might be
that of many present. Now in such a
circumstance the gift of interpretation
33S Some one present should interpret what is said.
SECT, manner of service by uttering what none but *»*•"» speak to him.
XXVII. himself can understand: andlet him speak to Mm- ®^*^' *"** to God.
*— "^ — self and to God; let him make use of this lan-
^ '*^28 §"^S^ ^" ^^^ ^^^ private devotions, if he has a
mind by exercise to keep up his readiness in it:
but let him not produce it so unreasonably as
29 in the present case. And as for those pro- 29 Let the prophets
phesyinPfs which we chiefly speak of when ^P^^'', I"'^ i^^"" '^'?^•
-' scriptures are explained; let only two or three oj judge.
the prophets speak in one assembly; and let the
rest judge and compare one doctrine with ano-
SOther, for the farther improvement of all. But so if am thing be
if, while the discourse continues, [ani/ thing] be [V^^^^'l ^? ^^^^^^^
revealed to another that sitfetk hy, let him not the first hold' his
immediately arise and interrupt the first, but peace. ,
let him sit still till he have dune speaking.^
SI For by this means ye may all, who are thus fur- 31 For ye may all
nished for it, prophesy one hy one, that your in- fhaf aT may^Lam'
struction and consolation may not be thrown and all may be com-
away, which would be the case if many were forted.
speaking at once; but all may learn, and all may
32 be comforted. And there is no impossibility of 32 And the spirits
doing this; for the Spirit of God that inspires gy^^/^^^tug^ ^J^
you is not a wild irresistible impulse, like that phets.
by which the Pythian priestess, and others who
profess inspiration and prophecy among the
Gentiles, pretend to be agitated; but the spirits
or inspirations o/" Me Christian /)rop/ie?5 produce
those calm emotions which are subject to the
prophets: they leave a man master of himself,
so that he can moderate his passions, and wait
the most convenient time and manner of utter-
SSing his oracles. For God is not [the author] a^l!Z°:' llZ'-
f)/ disorder and confusion, but of peace and regu- sion, but of peace, as
might take place, if it consisted, as I secondary part, would be less splendid ;
conjecture it did, in an instantaneous but whenever it was exercised, it would
capa«ji^ of understanding a strange always argue the person under an im-
J*inguage just for that time, and ren- mediate agency of the Spirit, and con-
dering what was spoken in it into the na- duce to his usefulness,
live tongue of the interpreter. (Com- ^ Let f.ke ^first have done speaking.'] So
pare the paraphrase on chap. xii. verse I think a-tyaliv must here be rendered;
10.) On this hypothesis, and truly I for if the direction had been, ** Let him
think on this alone, one who had the " that was speaking immediately hold
gift of interpretation might not be able *» his peace, as soon as another intimates
|o speak any foreign language at all j " that he has a revelation;" it would in-
and he who had the gift of a tongue troduce a confusion which this advice
mig>ht not in some circumstance be able • was intended to prevent; and I think
to intcfpret to those who were then his such an interpretation equally inconsist-
hearers. In this case the g?/if o/"m/(7r/)rf- ent vith reason and the connexior^ of
iaiion, enabling a man only to act a the place. Compare ver. 32, S3.
The wome7i must be silent in their religious assemblies, 339
in all churches of the larity; and this orderly method of proceeding sect.
^**"*^' I the rather urge upon you, as it is practised in xxvii.
all the other churches of' the saints; and I should
be sorry that you, my Corinthian friends, ^^ ^^3
should be remarliable for the irregularity of
your proceedings, when God hath been pleased
so graciously to distinguish you by such a va-
riety of gifts, and the flourishing state of your
society.
34 Let your wo- Let your women he silent in your religious S4j
men keep silence in Q^ssemblies, if they have not some extraordinary
the cnurohes : tor it , . ' ^ •: . , . , "^
is not permitted unto revelation ; jor it IS not commonly permuted to
them to speak ; but them to speak on such public occasions, but it is
they are commanded to jj^ejj, ^^^^^ ^^ ^^ ^^ suhjecHon to the Superior
asalsosaith the law! authority of the man: as the law also sai/s^ in
recording that early sentence on Eve and her
daughters for the first transgression, (Gen. iiL
16.) To him shall be thy desire subjected, and
35 And if they will he shall rule over thee. And if they have a 35
learn any tj^'n©) '^^ ^^'^^ [q [earn the meaning of any thing which
bands at home • for they cannot wcll Understand, let them ask their
it is a shame for a own husbands at home, as they may more con-
woman to speak in veniently and freely talk with them without
the church. "^ r> ^ . > • • • /»
any appearance 01 ostentation, or suspicion 01
any other ill principles : .but let them not break
in upon the assembly with questions ; for it is
evidently an indecent thingybr a woman to speak
in the church,^ and suits very ill with that mo-
desty and reserve which is so universally
esteemed an ornament to the sex.
36 What? came J know the present custom among you isS5
f?o^m''7o«'?^ or°came Contrary to some of these regulations, and per-
it unto you only? haps some opposition may be made to them:
but permit me to ask, Did the word of God
indeed come out from you?^ Are you the first
church in the world, by whose example all others
should be modelled ? Or did it reach to you alone f
• A woman to speaky &c.] There is an and adjust the circumstances of doin^
apparent difficulty in reconciling this an unlawful action. Taking this prohi-
with chap. xi. 5 — 13, in which the apos- bition to be universal, I should suppose
tie seems to grant a liberty which he with Dr. Whitby, that /)ro/)Aeiyi«g, in the
here denies. Besides the solution sug- foregoing place, s,\gmi{ed singing psalms
gested in the paraphrase on verse 34, and praying, not leading the devotions,
some have thought he intended in the but joining with others in prayer.
former passage only to say how women ^ Did the uord, &c.] That scepticism^
should speak, if they spoke at all; but Whether did the word of God come forth
here, absolutely to prohibit their doing from you alone? would be the exactest
it: but I cannot think he would debate version of n af>' t^/t^wv, &c.
340 The Apostle exhorts them to regard thest as Divine precepts,
SECT. Are you the last and the only Christian so-
XXVII. ciety, that you should take upon you to act in
so singular a manner ? The gospel came from
1 Cor.
XIV 2>^ Jerusalem, it is going all over the world, and
therefore I must admonish you to behave vt^ith
such a modest respect to others as becomes
those who know yourself to be but a very small
part of that noble and extensive body.
37 A^di if any of you appear to be a prophet^ or .37 If any man
spiritual [person'] endowed with extraordinary ^^'"'^ h'nseif to be
• o 1 "-^ I • 1 -" 1 t t ' >Li 1 ^ prophet, or spiri-
giits above his brethren, let him prove that he mai, let him icknow-
is indeed under the influence of the Divine Spi- i^dge that the things
rit, by his submission and obedience to these ^"^^\^"'"^*''"'^''-^,"
, ; ' . ^. n \ i. M ^""^ ^"^ commund-
determinations : tor he must necessarily ac- ments of th^ Lord.
knowledge^ that the things which I now write
unto you are the commandments of the Lord, dic-
tated by inspiration from him, and not the pri-
38vate conception of my own mind. But if any ^s But if any man
*/Y»>- • . ^ '^ be Ignorant, let him
one is^ or afiects to appear, ignorant or uncer- ^^ knorant'
tain about it, let him be ignorant:^ if he pretend
not to own these decisions, I shall not enter
into any debate with him ; let him stand by the
consequence of his ignorance, whether real or
affected. But I am confident that most of
you have received proofs of my mission too
convincing to be shaken by any petulant oppo-
sition which may arise against it.
go Therefore, my brethren, to conclude this long 39 Wherefore, bre*
discourse, and *to sum up the point in a few ^^^^^^:^ ""^'^^l '?^p^7j
words, desire chiefly to prophesy, and yet forbid not to speak with
not those who are willing to do it under such tongues.
regulations as I have advanced, to speak with
tongues; for it is a noble endowment, which I
40 would encourage none to slight or neglect. But ^^ ^'^^ ^j* things
especially remember this great comprehensive ^^^ jn"order.*^^" ^*
rule, to be applied to a thousand varieties
which may arise. Let all things be done decently y"^
and according to order: let all be conducted in a
* Let him be ignorant.'] Dr. Whitby cording to different circumstances at-
would render ayvoiVw, let h'lm not be ac- tending them. In the sense given in
knowledged to he a true prophet ; but that the paraphrase, the words are used by
is changing the interpretation of the the philosopher when he exhorts men
word in a manner one would not choose to consider the exact order and regular
to admit without greater necessity. motions of the heavenly bodies, that
"» Decently^ &c.] It must be by a they may thereby learn, to £yo-x»i^oy 5*af
mere accommodation that this expres- to relayiAtvov, vohat is decent and orderly .
sion can be applied to ceremonies, Whichcot's Sel. Serm. p. 177, Edin*
which may be decent or indecent, ac- Edit,
Reflections on the use of the miraculous gifts, 341
regular manner, to prevent such disturbances, sect.
disputes and scandals for the future, as have xxvir.
already risen in your society, and will proceed ^
to greater evils, if you do not immediately set ^^^ ^^*
upon reforming them.
IMPROVEMENT.
How fondly do men flatter themselves with empty appear-
ances ! And often how justly do those deserve the imputation
of childish folly, the height of whose temper will least allow Ver. 20.
them to bear it ! Let us dare to examine ourselves impartially,
and be concerned that we may not be children in understand-
ing : but forming our minds on the maxims of scripture, and
our lives on the example of Christ, may we grow up in him to
the measure of the stature of a perfect man. But let us be
children in malice : let us endeavour to be as free from every
gloomy, malignant, selfish passion, as new-born infants are.
Who can say he has fully attained this happy and amiable
c4iaracter ? Yet let us follow after it, remembering that there
is a sense in which (proud and interested, envious and malig-
nant, as, alas ! we too much are,) we must become as little chil-
dren, or we cannot inherit the kingdom of God.
Those extraordinary gifts which suited the first planting of
Christianity in the world are now ceased ; but let us bless God
they were ever given, and that we have such an incontestible
evidence of the truth of the gospel as this chapter affords. Such
endowments must certainly argue a Divine power setting its
seal to the gospel ; and the reality of such endowments can
never be questioned, when we reflect on the manner in which
the apostle here reproves the abuse of them : and that in a so-
ciety where so many were alienated from him and his ministry;
and consequently, where such appeals, if not founded on the
strictest and most apparent truth, must have exposed him to a
contempt never to have been removed.
These miraculous gifts, having abundantly answered their 24, 25
end, are wisely withdrawn ; yet still the Divine presence is with
the church ; of which we have this happy proof, that there are
those who find the secrets of their hearts made manifest by
the faithful and skilful administration of Christian ordinances :
so that if they do not publicly tall down upon their faces in
such extraordinary transports, they inwardly adore the Lord ^
God in their hearts, and acknowledge that he is with his church
of a truth. May instances of this kind be more frequent, and
may the spirituality and fervour with which Divine ordinances
shall be administered, be such as may afford more reason to
expect them. !
Let us regard God as the author, not of confusion, but of 33
S42 The apostle puts the Corinthians in mind
SECT, peace ; making it our concern to behave in his sanctuary in a
XXVII. manner agreeable to this view; with such solemn decorum, and
with such a tender regard to the edification and comfort of each
other, as he may approve. May the God of peace deliver Chris-
tians of every sect and rank from that spiritual pride which
has thrown many religious societies into great disorder. And
to advance a state so happy as that of humility and love must
necessarily be, may what the apostles have written be acknow-
Ver. 37. ledged as the commandments of the Lord, and Christian wor-
ship and practice be more regulated by their truly authentic
canons; which would render many that have been since devi&ed,
relating to indifferent matters, as unnecessary as some others
are burdensome, superstitious, and absurd.
SECT. XXVIII.
1 Cor.
XV. 1.
The apostle enters on his discourse concerning the resurrection of the
dead; which he introduces with some remarks on the certainty and
importance of Christ's resurrection. 1 Cor. xv. 1— :11.
1 Corinthians xv. 1. 1 Cor. xv. i.
SECT. nPHERE is one topic more that remains to ]VIOREOver, bre-
xxvni. L i^e handled, of those concerning which you ,„to\'ru/e t'spel
•write to me; I mean, the great doctrine of the which i preached un-
resurrection of the dead ; which I perceive some to you, which also
among you begin to doubt; whether seduced by ^'°J '^whereir'^^ye
any Jewish teachers of Sadducean principles, or stand;
biased by the vain pretences of heathen philo-
sophers, who would despise it as a mean and
unworthy hope.^ But I make known unto you^
brethren, and remind you of the gospel which I
have preached to you at the very beginning of
my ministry among you; which ye have also re-
ceived with readiness and delight, and in which
ye may be said to stand, as much of your estab-
lishment in Christianity will depend on your
a Unworthy hope.] It is well known from such an unequal distribution of
that the prinDitive Christians were often rewards and punishments, as could not
insulted by the heathen philosophers otherwise take place under the govern-
for Iheir hope of a resurrection ; which ment of a righteous God. If Christians
one of them, ridiculously enough, calls were by this tempted so to refine on the
the hope of worms. Compare 2 Tim xi. doctrine of the resurrection, as in effect
18, and the note there. Others taught to explain it away, it shows the pro-
virtue to be its own necessary reward, in priety of the apostle's setting himself to
such a manner as tended to overthrow prove the resurrection of Christians,
the strongest of all natural arguments rather than a resurrection in general,
for a future state ; I mean, that taken
of the evidence of the resurrection of Christ; S'k5
retaining it in its genuine simplicity and purity: sect.
2 By which also ye By which gospel also^ whereof the doctrine of xxviir.
are saved, if ye keep ^j^^ resurrection makes so considerable a part, ve ' —
in memory what I , mi u*. • * 4^u ^u • 1 Cor.
preached unto you, are happily brought mto the way of bemg com- '^^ ^^
unless ye have be- pletely and eternally saved, if ye faithfully re-
lieved in vain. J^^-^ b those joyful tidings which I delivered tin*
to you; unless indeed^ ye have believed in vain:
which will certainly be the case, if ye let go
that great anchor of your soul which must sup-
port it in the fierce storms and tempests to which
3 Fori delivered yQu ^ill here be exposed. For I delivered to 3
"at 'ZTf:"o yo" "-^o^S '^'/"' [principle.-] which I incuU
received, how that catcd when I Came to preach the gospel among
Christ died for our you, what I have also received,^ and been taught
scdpTu'resf"^''''^'^ by Divine inspiration, that Christ died for our
sins according to the scriptures of the Old Tes-
tament, in which he was foretold and repre-
sented as the great sin-offering: (Isa. liii. 6,
4 And that he was 12; Dan. ix. 26.) And I also instructed you, 4
buried, and that he ^^^^ j^^ ^^^ buried in a new tomb, and that his
rose as:ain the third ,,,1 i^i i/»v'
day, according to the dead body was kept by a guard ot his enemies :
scriptures: but kept in vain ; for to their confusion, and the
perpetual establishment of the faith and hope
of his bumble followers, he was raised the third
day^ according to the scriptures y^ which intimate
that he should not see corruption in the grave.
5 And that he was (Psal. xvi. 10.) And ih confirmation of this 5
seen of Cephas, then ^^^^ ^j,^^^ j t^^l^j ^j ^^^^ ^jjg ^^^^^ ^ ^j^^^
of the twelve. o ,' *^£*^i-ri T3**
he rose, he was seen first oj Cephas, or reter, to
whom, that he might comfort his wounded
heart under its sorrows for his late fall, he con-
descended to make his first appearance, except-
ing that to the women at the sepulchre ; and
^ Jiefairi.] So v.altyjlt evidently sig- scriptures.'\ It has been queried, where
nifies. To itee/) ?;z memory suggests a very the scriptures foretel that Christ should
inadequate sense. rise from the dead on the third day?
<• Uf2/ess indeed] ExJo^ si fxri is a very Some think there is a transposition or
remarkable form of expression. Per- parenthesis; so that the meaning will
haps there may be more in it than most be, he rose again, according to the
readers are aware. If I mistake not, it scriptures; and this on the third day.
suggests the thought expressed, ver. 17. Chand. of Christianity, p. 370; and so
So the two first verses may be a transi- Dr. Eullock replies, that he would have
tion; as if he had said, I preach the^awie risen according to the scriptures, had it
gospel still, and 1 hope you will retain been on the fifth or tenth day. (Bull.
it; yet I have reason to fear some of Vind. p. 48.) But Mr. Jefferies, whom
you entertain notions which tend quite I follow in the paraphrase, gives what
to enervate it. appeared to me the best solution, as it
^ Received.] For the import of this is intimated, John xi. 39, that bodies
phrase, see Gal. i. 12; 1 Cor. xi. 23. began to corrupt on the fourth day,
e liaised the third-day, according to the See Jeff. Keview, p. 157.
VOL. IV. Z
344 JVho was seen hy the twelve ^ and above Jive hundred brethren :
SECT, afterwards he was seen h;y that company who
XXVIII. were called the twelve ^ apostles, though several
of the number were then absent. Afterwards
he appeared^ according to his repeated appoint-
ments, to above jive hundred brethren at once 8
1 Cor.
XV. 6.
6 After that he
was i.een of above
five hundred breth-
ren at once : of
remain
present,
are
unto
but
fallen
in Galilee, where he gave the most glorious and whom the greater
incontestible proof of the reality of his resur- P^.**^
rection in the presence of this great concourse, some
of whom the greater part continue [alive'] until asleep
now^ and constitute a cloud of witnesses to this
important truth ; but some are fallen asleep in
Jesus, and gone to dwell with him as the great
Lord of life.
7 And you niay remember I told you also, that
after this he was seen of James, and afterwards, TheVof airthe apos-
just before his ascension, by all the apostles.^ ties.
8 But last of all he also appeared to me, as to an , ^ ^"^ ^^^^ °/ ^'^
1 *^ J . r 1 .' he was seen of me
embryo, or one born out of due time, a poor, ^^^^ ^^ ^f ^^^ boru
weak, contemptible creature, from whom no- out of due time,
thing good was to be expected, not worthy of
the least patience ; how much less worthy of be-
ing marked out with such distinguishing favours!
9 For I must humbly acknowledge, and I would
7 After that, he
was seen of James :
9 For I am the
f Of the tivelv^'l It is certain neither
Judas nor Thomas were ihere ; and as
it is observed below, James might pro-
bably be absent; but as the council of
twenty-three among the Jews might be
said to be assembled if the greater part
were present, though the number might
not be complete; so the company might
be called the twelve^ though we should
suppose the fourth part to have been
absent. Compare Mark xvi. 14; Luke
xxiv. 36; John xx. 26.
g Above five hundred.} Probably it was
in Galilee, where there was such a num-
ber of disciples ; though there were no
more than an hundred and tiventy at Je-
rusalem, when Matthias was chosen. Dr.
Prideaux, Mr. Ditton, and many others,
urge this as a glorious proof of the resur-
rection of Christ. Had it been an im-
posture, so many false hearts and tongues
could never have acted in concert ; nor
would they all have kept a secret, which
remorse, interest, and perhaps often tor-
ture, might urge them to divulge; espe-
cially as there had been one traitor
among the twelve^ on account of which,
had they been conscious of fraud, a ge-
neral suspicion of each other's secrecy
must have arisen. See Pi id. Lett, to a
D*{ist, p.241.
^^ By all the apostles. '\ The change of
phrase, from that in the conclusion of
the 5th verse, is very remarkable; and
as a very learned, candid, and sagacious
person has suggested to me, it very pro-
bably intimates, that they who were there
called the twelve, that is, the greater part
of the company who used to be so deno-
minated, were not all the apostles.
On which circumstance this gentleman
grounds a very probable conjecture, that
James might by some accident, perhaps
illness, or affairs indispensably necessary,
be detained from meeting his brethren,
both on the day of the resurrection, and
that day saventh-night, and likewise at
the time when Christ appeared to the
five hundred; and that he might, in this
respect, be upon a level with them, our
Lord appeared to him alone, after all the
appearances mentioned before. And
this account of the matter appears vast-
ly more credible than that which St.
Jerome quotes from the gospel of the
Nazarenes, that on the death of Christ,
James made a vow, that he would nei»
ther eat nor drink till he saw Christ
risen from the dead : an event of which
the apostles had certainly no e\pecta>
tion.
and last of ally hy the Apostle Paul himself, 545,
least of the apostles, continually bear it in my mind, that I am tht SEet.
be^ca1kd"an Tpoltie'' ^^^^^ "/^^* '^^ apostles, who am not indeed worthy itxViiu
because I persecuted to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the ' "*
the church of God. church of God; on which account, GonsideHng \^^g*
the transports of my savage 2eal, I think myself
hardly deserving to be numbered amongst the
meanest followers of my Divine Master, and
less than the least of all saints. (Eph. iii. 8.)
10 But by the ^^i fyy i^e grace of God I am what I am, a 10
wIfaTi am^\nd h'is Christian, an apostle, and not inferior to any of
grace which was be- my honoured brethren in that office; and his
stowed upon me, was grace [manifested^ towards me, in raising me to
laboured more abin^ «? ^^^g^ ^ dignity and so happy a state, was not
dantly than they all : displayed in vdiu : but I laboured more abim*
yet not I, but the dantlv than they all, conscious that I could never
laTwifhme^ ''^'"^ ^o enough to'balauce the mischief I had for-
merly committed, or answer the obligations
under which such rich and distinguishing mercy
laid me. I exerted myself therefore to the ut-
most in my apostolical work ; which should, by
the way, shelter me from the contempt which
some are ready to throw upon me: yet, to speak
more properly, it was not I, but the grace of
God that was with me : God furnished me for
the work, he excited me to diligence and zeal
1 1 Therefore, whe- in it; to him be the glory of all ! His grace 11
^er It were I or ihcy, y^^^ i\^q cause of all; and whether therefore I, or
so we preach, and so.iii i > a a. t. j
ye believed. ^"^3^' laboured most, and to whomsoever we de-
livered our message, whether among you or
elsewhere, so we preach, and so ye believed. All
agree in bearing our testimony to the death and
resurrection of Christ, and ye, with all other
Christians, have agreed to receive it as the
great foundation of our holy religion.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let it be the daily joy of our hearts to think how firm that
foundation stands, and what various and convincing evidence
we have, that as Christ became- incarnate, visited this wretched
world, and died for our sins, according to the scriptures ; thatasVer. 3.
he condescended to go down into the caverns of the grave, and
lie there in the cold and silent tomb, humbled in the dust of
death; so also, according to the same scriptures, he was raised 4
again on the third day. Let us be very thankful that such con-
vincing proof was given of his resurrection, demonstrated by
such infallible tokens, and repeated appearances to all the apos-
346 Reflections on the evidence of ChrisCs resurrection,
SECT, ties; who had every opportunity the most scrupulous doubt
xxvm. could demand, of examining at leisure into its certainty. More
"^ than five hundred persons were witnesses to it atone time; and
^^' ' witnesses who survived to many future years to attest this im-
portant fact, that our faith and hope might be in God: in God,
who quickeneth the dead, and who by this resurrection of Jesus
his Son, hath begotten us again to a lively hope of an inheri-
tance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away. As
1 we have received, so let us stand fast in this doctrine ; and re-
2 member that our salvation depends on our stedfastly retaining
it, and that we believe in vain, and worse than in vain, if we
ever, on any considerations, make shipwreck of faith and of a
good conscience.
It is a matter of joy and thankfulness, that St. Paul was added
to this cloud of witnesses who attested the resurrection of Je-
sus; that great apostle in whom the grace of God was so richly
magnified ; magnified particularly in that humility which he
9 here expresses in so amiable a manner; calling himself the least
of the apostles, and declaring that he was unworthy of the name
of an apostle; and amidst ail the labours and glories of this emi-
nent station in the church, still keeping in his eyes that madnesa
with which, in the days of his infidelity, he had wasted it. Shall
10 we not all learn of him to say, By the grace ^ of God I am what I
am ? Let us be solicitous that nis grace bestowed upon us be
not in vain ; and ever bearing in mind the many sins of our un-
converted state, and our great unprofitableness since we have
known God, or rather been known of him, let us labour in our
Lord's service with proportionable zeal ; and when we have la-
boured to the utmost, and exerted ourselves with the greatest
fidelity and resolution, let us ascribe it to that Divine agency
which strengthened us for all, and say again, though some
should esteem it a disagreeable tautology. Not /, hut the gracs
of Gad that was with vie.
SECT. XXIX.
The Apostle shows the j?ecessary coimexion between the resurrection of
Christy which he had established above, and the resurrection of the
dead ; and urges the importance of retaining that great fundamental
of Christianiti/; in the series of his argument mentioning the surrender
of the mediatorial kingdom which Christ shall make at the consume
mation of all things. 1 Cor. xv. 12 — 34.
1 Corinthians xv. 12. ICon. xv. 12.
'''IlT'OU have heard, my brethren, something J^OW if Christ be
-*- of the convincing evidence which attended
this great and important doctrine of Christ's
If the dead rise not at all, Christ is not raised : 347
preached that he resurrection ; hut if Christ is thus preached, that sect.
rose from the dead, ^^ ^^^ assuredly raised from the dead, how do xxix.
how say some among -' •' , ^i , li • i-~.
you, that there is no some among 1/ou presume to sa;i/ that there is no ^ ^^^
resurrection of the resurrection of the dead? With what face can ^^ ^^
^^^^ ^ any who allow of Christ's resurrection pretend
to deny the other, whether out of an attachment
13 But if Uiere be to Sadducean or philosophical prejudices? ForlS
"h r^""'^'*^^^'"" .®/ it is certain that if there is no resurrection of
is not risen!^" ^ ^ ^^ ^^^^d, if that doctrine be in the general al-
together incredible, then neither is Christ rais'
14 And if Christ ed."^ And this would be a consequence at once I4»
be not risen, then is ^^^q ^q^^ f^jge and the most melancholy that
our preachmg vain, . • j x* -y /^l • * i * • j
and your faith is ^^^ ^e coiiceived ; lor tj Christ be not raised,
also vain. then our preaching, which pretends to take its
authority from a commission after his resurrec-
tion, in a view of declaring the certainty of it,
[is] vain, and i/our faith, founded chiefly upon
the testimony which God then bore to him, [is]
15 Yea, and vie also vain. Yea, and we the apostles, notwith-15
are found false wit- standing all the miraculous evidences we give
"aTse'wf h^ve'testt o^ the truth of our mission, are found, what I
fied of God, that he am sure you cannot believe w-e are, false wit-
raised up Christ: nesses of God, because you know that we bore
«p°if so be that the ^his as our most important and solemn testimoni/
-dead rise not. concerning God, that he raised up Christ, whom
nevertheless he indeed did not raise up, if the
notion of a resurrection in the general be, as
they teach, an absurdity, and the dead rise not
16 For if the dead at all. I repeat it again as a point of the high- l6
rise not, then is not gg^- conscqueuce; for if the dead are not finally
17^ And if Christ ^0 be raised, neither is Christ raised: ^/i£? what 17
be not raised, your terrible consequences would arise from hence !
faith w vain; ye are Surely such as might be sufficient to strike us
ye in your sins. ^it}| horror: for if Christ be not raised^ all i/our
faith in the gospel [is] vain, and ye are with-
out any salvation ; 7/e are in that case Mill in
your sins,^ under the pressure of their unex-
« Neither is Christ raised.] This ar- sordid hope, since it was accomplished
^ument, on which the apostle dwells in the Son of God. Compare verse 1,
in so copious a manner, would appear note ».
to be of great moment, whatever the ^ Still in your sins.] This plainly shows
principles were by which the doctrine how necessary it was that there should
of the resurrection was assaulted. It he somexhmg vwre than reformation, v.h\ch
could not be said that it was in its own was plainly, in fact, wrought in order to
nature im/)os5f6/e which was accomplish- their being delivered from their sins;
ed in Christ; and it would prove that even that att^:ement, the snfTiciency of
the hope of a resurrection was not, as which God attested by raising ourgreaS;
tha Gentiles represented it, a mean and Surety froca the grave.
348 But Christ being raised, is the ^first-fruits of them that slept :
SECT, piated guilt; for with the doctrine of the re-
:cxix. surrection of Christ, that of the efficacy of his
^- ^atonement is inseparably connected. And then 18 Then they also
- I <=«'• also there would be this deplorable consequence f^f' i^Ch.tr.te
farther attending, that they who sleep in Christ perished.
are perished; even all deceased Christians, not
excepting the most excellent of them, who have
died for their religioH. They have lost their life
and being together on this supposition, in the
cause of one who, if still among the dead, must
have been an impostor and false prophet.
19 And this scheme, which would represent those 1 9 if in this life
that sleep in Christy as perished, would, I am chrLT^'eTreTaU
sure, be a very terrible doctrine to us the apos- men most miserable,
ties of Jesus, in such a circumstance as this : for
if it were in this life only that we have hope in
Christy we, who are exposed to such a variety
of calamities and dangers for his sake, were of
(ill men in the world the most pitiable:^ since it
is evident that amidst such evils as these, no-
thing could comfort and support us but the
hopes of immortality; and we must be at once
the vilest and the most wretched of mankind,
if, while we make such pretences to them, we
were indeed governed by any lower views.
20 -BMMve will notw dwell no longeron these me- 20 But now 55
lancholy suppositions ; for we assuredly know ^^d^^'^y^e^Xii.^
that Christ is indeed risen from the deady^ and
c Ofallmen the most pitiable: (X«etvo7ege(.] illustrated at large in my Sermons on the
It is quite foreign to the purpose to ar- Power and Grace of Christ, &c. Serm.
gue from this text, as some have done, ix. p. 239 — 252.
thit '* if there were no future slate, vir^ d Christ is indeed risen., &c.] It is a
** tue would make men more miserable great mistake to imagine thai the apostle
** than they would otherwise be.'* It is is employed throughout this chapter in
evident St. Paul here speaks, not of the proving the resurrection. The proof lies in
case of good vienin general, if their hopes a very little room, chiefly verses 12 — 19,
of future happiness should after all be and almost all the rest of the chapter is
disappointed, but of the case of the apos- taken up in illustrating, vindicating, or ap"
ties and other preachers of Christianity, plying it. The proof is indeed very short,
if amidst all their hardships and perse- but moit solid and convincing — that
cutions they were not supported by this which arose from Cbrisi's resurrection^
hope. Destitute of this amidst the ex- Now that only proved a resurrection
tremest sufferings, they must have been to be in fact not impossible, but, which was
perpetually subjected to the upbraidings much more, as it proved him to be a Di-
of their own minds for sacrificing every vine Teacher, it proved the doctrine of a
view of happiness in this world or ano- genera/ resurrection, which he so express-
ther, to advance what they knew to be ly taught. It was natural for so good a
a pernicious falsehood. Perhaps there man also to insist on the sad consequea-
never were men on earth so criminal ces which would follow with respect to
and so wretched as they must, on this himself and his brethren from giving
supposition, have been. See the thought up so glorious a hope; and the cordiaS
For as all die in Adam, all shall be made alive in Christ: 349
first-fruits of them we are sure that in this his resurrection he is sect.
that slept. become the first-fruits of them that slept ;« so xxix.
21 For since by that it is the security of ours. For as death ~ —
Z:Z:'u:'^'.rl [came] on the whole human race fi^ means of ^,!'^;:
surrection of the one man, who brought mortality on all his pos-
<iead. terity as the consequence of that one great of-
fence, so likemise by means of another man
[cometh^ the resurrection of the dead; and our
happy relation to him abundantly repairs the
damage we sustained by our fatal relation to the
22 For as in Adam former. For as in J dam all are dead, and a22
Chrisr'shTu"a!r be sentence of inevitable death is come upon us all,
made alive. as descended from him ; so we Christians have
a joyful persuasion for ourselves and for our
brethren, that (though we are neither capable
of effecting or meriting such a change,) in Christ
23 But every man we all shall also be made alive. But it was fit23
Chrisuhefijiit-'fruit's; ^^^* ^^^^-^ «'^^ ^^^."^^ ^^ rc-animated, raised,
afterward they that and glorified in his own order: it was fit that
are Christ's at his Christ, after a Very short abode in the grave,
coming. should rise as the first-fruits, and as such should
present himself to God, and use his recovered
life in his service ; and thei/ who are Chrisfs
property, the whole body of those that belong
to him, should be raised up a considerable time
afterwards, and appear as a glorious harvest in
full maturity, at the important hour of his com^
ing, when his voice shall awaken and his al-
mighty hand restore them.
24 Thexi comcih ^^^ ^/,^^ \ shall] the end of the world [^e,l24
4.1)6 6T)C! wn6nn6 t.j l^j
shall have delivered the grand catastrophe of all those wonderful
up the kingdom to scenes that have held in suspense so many suc-
God, even the Fa- cecdinff generations; when he shall publicly and
tber; when he shall , °i 7 /• .» i* ^ • 1 i • 1
have put down all solemnly deliver up the mediatorial kingdom
to God, even the Father, by whose commission
he has held it, and to whose glory he has always
administered it : when he shall have abolished ^
Bianner in which he speaks of this is a to Christians, of whose resurrection
noble internal argument, which I hope alune, and not that of the wicked, he
many of my readers will feel, though I evidently speaks in this whole chapter,
have been obliged to be less copious in ^ Abolished and deposed.] The word
the paraphrase than I could have wished. )ta7agy£0jn«t generally signifies, " divest-
« First-fruits of them that slept.'] It is " ing a thing of some power, whether
without sufficient reason thatMr. Flem- *' lawful or usurped, which it formerly
ing (Christ. Vol. i. p. 218,) would ren- '^ had, and reducing it to an incapacity
der airapx.^ rulers governor, or comman- *' of exerting that energy any more."
der. — K£»tot(unjw.£»wv here is explained by Thus it is used of Satan, Heb. ii. 14; of
xoj^>j9£v7ff, verse 18, and both oiust refer death here and verse 26, and 2 Tim. i.
5:^oO And death, the last enemy y shall be destroyed. .
SECT, and deposed all principality^ and all authority '■"'6» ^^^ ^" a"-
XXIX. awc/7;oz£;er, that has opposed itselfto his govern. ''^°"^y ^"^ P^*"*"'
ment, and shall have triumphed over all the
XV °4 efforts which either men or devils could ever
make against his ever-growing empire and do-
gs minion, i^or we know, that according to the 25 For he must
tenor of that ancient prophecy, (Psal. ex. 1,) reign till he hath put
• V ^ ^ '^ 3il enemies iinilBr
which carries with it so illustrious a reference to his feet,
the Messiah and his kingdom, he must reign till
he have put [a//] his enemies under his feet ; so
as that they should become his footstool, and
subserve that exaltation which they have endea-
26voured to prevent. And so universal shall the 26 The last enemy
triumph be, that the very last enemy, [ei;e?i] '^'?(^Jj^''^®^^s^*'°y'
death, shall be deposed and destroyed: that
enemy which continues in some measure to
hold the subjects of Christ under its dominion,
even when the temptations of the world, and
the malice of Satan, can hold them no longer,
and when every remainder of corrupt nature
and human infirmity has long since ceased in
the perfect holiness of the intermediate state,
and its unmingled serenity and joy.
^7 This, I say, must necessarily be implied : for 27 For lie hath
it is elsewhere said, he hath put all things under P,"'^^"^ '^'^^^ ""^^^^
his feet, (Psal. viii, 6,) and it must accordingly he saith all things
be accomplished; but [it is] evident enough, that are put under him, it
when he saith that all thino-s were subjected to '""^"'^f ^ ^,''.*^^^^*f
,. . . .,1,1 *' r I' L I "excepted «hich diii
nim, it IS wufi the exception oj him by whom all put all things under
things were thus subjected to him. None can ^ini-
surely imagine that the Son was ever to reign
over the great and glorious Father of all ; but on
the contrary it may naturally be concluded, that
* lie would still direct his administration to the
glory of him from whom he received his king-
28dom. But when the Father shall have ful- 28 And when ail
filled this promise in its utmost extent, and all ^'''"f '^haii be sub-
... 7 J / 7 1 ' s 1 ^ I' *u i. •*. K 11 "ued unto him, then
things snail be subjected to him, so that it shall shall the Son also
appear to every eye that he is indeed Lord of himself be subject
aU; then shall the Son also himself , amidst all the aiiuiin'runlk\jim^-
glories of that triumph, be, and declare himself ^ ^^"^''"0 er um ^
to be, subject to him that subjected all things to
him,^ by public act, in the midst of this most
10 ; of temporal princes t J Cor. i. 28. chap. f Then shall the Son also himself be svh-
i'i. 6'f and oi tba ceremonial law, Eph, ii. 15. ject^ &c.] I hope I shall be forgiven, if
Why else are persons baptized in the room of the dead ? 35 1
that God may he all august assemblj, giving up, as it were, his com- sect.
*** ^'^* mission to preside as universal Lord in the me- xxix.
diatorial kingdom to him ; as having answered "" '
the end for which it was given him, in the com- ^^^ ^g,
plete salvation of all his people, whom he shall
then introduce into a state of the greatest near-
ness to God, and most intimate converse with
him; that God may he^ and that he may appear
to be, all in all; that they all may enjoy com-
plete and everlasting happiness, in the full com-
munication of the Divine favour to them for
ever, in a world where they shall no longer
need a Mediator to introduce them to him.
29 Else what shall
they db, which are
fcaptized for the dead,
Such are our views and hopes as Christians; 29
else if it were not so, what should they do >rho
are baptized in token of their embracing the
Christian faith in the room of the dead,^ who are
just fallen in the cause of Christ, but are yet
supported by a succession of new converts, who
immediately offer themselves to fill up their
places, as ranks of soldiers that advance to the
after the best attention 1 could use, I
have missed the true and exact sense of
this most difficult text. It is siuprising
to find authors of such different se«ti-
ments as Witsius and Crellius, agreeing
to speak of Christ as reluming, as it
were, to a pWua^e station, and being " as
*' one of his brethren,^'' when he has thus
j^iven up the kingdom. The union of
the Divine and human natures in the
person of the great Emanuel, the in-
comparable virtues of his character, the
glory of his actions, and the relation he
bears to his people, with all the texts
which assert the perpetuity of his go-
vernment, prohibit our imagining that
he shall ever cease to be illustriously
distinguished from all others, whether
men or angels, in the heavenly world,
through eternal ages. To me it appears
that the kingdum to be given up is the
rule of this loioer worlds which is then to
be consumed; and that it may seem as
if a province of his empire nere de
stroyed, his administration, undertaken
in avowed subservience to the scheme
of redemption, (Epli. i. 10.) and com-
pleted in the resurrection oi all his peo-
ple, shall close in a dscenl and ho)wvr-
able manner; God will declare the ends
of it fully answered, and the whole
body of his people shall be introduced
by him into a state of more intimate
approach to and communion with God,
than had been known by the spirits of
the blessed m their separate state.
^ Who are baptized in the room of the
dead.] It would be almost endless to
enumerate, and much more to canvass,
all the interpretations which have been
given of this obscure and ambiguous
phrase, v-nip tcwv vjxpcvv. I think that of
Sir Richard Ellys, which I have given
in the paraphrase, much preferable to
any other. See Fortuita Sacra, p. 137,
&c. As for other interpretations, there
is no reason to believe that the super-
stitious custom mentioned by Epipha-
nius, of baptizing a living person, as
representing one who had died unbap-
tized, is here referred to; it is more
likely to have risen from a mistake of
this passage, than to have been so early
prevalent. Mr. Cradock's supposing
it to allude to v.a&hing dead bodies,
neither suits the grammar, nor really
makes any siejnificant sense. Nor is
there any need of supposing that vix,pwv
is put for viHoa, and refers to their be-
ing baptized into the religion of Jesus,
who, on the adversary's hypothesis, is
still dead. The senses which Crellius
and Bishop Alterbury maintain, differ
so little from each other and that we
have given, that it may sniucc to s.^y,
that each expresses but a part of the
sense, and loses something of the spirit
which we apprehend in these wordsv
352 And why are the apostles exposed to dafiger eveiy hour ?
SECT, combat in the room of their companions, who >^ the dead rise not
XXIX. have just been slain in their sight.? If the doc- f^ ^^\- ^;'''v«7 they
, . *^T 1 X J j7 J 7 . then baptized for the
— "tnne 1 oppose be true, and the dead are not dead?
^ ^oQ raised at all, wh/^ are thei/ nevertheless thus
baptized in the room of the dead, as cheerfully
ready, at the peril of their lives, to keep up the
30 cause of Jesus in the world ? And indeed, how 30 And why stand
could my conduct be accounted for in any other ^^j",J'''P^''^y ^""^'^
light, but by supposing that we act with a
steady and governing view to this great prin-
ciple and this glorious hope ? Why otherwise
are we every hour exposed to so much danger
in the service of a Master from whom it is evi-
dent we have no secular rewards to expect.''
31 Yet, my brethren, / do upon this solemn occa- 31 I protest by
sion protest and even swear to you, by the great- Th^aveln ChfisT^'je-
est of all asseverations, by our hopes and our sus our Lord, I die
jovs as Christians, bi/ our rejoicing^ and confi- f^aily.
dence common to us all, and which I with you
have in Christ Jesus our Lord; I protest, I say,
by this, that / daily die; that is, that I am
every day surrounded, as it were, with death in
its most terrible forms, and'bear so many evils,
that every hour of my life seems a new mar-
go tvrdom. One great instance of this has so late- 32 if after the
ly happened, that I cannot forbear mentioning hlv""^ fought°^^with
it. If, to speak after the manner of men, or to beasts at Ephesus,
use a common proverbial phrase, / have, like •
a slave exposed upon a public theatre, fought
with wild beasts at Ephesus,^ having been
J Our rejoicing.'] Our received copies stoned, and supposed to be dead. But
, read it, vfxtlspav, your rejoicing ; but the the danger of being pulled to pieces
rftAding which I follow seems so much might be greater at Ephesus; it had
more natural and easj', that one can happened very lately, and as the scene
scarce forbear believing it authentic, was much nearer Corinth, it might be
Yet it may be interpreted into a very more natural for him to mention it here,
pertinent sense: " I protest by your ']oys, The silence of St. Luke in his history, as
*• which I do so cordially take part in, to so memorable an event as a combat
" that I may call them my own.'' with beasts would have been, and St.
^ Fouaht with wild beasts at Ephesus.] Paul's omitting it in the large catalogue
The stories which Nfcephoris (lib. ii. of his sufferings, (2 Cor. xi. 23.) toge-
cap. 25.) and Theodoret give us, of an ther with his known privilege as a Ro-
encounter which St. Paul had with wild man citizen, which would probably, as
' beasts on the theatre at Ephesus, (see to be sure it should legally, have pro-
Witsii Mel. Vit. Paul. cap. viii. sect. 23, tected him from such an insult, do all (as
&,c.) have been so far regarded by Dr. Mr. Cradock and others have observed,)
Whitby, that he contends for the literal favour the figurative interpretation. And
interpretation of this passage; in favour the expression, v-ala, avS^wTrov, after the
of which it is also urged, that had he manner of men y or humanly speaking, has
spoken of brutal men, he would rather a propriety on this hypothesis which it
have mentioned the assaults that were cannot have on the other, and seems to
made upon him at Lystra, where he was be quite decisive.
The Apostle Paid, particularly, at Ephesus T 355
what advantageth it assaulted witli the most savage fury by a tumul- sect.
me if the dead rise ^^^^^^ multitude there, what advantage have I xxix.
not? let us eat and .t, • iVlt- i x
drink, for to-mor- gained by such a combat, it my hopes may not "
row we die. be allowed to open into immortality? On the 32.
contrary, if the dead rise not at all, the Epicurean
maxim might seem to be justified, " Let us
" make the best of this short life, which is the
" whole period of our being; and giving up
** those sublime sentiments and pursuits which
" belong not to creatures of so short and low an
" existence, let us eat and drink, since we are to
'' die^ as it were, to-morrow ' or the next day :
** for so little is the difference between one
" period of such a life and another, that it is
" scarce worth while to make the distinction."
. 53 Be not deceiv- JSe not deceived^ brethren, but be upon your 33
ed: Eviicommunica- g^ard against such pernicious maxims and rea-
tions corrupt good » . ^ ^, ^j •i:* i -^i /> ..i
maaners. soniiigs as these ; and 11 you value either faith
or a good conscience, do not converse familiar-
ly with those that teach them ; for, as the poet
Menander well expresses it. Good manners are
54 Awake to right- debauched by talk profane.^ Awake, therefore, S^
cousness, and sin ^^ becomes riffhtcous and good men," from the
not: for some have . ^ • .• ® r* i mi i ^ i • i
Bot the knowledge mtoxications 01 such Wild and delusive dreams
©f God : I speak this as these ; and sin not in supporting or counte-
So your shame. nancing doctrines so subversive of the Christian
faith and hope ; for some are still ignorant of God,
and with the abused light of Christianity know
less of him than well-improved reason might
teach them. / say this to your shame, consider-
ing how much you boast of your knowledge,
* Let us net, ice] This is the great rinthians must have had of Christ*s re-
arcrament urged to prove, that by the re- surrection, with which ours has so ne-
purrectioR of the dead St. Paul means a cessary a connexion. And consequently,
future stale. But the true solution seems had these proofs been given up, what
to be, that he writes all along upon a might have been pleaded in favour of
supposition, that if such proof as he had the other, would probably have made
produced of Christ's resurrection were very little impression,
not to be depended upon, we could "^ Good manners are debauched.'] The
have no certainty at all with respect to original words of Menander are an iam-
any future existence. And 1 must de- hie verse: 1 chose therefore to ttaiislate
clare that it seems to me, that the na- them thus, and it is very agreeable to
tural arguments of the immortality of the Greek in this connection, which
the soul, and future retributions, do seems to determine o/uiXiost xaxa* to
appear to carry with them great proba- profane discourses.
bility, notwithstanding all that Mr. Hal- " A wake j as becomes righteous men.'] As
let hai offered to invalidate them. Yet some read for 5txaiw?, Jtxajoi, which gives
the degree of evidence is by no means rather a more forcible sense, I chosci
comparable to that which, admitting this rendering, which is a kind of me»
the truths of the facts alleged, the Co* dium between the two readings.
354 Reflections on our resurrection from the dead.
SECT, which, in this plain and important branch of it,
XXIX. appears so wretchedly deficient ; while you cul-
•^ — tivate so many vain subtleties, which tend rather
XV. 34. ^^ corrupt than to exalt and perfect your minds.
IxMPROVEMENT.
Well may we rejoice to see the doctrine of our own resur-
Ver. recti<5n so closely connected in the sacred writings, and especially
12, 16" in this excellent discourse of St. Paul, with that of our blessed
Redeemer, as that they should be declared to stand or to fall
20 together. For Christ is assuredly risen from the dead, and
^1,23 become the first-fruits of them that slept. He hath repaired,
to all his spiritual seed, the damage that Adam brought upon
his descendants; yea, he is become to them the author of a far
nobler life than the posterity of Adam lost by him.
^4, 26 Let us meditate with unutterable joy on the exaltation of our
glorified Head, of our gracious Sovereign, who has conquered
death himself, and will make us partakers of his victory. He
hath received from his Father glory, honour, and dominion ; and
he shall reign till his conquest be universal and complete, and
till death be not only stripped of its trophies, but rendered sub-
servient to his triumphs; shall reign, till all his purposes for his
Father's glory and his own be finally accomplished.
27 But O, who can express the joy and glory of that day when
Christ shall give up the kingdom to the Father, and present unto
him all his faithful subjects transformed into his own image ! a
beautiful and splendid church indeed, for ever to be the object of
the Divine complacence, for ever to dwell in the Divine presence,
in a state of the greatest nearness to God, who shall then be all
in all. Well may the expectation of this illustrious period cheer
the Christian under his greatest extremities, and make him of all
men the most happy, when otherwise, on account of his suffer-
ings in the flesh, he might seem of all men the most miserable.
Well may this his rejoicing in Christ Jesus, that sacred oatb
which this persecuted and distressed apostle, with so sublime a
SI spirit, here uses, encourage him to go on, though he be daily
S2, 34 dying; though he were daily to encounter the most savage of
mankind, and death itself in its most dreadful forms. Well mav
this knowledge of God, of his gracious purposes, and of his ex-
alted Son, awaken us to righteousness ; well may it deliver us
from the bondage of sin.
53 Let us retain these noble principles of doctrine and action,
and guard against those evil communications, those sceptical and
licentious notions, which would corrupt our spirits, which would
enervate every generous spark which the gospel kindles up into
a flame^ and by bounding our views within the narrow circle of
But some zoill say^ How are the dead raised up f S55
mortal life, would degrade us from the anticipations of angeli- sect.
cal felicity to the pursuits of brutal gratifications. xx?x.
SECT. XXX.
The Apostle answers objections against the resurrection, drarvn from our
not beino- able to conceive of the particular manner in which it shall be
effected; and concludes with urging it as a noble incentive to the greatest
steadiness and zeal in religion. 1 Cor. xv. S5, to the end.
1 Cor. XV. 35. 1 CoRINTHIANS XV. S5.
jgUT some man will x HAVE thus endeavoured to confirm your sect.
say, How are the J. f^j^j^ ^l^^ establish vour hope in the great xxx.
dead raised up? and ji* j.* /» ±' 7°
with what body do ^nd glorious Qoctriue 01 a resurrectioft; but some
tbeycome? one will perhaps be ready petulantly to object ^ ^°^*
and say. How are the dead raised up, when their
bodies are quite dissolved, and the particles of
which they consisted scattered abroad, and per-
haps become parts of other bodies.^ and if they
are raised, with what [kind of^ bodies do they
come out of their graves, and what alteration is
made in their constitution and organization, to
fit them for a future life in so many respects
different from this ?
36 Thou fool, that Thou thoughtless creature, who pei'haps pridest 3^
which thou sowest is ji ^£' • .1 -x r>i.i-* !_• a.' -n-A
not quickened ex- ^^^If m the sagacity of this objection, as if it
cept it die. were some mighty effort of penetration, how
easily mightest thou find an answer to it from
what passes every day in the works of nature?
That seed which thou sowest in thy field is not
quickened to new life and verdure, except it ap-
pear to die:^ before it springs up to the future
vegetable, whatever it be, it is macerated, de-
cayed, and at length consumed in the earth.
37 And that which ^^^^ r^^ ^^^-i ^|^^^ which thou sowest, thou sowest 37
thou sowest, thou , w 1 7 7 • t / m 7 1 in 1
sowest not that body not the body which shall be produced from that
that shall be, but seed which is committed to the ground, but bare
bare grain, u may g^(i{j2^ perhaps of wheat, or of any other kind of
of some other grain, [grain,] in which there is no appearance of root
* Except it die.'] To this it hath been up into new life, and is fed by the death
objected, " that if the seed die, it never and corruption of the rest. So that
•* bears fruit." But it is certain that these wise philosophers of our own talk
the seed in general does consume away just as foolishly as the Corinthian free-
in the ground, though a little germen /AiwArerj, whom they vindicate, SeeJobn
or bud which makes a part of it springs xii. 24,
S56 The apostle, by the similitude of seed sown in the earth,
SECT, or of stalk, of blade or of ear. But God^ in 38 But God givcth
XXX. the course of his natural operations, by certain '\ ^ ^fj. ^' !^ ^f}
, .. , ,. .,, r. I ,1 -^ ..1 pleased him, knd to
Jaws 01 vegetation, with wliich thou art entirely every seed his own
XV. 38. unacquainted, gives it a body as he pleases^ and i>ody«
such a variety of parts as he hath thought fit
to determine for that particular species, and to
each of the seeds its own proper body:^ not only
a body of the same sort, but that which, by
virtue of some connexion it had with this or
that individual grain, may properly be called
its own, though in its form much different and
much more beautiful.
59 There is an immense variety in the works of , ^" "^'^ ^^^^ " "°*
/-> J • xu !_• 1 i« 11 J a\ • the same fleslj: but
trod, even m those which tall under the mspec- ihcre is one hind of
tion of our senses, feeble and limited as they flesh of men, another
are, while we dwell in flesh and blood. All ^^f" °^- '^J^^^s* ano-
flesh, you know, 2*;? not the same kind o£ flesh, another of birds. ^'^
but the flesh of men, and of cattle,'^ of fishes, and
of fowls, is different each, from the other, in its
form, qualities, and manner of being subsisted.
40[ J'Aere are] aho celestial bodies and terrestrial ^^ '^^^''^ "''^ also
bodies; but the glory of the celestial and the ter. {'^^^^^ 'tres'triaf:
restrial are apparently different, and the bright- but the glory of the
est lustre the latter can have, is but a faint re- celestial is one, and
flection of what is received from the former. rtLilTllot'her"
41 And even in the glory of the celestial bodies 41 There is one
there is also a wonderful variety: There is one g^ory of the sun, and
superior and incomparable glory of the sun, Zlt' '''^'^nXl
which often shmes with a lustre scarce to be giory of the stars;
endured; and another reflected and milder g-Zorj/ f""" one star differeth
of the moon; and another glory of the stars, ^^'^^^^^^^^^^^r star in
which, as they appear to us, are far inferior to
either of the two great luminaries, ^wrf again,
[one] star differeth from another star in glory, '^
*» lis OTJon proper body.} The apostle " ns to understand all the process of
seems more directly to speak of that as " the Divine works.'*
its proper body, which is peculiar to « Cattle.] So xa1>?ycov signifies; but it
that species of grain; yet undoubtedly seems to be put for beasts in general,
each ear has a peculiar reference to one * And one star differeth, &c.] It is in
individual as its proper seed, in such the original ya^y that is, for; but I con-
a manner as another of the same spe- elude that particle is here used only as
cies has not; and what follows, plainly a copulative; else we must suppose the
suits such 3 view. — God is said to give apostle to argue more philosophically
it this body as he pleasesy because we know than he probably intended, and to assert
not how it is produced; and the apos- that the sun and moon were i^nr^. He
tle*s leading thought is, "That it is ab- plainly speaks of the lustre which these
" surd to argue against a resurrection, celestial luminaries exhibit to us, not of
*' on a principle which is so palpably what they have in themselves, without
** false as that mustbe^ which supposes any regard to their aspects on us.
illustrates the truth and glory of the resurrection, 357
according to their respective magnitudes, in sect.
reference to which they are ranged by astrono- xxx.
mers under different classes.
42 So also f.y the So [shall be^ also the resurrection of the pious "^A
lZ':tZ s:t„t dead:' another kind of glory shall appear than ' "
corruption, it is rais- human nature has known in its purest state,
ed in incorruption : in any beauty of form or ornaments of dress.
There shall indeed, as I intimated but now, be
some difference in the degree of that glory, cor-
^ respondent to the different excellencies in the
characters of good men, on whom it is to pass:
but all shall experience a most illustrious and
happy change ; so that it may be said concerning
the body of them all in general, It is sown or
committed, like seed to the ground, in corrupt
tion, just ready to putrify, and through various
forms of putrefaction to be reduced to the dust:
but it is raised in incorruption, so that no acci-
dent or disorder whatsoever shall be able to
dissolve it again, or to threaten it in the least
43 It is sown in degree. It is sown in dishonour, in a poor con- 43
dishonour, it is rais- te^j^ptij^je gtate, and under a kind of infamy
ed in glory: it is r ' /• r^ r ^ ^
sown in weakness, it p»t upon it by the execution 01 God s first sen-
is raised in power: tence against sin : but it is raised in glory ^^
every part and trace of the curse being abolish-
ed, and itself being formed in such a manner as
to make it appear that the King of heaven de-
lights to honour the happy spirit on which he
bestows such a dress. It is sown in weakness,
absolutely incapable of any even the lowest
degree of action or sensation, and deprived of
those limited abilities which it possessed in this
its mortal life: but it is raised in power, endow-
ed with almost angelic degrees of strength, vi-
44 It is sown a na. prQur and activity. It is sown an animal bodvA't
tural body. It is rais- n j x at. r • i tx« • .li •
ed a spiritual body, formed to the purposes of animal life in this
present world; but it is raised a spiritual hodi/,
formed to a noble superiority to the mean grati-
fications of this imperfect state, and fitted to be
« TTie resurrection of the pious dead.} refers to the garment of light which the
Of them it is evident the apostle here body shall put on at tlie resurrection;
speaks, and not of the dead in general, on which Dr. Whitby ha? a remarkable
Compare verses 23,43, 49, and 57, with note here, (compare Mat. xvii. 2; Acts
1 Thess. iv. 16, 17, and verse 54. St. ix. 3; Rev. i. 14, 15; Dan. xii. 3; Wisd.
Paul (Phil. iii. 11,) and our Lord (Mat. iii. 7; Mat. xiii. 43; and Mark ix. 3.)
xxii. 30; Luke xx. 35,) mean the same and which he thinks remarkably to il-
thing by the resurrection. lustrate the matter ex adverse.
* It is raised in ghnj.} Some think this
S58 As zve have here borne the image of the earthy Adam,
SECT, the instrument of the soul, in the most exalted There is a natural
body, and ther
spiritual Oody.
XXX. services of the spiritual and divine life. For it ^^^f^fj, ^"^ '^"'^ '' ^
is certain, that as there is an animal bodi/, with
^ ^°^- which w^e are now bj daily ctw(i frequently by ^
unhappy experience acquainted, so there is
also a spiritual body: God can exalt and refine
matter to a degree of parity and excellence to
us unknown ; and there are many bodies now "
existing so pure and active, as that in compa-
45 risen they may be called spirits. And so it is *^ ^"'^ ^^ '^^ '^
<.% ^ A. A. i.v, r /-n •• o- \ written. The first
written with respect to the former, (Gen. ii. 7.) ^^^ Adam was made
that the first man Adam^ when God had breath- a living soul, the last
ed into his nostrils the breath of life, was made ^^.^"^ «'«* ^.""^^ ^
a living soul;^ so that even in the original state ^""^ emng^^pint.
of rectitude and felicity in which man was
created, he was made capable of, and fitted to,
an animal life here upon earth : whereas the
Lord Jesus Christ, who by virtue of the in-
fluence he has upon all his seed, as their spiri-
tual Head and great federal Representative, may
well be called the second or latter Adam, [is]
for an enlivening spirit ^ to those who are united
to him, and will not only purify their souls by
the operation of his Spirit^ communicated to
them, but at last spiritualise their very bodies.
46 Nevertheless, the spiritual Adam [was] not first, 46 Howbeit, that
but the animal, and afterward the spiritual ; and "'''* ^^\ ^l^\ ""^'"^
' ."^ 1 I /> A>n » . i 's spiritual, but that
as the first Adam existed before Christ was sent which is natural: and
to become our Saviour, so must we first wear afterward that whicii
that animal body which we derive from the one, '* spiritual,
before we put on that spiritual body which we
47 derive from the other. The first man [was] of^JJga.fh '^3"^" "f
from the earth, and so earthy: he was created ° ^ ^ '
out of the dust of the earth, and his body was
only a mass of animated clay, in reference ta
g Made a living soul.] This is a quo- is not a quotation frona scripture, as some
tation from Moses; and there seems to have thought, but what the apostle adds
be a peculiar emphasis in the original, on occasion of the quotation brought
which I know not how to preserve in the above; as if he had said, Christ is the last
translation, in the reference of ^'^X'^ *o Adam, as an illustrious antitype of the
•jpi/^tjcov, in the former verse, as distin- first, (Rom. v. 14.) and he hath in bim-
guished from x;TV£-jjOca7ncov ; and refers to self a spirit, with which he quickeneth
such a difference between ■^V)^'^, the whom he pleases, and in v/hat decree he
anijnal soul, and 'Ttviv^aj the rational spirit, pleases, John i. 4j and verses 21, 26.
as is more clearly expressed, (1 Thess. The words living and enlivening have
V. 23.) and is also very agreeable to such a correspondence to each other, as
the import of -TH U;DJ, the word which ^wc-av and ^woriiav. I therefore pre-
Moses uses. ferred the latter of them to guickemng,
h The second-^an enlivening spirit.] This though the sense be entirely the same.
we shall hereafter bear the image of the heavenly : 359
the second man w the which it was said, Dust thou art, (Gen. iii. 19 ; ) sect.
Lord from heaven, ^/^g second man, of whom we speak, [is] the xxx^
Lord from heaven: he came originally from the ^^^
heavenly world, to which he is returned; and xv.^'T.
whatever of earth there was in the composition
of the body he condescended to wear, it is now
completely purified and refined into the most
48 As fy the earthy, glorious form. And siich as the earthy [z^as, 48
stich are they also Q^gi i^^y also that are earthy : they all de-
T:':^:TI:X ^^^n^ed from him, and have no higher original
such are they also are mean, mortal, corruptible creatures ; and
that are heavenly. ^^^A as the heavenly [is, are] they also that are
heavenly: they who are, as it were, born of
Christ by the regenerating influences of his
Spirit, and therefore are to live with him in
heaven, shall at last have such glorious bodies as
49 And as we have he hath. And it is delightful beyond all ex- 49
borne the image of pression, to think of it with self-application,
the earthy, we shall Ti ^ • x* i i i j j
also bear the image that as we m particular have borne and do now
of the heavenly. bear the image of the earthy; as assuredly as we
are now sinful, afflicted, and mortal men, like
the first Adam ; so surely shall we also bear the
image of the heavenly ; so surely shall we be
brought to resemble Christ in purity, glory, and
immortality.
50 Now this I say, But when I spake of bearing the image of 50
and b^oodcanLfin*^ ^^® ^^^^ "^^^^ ^" mortality, I would not be
berit the kingdom of Understood as asserting that every one of the
God ; neither doih descendants of Adam shall, in fact, go through
corruption inherit ^Yiq^o pangs of death, and that dissolution in the
iticorruption. ^u'laji • j mi - r
grave, which Adam has experienced. J his I
say, brethren, I affirm it as a constant and im-
portant truth, that flesh and blood, such weak
and crazy systems of it as those in which we
now lodge, cannot inherit the kingdom of God ;
neither doth a body impregnated with the seeds
of corruption inherit incorruption : it is utterly
unfit for the pure ethereal regions of the blessed,
and indeed incapable of subsisting in them.
51 Behold, t shoiv This is universally true ; yet, behold ! I tell you5\
Thali^n^/lT^siee"^^ ^ '^y^^^^y-> that is, a doctrine hitherto unknown,
but we shall all be and which you cannot now be able fully to com-
changed. prehend : for we Christians shall not ali sleep, ^
shall not all submit to the stroke of death, so
that our bodies should all lie mouldering in the
grave, which is their general doom; but we
shall all, the living as well as the dead, at the
VOL. IV. 2 A
S60 For this corruptible must put dk ihcorrupfion,
SECT, appearance of Christ to the final judgment, be
XXX. changed in a most glorious and happy manner
'into the image of our descending Lord. And 52 In a moment,
^ ^°^- this change, great and illustrious as it is, th^ '" *^^ ^'''"Vk"^ °f
Divme power shall effect m less time than we tramp. Forthetrum-
have been speaking of it : for it shall pass in a pet shall sound, and
moment, in an imperceptible point of time, and '^? ^^^^ ^^^iL^*^
. ' * 1 • I I . /• * . . Ai • raised incorruptible,
even m the twinkling of an eye^ just at the in- and we shall be
stant when the last trumpet is blown bj the Di- changed.
vine command, to awaken all the millions of
saints who are sleeping in the dust : for the
trumpet shall then sound, the voice of the arch-
angel, and attending celestial legions, shall fill
the whole earth and heaVen with an astonishing
noise, and the dead shall immediately, as upon
its summons, be raised incorruptible, and we^
that is, those of us Christians who are living,
shall be changed^ as Enoch and Elijah were in
the day of their translation : that body which
but a moment before appeared just as ours now
do, shall, quick as thought, be transformed into
an imagie of that worn by our triumphant Lord,
and fitted for all the most active services, and all
thepurest sensations and delights, of the celestial
53 state. For in order to that, as I have just ob- 53 For this cor-
served, it is 'necessary that t^is corruptible put \^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
on incorruption, and that this mortal put on im- this mortal must put
mortaliti/, so as to be no longer subject to dis- «« immortality.
54 eases or death. j5w? when this glorious and long 54 so when this
expected eveht shall be accomplished, when this corruptible shall
corruptible part of our frame shall have put on ^^^f. P"' '"V^'T'
* 'ii* t 1 11 1 ruption, and this
tncorrupttdn, and this mortal shall have put on mortal shall have
immortality^ then shall the saying be brought to put on immortality,
pass which is written, (Isa. xxv. 8,) Death js then shall be brought
-* It J . . 1 r> Vt 1 1 1 to pass the saying
swallowed up in victory, and perfectly subdued that is written,
and destroyed, and so happy a state introduced. Death is swallowed
that it would not be known that death had ever "p ^» victory.
had any place or power among Chrisfs subjects
55 at all ; And in the assured view of this, may the 55 O death, where
Christian, even noW, with the greatest pleasure,
» We, that is, those of us Christians that he should he raised from the dead,
who are living, shall be ckanged.l As the and continue upon earth some time before
phrase will admit of the looser sense the that great event happened : Thoujfh I con<»
paraphrase gives, I cannot allow of the fess the argument which Mr. Fleming
argument drawn from hence, to prove draws from hence, in favour of the last
eitherthattheapostle expected he should of these opinions, is very plausible,
lire till Christ appeared to judgment, or Compare 1 Thess. ir. 15.
Christians should be sfedfasty theii^ labour not being in vain, , 361
is thy sting? o take Up his song of triumph: Where [is] thy sect»
victo^r p'^'"'^ *' '^^ pointed and destructive sting, O death? Where xxx.
[is] thy victory^ O grave ?^ How little hurt ^ ^^^Z
canst thou do me? For how little awhile shalt xv. 55,
56 The sting of thoU be able to triumph over me! The very 56
ft^ren^fhof sir^th^ ^^^^S ^nd torture of death, that which arms it
law. ^ * with its greatest terrors, [is] the consideration
of its being the punishment of sin, and conse-
quently its foreboding future misery as the ef-
fect of the Divine displeasure: and the power of
sin, that which constitutes its malignity, and
gives it these killing weapons, [is,] that it is a
57 But thanks 5e transgression of the Divine law: But thanks 57
iTs^^thJ^^'^v ctof^ f^^l ^^ ^^^' ^^^"* ^^^ infinite mercy hath taken
through our Lord a Way the sting and terror of death, and giveth
Jesus Christ. tis the prospects and the joys of a complete i;2c-
tory over it, by the displays of his pardoning
grace, through our Lord Jesus Christ. May
we ever remain under those grateful impres-
sions that suit so important an obligation !
58 Therefore, my Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye fixed on 58
beloved brethren, be ^j^j^ ^^ ^j,^ ^^^^ foundation of vour souls, and
ye sieuizisty unmo^e- , _ , ," • » • • •
able, always abound- immoveable \n J Q\iY regards to it, though strong-
ingin theworkofthe ly bome and pressed upon by a variety of
^"^ knor^h"t ^^ T- temptations and dangers ; be abounding always
labour is not in vain i^ ^^*^ work of the Lord, in every service you are
in the Lord. capable of performing, which may be accep-
table to this your great and compassionate Re-
deemer; as well knowing that your labour in the
service of such a Lord is not, on the whole, in
vain, but that whatsoever you may at present
suffer for his sake, you shall receive a most
glorious reward in that happy day of the resur-
rection concerning which I have beea speaking
60 largely.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us learn from this incomparable discourse of the apostle, Ver. 35.
to curb that vain curiosity which is so ready in matters of di-
^ Where is thy sting? Sac] The original one of his stanzas; 0 grave j where is thy
has a kind of poetical turn which seems victory? 0 death, where is thy sting f It
in some measure to suit the sublinuty of is generally thought that these words
the sentiment; for the first of the clauses are borrowed from Hos. xiii. 10, 14,
is an ioniCf and the second a trochaic which we render, *' O death, I mill be thy
verse, n» o-«, ^av«7i, to x£v75ov • ma an, «< plague, &c. ;" and some urge that 'Ht^
ah, TO vme^; and Mr. Pope has only i^^^ been read for *^^^^; but I do not see
transposed them to make them, as they ^here is any certain evidence that the
stand in our version, the conclusion of apostle intended any quotation at all.
362 Reflections on the glory of the resurrectmt,
s^cT. vine revelation to break out into an unbecoming petulance; and
XXX. where we are sure that God declares the thing, let us leave it
to him to overcome every difficulty that may seem to attend the
manner in w^hich it shall be effected. Nothing may be more
useful in order to the conquering such a weakness, than to ob-
serve the operations of God in the works of nature, where he
Ver. 38. gives to every seed, whether animal or vegetable, such a body as
shall please him. Each is proper for its sphere, and beautiful
in its connection and order, though the degree of their glory be
39, 40 different. And thus all the diversity of glory which shall at
last be apparent among the children of God, even the children
of the resurrection, shall serve to illustrate the divine wisdom,
and goodness, and faithfulness.
The alterations made in every instance will indeed be won-
53d«rful, when this mortal puts on immortality, and this corrupti-
47> &c.ble puts on incorruption. Let us for ever adore the Divine
goodness, that when, by our relation to the first Adam, we
were under a sentence of condemnation and death, he was pleas-
ed in his infinite mercy to appoint that we should stand related
to Christ, as the second Adam, in so happy a bond, that by him
we might recover what we had lost in the former; yea, and far
4*9 more: so that as we have borne the image of the earthy, we
might as surely bear the image of the heavenly. O let us ear-
nestly aspire after this blessedness; and remember that our
bearing the image of his holiness is inseparably connected with
the hope of so glorious a privilege !
Let us endeavour, therefore, by cultivating holiness in all its
branches, to maintain this hope in all it« spirit and energy ;
longing for that glorious day when, in the utmost extent of the
54 prophetic expression, death shall be swallowed up in victory,
and millions of voices, after the long silence of the grave, shall
55 burst out at once into that triumphant song, O death, where is
56 thy sting ? O grave, where is thy victory .^ And when we see
57 death disarmed, and the terrors of the law silenced, let us bless
God for Jesus Christ, by whom the precepts of _ the law were
perfectly fulfilled and its penalty endured; that so we might
not only be delivered from the curse, but called to inherit the
18, 19blessing. Let it be considered as an engagement to universal
obedience; and. in the assurance that whatever other labours
^^may be frustrated, those in the Lord shall never be vain, let
gratitude and interest concur to render us stedfast, immoveables
and continually active in his service.
The Apostle proposes a collectmifor the saints in Judea, 363
SECT. XXXI.
*rhe Apostle gives some.ndvices relating to the proposed collection for the
poor saijits in Judca. 1 Cor. xvi. 1 — 12.
SECT,
XXXI,
1 Cor. XVI. 1. 1 CORINTHIANS XVI. 1.
JJJow concwumg T3EF0RE I conclude this epistle, I must add
the collection -U g, word Of two concerning the collection which
^ave glvfn'^ordeTtJ X^" P^opose making for the poor saints^ which 7^
the churches of Ga- are in Judea, who are in such gr^at straits both xvi. 1
iatia, even so do ye. on account of the famine and the persecution
to which they are exposed. And here I would
only say this ; as I have given it in charge to
the chu'ches of Galatia^ so also do ye proceed:
for nothing occurs to my thoughts at present,
which can be more subservient to that generous
2 Upon the first and good design. When you hold your 2
^ay of the week, let Christian assemblies on the first day of the week^"^
?ay*bv himin •^tore^ ^^ Commemoration of the resurrection of our
as God hath prosper- Lord, which has made that day sacred amongst
edhim, that there be us, let every one of you lay something by, in
1 coL'.^^""^* ''^'" proportion to the degree in which, by the Divine ~
blessing, he hath been |?ro5pcrerf in his affairs ;
and let him bring it with him to the place
where you meet for your public worship; then.
treasuring it up ^ in the common sto-ck, that so
it may be ready in one sum, and there be no
necessity of making any particular collections
when I come. This will save us some trouble,
at a time when we sliall necessarily have so
much important business on our hands ; and
when a little is added to the stock weekly, it
may rise, by almost imperceptible degrees, to
a greater sum than could perhaps be expected
3 And when I if the whole were to be deposited at once. BiitS
yorshaIUpp™o^T^^^^ ^^'^ ^ o-f^i arrived at Corinth, whomsoever ye
your letters, them shall appoint and recommend by your letters,
signed by the congregation or its proper repre-
^ On the first day of the iveek.} So xa- be put into a common stock. Theargu-
*ta fxiav aaSSalwy signifies. Compare Luke ment drawn from hence for the religious
xxiv. 1 ; John xx. 1. with Mat. xxviii. observation of the first day of the week
1; Mark xvi. 2. in these primitive churches of Corinth
^ Treasuring it tip: luag-o; Trap' tavlw and Galatia, is loo obvious to need any
^iSilu), ^^aavfi^wv.'] We r«nder it, let farther illustration, and yet too impor-
jevery one 0/ you lay by him in store. But tant to be passed by in an entire silence,
the following words show that it was to
364 He xcouldcometo them when he passed through Macedonia :
SECT, sentatives, them will / send to carry your fa- w»i' ' send to brin^
XXXI. ^our to Jerusalem, and shall cheerfully inirust J" "JsJiem'.^^'^^ ""^"^
•" them to deliver it with their own hands to the
^Ti.**4 poor Christians there. Jnd if it he thought con- 4 And if it be meet
venient that I should also go up thither myself t>iat i go also, they
on this occasion, they shall go with me ; that ^*^*" ^^ ^*^^ ^^'
every thing may be conducted in the most
open and honourable manner, and that your
messengers may witness for me, that none of
the money has been employed to any purposes
whatsoever different from those for which it
was given.
5 This, I hope, will quickly be dispatched ; for 5 Now 1 will come
/ m//, if Providence permit, come to you, when ^J^^*^ yo"» ^**^" ^
/ have passed through Macedonia ; and J am Just Macedonia: (for I do
^upon my journey through Macedonia:'^ And then pass through Mace-
perhaps may continue a while with you, and even doma.)
J al ' X it * 1 T 6 And It may be
spend the winter among you ; that so, when 1 ^j^^^ , ^,i|| ^^j^jg
have made you as long a visit as my affairs will yea, and winter with
admit, you may bring me forward on my journey yo"» ^^^^ y^ ^^v
. to Jerusalem, or whithersoever else / shall go,^ journey™ whUherTo^
or through whatever parts I may pass to it ; for ever I go.
that is a circumstance about which I am not yet
determined, and in which I refer myself to the
7 future direction of Providence. I speak of my 7 For i will not see
cominsf as at some distance; for though from y^" "^w by the way;
xi 'i.* i. T • U4. '1 i. but 1 trust to tarrv
these maritime parts I might easily come to you ^ ^^-^^^ ^j^^^ yo„^ jY
by sea, and so travel northward, when I have the Lord permit.
dispatched my business at Corinth ; / will not
now see you in this manner, in my way ; but hope
the little delay which this scheme may occasion
will be made up to your satisfaction : for I fully
purpose to spend some time with you, if the Lord
permit; which the necessities of the churches of
Macedonia will not at present give me leave to
8 do. But I shall continue here at Ephesus till .%'^^'}^\Z^}]. Ill'-
, • 1 /> ii at Ephesus until Pen-
about Pentecost,^ reserving the remainder 01 the tecost.
= J am just upon my journey through Ma- purpose here, so that we know not how
cedunia.] Thus I think we may justly it wassig:nified to them, as from the text
Tender Mnnshviav yaj ^ugx^f^'*'- Mace- last mentioned it seems that it was.
donia was not the direct way from Ephe- d WhUheTsoever else / go,] In the fore-
8us to Corinth. It seems by his second cited text, Judea is mentioned ; but St.
epistle to the Corinthians, written a few Paul does not seem to have fixed his
months after this, that he was either in scheme so particularly, as yet.
Macedonia or on his way thither, (com- « I shall continue at Ephesus till Pentc
pare 2 Cor. i. 16.) from whence it appears cost.] I look upon this as a very plain in-
that he had a secret purpose of seeing timation that he was now at Ephesus;
CJorinlh in his way to as well as from and consequently, that the inscription
Macedonia ; but he does not express this added at the end of this epistle, which
but would tarry at Ephesus till Pentecost. 365
summer for my tour through Macedonia and sect.
9 For a great door the neighbouring parts. In the mean time, xxxi.
»nd effectual « open- ^j, „ ^ I have spent so many months here, I am-— —
eduntoaie,and/Aere " 6 r J %u * 1 Cor.
are many adversaries, wilhng to make my stay as long as with any to- ^^-^^ g
lerable convenience I can ; for a great and effec^
tual door of usefulness is opened to me under my
apostolical character, in this populous and cele-
brated city, and \tkere are^ many opposers who
may perhaps take the advantageof my absence
to injure this new-planted church, on which I
have bestowed so much labour, and for the in-
terest of which I have the tenderest concern.^
10 Now if Timo- JSut if, in the mean time, my beloved friend 10
theus come, see that ^j^^j brother Timothy should eo^ne to you, see
ue may be with you , , t •; •! ^ z« t»j
without fear: for he ^"<2^ "^ ^^ With you Without jear oi any unkma
vorketh the work of usage, or of any attempt to set him up as the
the Lord, as I also J^gad of a party, as in some instances you have
heen ready to do by others ; for as he is a man
of a very tender and affectionate, so he is like-
wise of a very candid and humble spirit, and he
laboureth in the work of the Lord Jesus Christ
with great sincerity and zeal, as I also [do:'] and
we are in all respects so much in the same senti-
ments, that I am well assured the things which
would grieve me in your conduct, would be
u Let no man equally disagreeable to him. And therefore, H
him! Tut conXct though he be yet but a young man, (1 Tim. iv.
him forth in peace, 12.) let 710 man despise or make light of him;
that he may come ff2it, on the contrary, bring him forward on his
for him with^thc bre- yoM?'«ey in peace, and do all that you can to make
tbren. it commodious and agreeable to him ; that so
he may come to me at Ephesus as soon as possi-
ble : for I expect him here with the other bre^
threuy e who are now the companions of hi$
tells us it was written from Philippi, is those that were already converted, and
very far from being authentic; and I hope to increase the number, if God should
It will be remembered, that no credit is bless his ministry. Accordingly, a ce-
to be given to any of these additions, lebrated church was planted at Ephesus;
which have been presumptuously made, and so far as we can learn from the tenor
and I think very imprudently retained, of his epistle to it, there was less to cor*
' J great and effectual door is openedy rect and reprove among them, than in
&c.] Some think that here is an allusion most of the other churches to which he
to the dowr of the Circus, from whence wrote.
chariots were leiout when the races were i I expect hijn here with the brethren.']
to begin; and that the word ay7ixE(|u{yoi, The original words are something ambi*
which I tender opposers^ signifies the same guous; but 1 have taken the sense which
with antagonist, with whom the apostle seemed most natural. Accordingly I
was to contend as in a course. (Acts xix. think it probable that he cametoEphe-
20, &c.) This opposition rendered his sus before St. Paul was driven out of it
presence more necessary to preserve by the tumult; and that the apostle be*
366 • Befiections on tlie affair of the collection.
SECT, journey, and who are all dear to me in the
XXXI. bonds of Christian love.
^\xi as for \our'\ brother Apollos^ who is so 12 As touching o»r
x»
]^-,^ well known to you, and for whom many of ^[.^f; .t-j'^a-^ii^
you have so high a regard, I am sorry to tell to come unto you,
you that you are not at present to expect a '^Jih the brethren :
visit from him. / was indeed very importimate "X.xxl^^^^, th?'
with him to come to you with Timothy and the time; but he will
other brethren; as I have an entire confidence come when he shall
both in his friendship and prudence, and ^^^^*^°"^^"'^"^^""'^'
hoped that whatever improper use has been
made of his name in opposition to mine, (com-
pare chap. i. 12, chap. iii. 4 — 6.) his presence
among you might have been useful, just at
this crisis. Nevertheless^ he was by no means
willing to come now, lest any advantage should
be taken from that circumstance to inflame
those divisions he would gladly do his utmost
to allay : but he will come when he shall have a
convenient opportunity; and you may assure
yourselves that he retains a most cordial af-
fection for you, and tender solicitude for your
peace and prosperity,
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. I. Let ministers, from the example of the apostle, learn to be
ready to promote charitable collections for the relief of poor
- Christians : and let them frequently exhort their hearers to do
good and to communicate; reminding them, that their contri-
Sbutions ought to bear a proportion to the degree in which
God has been pleased to prosper them. — We see an evident
reference to the stated assemblies of the church on the first
day of the week in this early age ; and it is a proper duty of
that day to devise and execute liberal things, according to our
respective abilities.
The prudent caution of St. Paul as to the management of
0, 4 pecuniary affairs, is worthy the attention of the ministers of the
gospel ; and may teach them to take care, not only that they sa-
tisfy their own consciences in the fidelity of their transactions,
but also that they provide things honest in the sight of all men.
The apostle's courage in making the opposition he met with at
JCphesus a reason for his continuance there, may instruct us not
8 to study our own ease in the choice of our abode, but rather to
injr obliged 'o leave that city in so abrupt that important church more completely
a manner, desired Timothy to stay a than he had an oppoTtuuity of doing it,
svbile after bim, to settle the affairs of 1 Tim. i. 3.
The apostle exhorts them to courage and love: 367
prefer those circumstances, however disagreeable in themselves, sect.
wherein we may be providentially led to do most for the ad- xxxi.
vancement of religion in the world. '
His care that his young friend Timothy might be as easy as Ver.
possible, constitutes likewise a very amiable part of his charac- ^^^ ^ ^
ter, and suggests, in a manner well worthy of notice, how care-
ful private Christians should be that they do not terrify and
distress the minds of those who are entering on the ministerial
office. A faithful disposition to labour in the work of the Lord 12
ought to command respect ; yet sometimes, as in the instance
of Apollos, even that diligence may be so liable to misrepre-
sentation, that it may be the wisdom of ministers to absent
themselves from places where they have many to caress and ad-
mire them. On the whole, the great business of life is to glo*
rify God in doing our best for promoting the happiness of man-
kind; and no self-denial ought to seem hard to us, while we
keep that glorious end in view.
SECT. XXXII.
The apostle concludes with some particular salutations and directions;
with general exhortations to courage and love, a solemn benediction to
true Christians, and an awjul denunciation against those that were
destitute of love to Christ, 1 Cor. xvi. 13, to the end.
1 Cor. XVI. 13. ^ CoRINTHIANS XVI. 13.
'y^/'ATCH ye, stand IVrOW, my brethren, to conclude all, suffer a sect.
fast in the faith, ll ^Tord of the most affectionate exhortation, xxxii.
be'stiw. ' ^ ™^"' Remember the situation in which you are, and
with bow many formidable enemies you are J^f Ys
siirrounded, and be watchful against all their
assaults; stand fast in the profession of the
Christian faith; aoquit yourselves not like chil-
dren, but as men of knowledge and fortitude;
and be strong,^ in dependence on the best sup-
ports while you make that your constant care.
14 Let all your And that you may not mistake this exhortation 14
as breathing any thing of a contentious spirit, or
fitted only for persons in military life, I would
subjoin this necessary caution; let all- your af-
> Stand fast — acquit yourselves like men; that cheerful and courageous expectation
be strong.'] There is no need of seeking of a happy event, which the conscious-
a different sense of each word. If there ness of so good a cause would naturally
be any difference, ay^i^^oQi may refer administer,
lo a strength qf resolution i xo«Tat«<r&e, to
36s And to pay all proper regard to the house of Stephanas.
SECT, fairs he transacted in mutual love, and under the ^^ing* be done with
XXXII. influence of that noble principle of unfeigned *^'**"^y'
benevolence which I have been so largely de**
xvf u scribing and recommending in the former part
* of this epistle. (See chap, xiii.)
15 And I farther beseech you, my brethren, that '5 I be$eech you,
forasmuch as ye know the household of Ste* ^'l^^!^""' ^y^^S?""
, , • • 1 /? J* • x- J 1 • v. '"** house of Sts-
phanas, that it ts the Jirst-jruits oj Achaia, he phanas^ that it is the
and they being among the first that were con- first-fruits of Achaia,
,.erted to Christianity in all your country, ye »S,^j;,^,t they^h|.v,
pay a proper regard to them; and so much the to the ministry of
rather, as theij have set themselves with peculiar ^\^ ?aint«.)
resolution and care, according to the rank in
which Providence has placed them, and the
abilities which God hath given them, to the la«
bour and charge of ministering to the saints.^
16 Now I would by all means inculcate it upon 16 Th^t ye submit
you, that you should in your respective ranks LX^ind to every
and circumstances of life subject yourselves to one that hcipeth with
such, and not only pay them all due personal «* and laboureth.
regard, but act as you have opportunity, in
harmony with them ; and that under their in-
fluence you should do your utmost for the good
of your Christian brethren. And thus I would
have you behave to every associate in that good
work and labour in which they are engaged ;
especially to those who are honoured with the
ministerial office.
17 /could not but rejoice greatly at the arrival it lam glad of the
and ,,resence o/tbat worthy person I have just r„dZtuSraaJ
mentioned, that is Stephanas, and ot rortu- Achaicus: for that
natus'' and Achaicus, who accompanied him; which was lacking on
because they filed up your deficiency with re- ^'^^''jP^^J^' ^^^^ *»*^*
spect to me, and gave me by their converse
and friendly offices that consolation which I
might justly have expected from you all, had I
enjoyed an opportunity of conversing with you,
and about which I could, for your own sakes,
wish that some of you had been more solicitous.
JSjPor they refreshed my spirit greatly by their 18 For they have
obliging behaviour and edifying conversation ; "refreshed my spmt
t» They have set themselves^ &c.] This vived St. Paul a considerable time; for
seems to imply that it was the generous it appears from the epistle of Clement to
<:are of the whole family to assist their the Corinthians, (§ 59,) that he was the
fellow-Christians, so that there was not a messenger of the church at Corinth to
member of it which did not do its part. that of Rome, by whom Clement sent
« Fortunatus.] This worthy man sur- back that invaluable epistle.
The Apostle sends his salutation to them with his own hand, 369
and yours: therefore as I doubt Hot but they have often refreshed sect.
'"h'tTvet^ch^ '^^"* y^^^^ ^y ***^^^ ministrations among you. There^ xxxii.
fore I must again urge it upon you, that you ' ^ ^
pay all proper regard to such, and treat them on j^^j^ jg^
every occasion with such respect and affection
as so worthy a character well deserves.
19 The churches I must now tell you, that the churches of the 19
of Asia salute you. provincial Asia^ which lie about Ephesus, and
Aquiia and Pnsciiia ^^j|.jj ^hom I j^ave frequent opportunities of
salute you much m ,. j ^ ' ..i W ^m. • 4.- r-
the Lord, with the corrcspondmg, salute you with all Christian at-
church that is in fection ; heartily wishing you peace and prospe-
their house. rity. Your good friends Aquila and Priscilla,'^
who have made so long an abode among you,
and are now providentially brought hither, most
affectionately/ salute you in the bowels of our
common Lord, And with these tokens of re-
spect receive those of the church in their house^
as you know their family is happy in a large
•20 AH the brethren number of Christian members. But I will not 20
greet you. Greet ye gntcr into a more particular detail of names; for
one another with an •.. '^iixj ja jz»
holy kiss. your society is so celebrated, ana esteemed ot
so great importance to the Christian interest,
that I may truly say that all the brethren salute
2/ou. Entertain therefore that affection for each
other, which those that are almost strangers
bear to you, and salute one another with an holy
kiss ; but let it be as cordially sincere as I doubt
not but it will be decent.
'21 The salutation I have hitherto used the assistance of a friend 21
oV'^b^nd**'^^'"'"^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^ dictated to him; but in order
to assure you that this epistle is genuine, I here
add the salutation of [me] Paul, your well-known
minister and father in the gospel, with my oimi
hand; most cordially wishing you every blessing,
22 If any man jjoth temporal and spiritual. And let me here 22
jelus cCisl'lt'h'im ^^^^ 0^^' being thus written with my own pen,
it may have the greater weight :) If there be
any man amongst you, or elsewhere, who un-
der the specious forms of Christianity loveth
not the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, but
maintains a secret alienation of heart from him
while he calls himself his servant, preferring any
'^ Aqutla and PriscUla.'] They had for- cular in their salutations. — Some copies
mevly made some abode at Corinth; add wag' olj ^ivi^ofxettj voith whom dhol
and there St. Paul's acquaintance with lodge; but the authority of those manu»
them commenced. Acts xviii. 1,2. It scripts is small,
is therefore no wonder they were parti •
S70
He gives them his benediction.
xvt
Cor.
22.
SECT, interest of his oWato that of his Divine Master; ^^ Anathema, Ma-
XXXII. let him he Anathema, Maranatha:^ such an one '^^*'^-
is indeed worthy of the most dreadful curse,
and if he persist in such a wretched temper, it
will certainly fall upon him. And let him be
assured, that though his crime be of such a na-
ture as not to admit human conviction and cen-
sure; yet it is known to him whose eyes are as
a flame of fire, so that he searches the hearts
and trieth the reins. And ere long, the Lord
himself will come in awful pomp, to execute
vengeance upon him, pronouncing him ac-
cursed before the assembled world, and devot-
ing him to utter and everlasting destruction.
S3 But it is my hearty prayer that no such root 23 The grace of
of bitterness and heir of misery may be found eurLordjesus Christ
among you ; and that it may not, may the grace ^ *^ ^ °"'
of our Lord Jesus Christ \he^ with you, and all
the blessed tokens and effects of his favour rest
upon you, for time and eternity !
24. Be assured that in what I have here said I 24 My love 5^ with
intend nothing in the least unkind to any single J°," ^^^ ^'^ C\ix\$\,
person among you. Far from that, my tender-
est and most affectionate love \he'\ with you all in
Christ Jesus ;^ depend therefore upon my con-
e Anathema — Maranatha.'] Among the
many various interpretations of these
words, none seems to me so probable and
satisfactory as this — when the Jews lost
the power of life and death, they used
nevertheless to pronounce an anathema
on persons who, according to the Mo-
saic law, should have been executed; and
such a person became an anathema, or
cherem, or accursed; for the expressions
are equivalent. They had a full persua-
sion that the curse would not be in vain ;
and indeed it appears they expected
some judgment correspondent to that
which the law pronounced would befal
the offender; for instance, that a man to
be stoned, would be killed by the falling
of a stone or other heavy body upon him ;
ft man to be strangled, would be' choked ;
or one whom the law sentenced to the
fianes, would be burnt in his house; and
the like. Now to express their faith, that
God would one way or another, and pro-
bably in some remarkable manner, inter-
pose, to add that efficacy to his own sen-
tence which they could not give it; it is
very probable they might use the word
Maranatha^ that is, in Syriac, the Lord
come/A, or he will surely and quickly come
to put this sentence into execution, and to
show that the person on whom it falls is
indeed anathema^ accursed. In beautiful
allusion to this, when the apostle was
speaking of a secret alienation from
Christ, maintained under the forms of
Christianity, (which might perhaps be the
case among many of the Corinthians, and
much more probably may be so among
us,) as this was not a crime capable of
being convicted and censured in the
Christian church, he reminds them that
the Lord Jesus Christ will come at length
and find it out, and punish it in a proper
manner. This weighty sentence the apos-
tle chose to write with his own hand, and
insert between his general salutation and
benediction, that it might be the more
attentively regarded. Compare Grot, on
Rom. V. 13. and Isa. xiv. 20. Bishop
Patrick on Deut. xxvii. 15.
^ My love [be] with you all in Christ
Jesus. ] When we consider what an alien-
ation of affection some of these Corin-
thians had expressed with respect to the
Reflections on the conclusion, &c. 37 1
slant readiness to do all in nyy power for pfo- sect.
moting and establishing the Christian interest xxxii.
among you : and may it flourish more and more,
1 Cor.
till your happiness be completed in the king- ^^-^ g^
dom of God above. Amen,
IMPROVEMENT.
However the particular trials of Christians may vary in dif-Ver. 13.
ferent ages, the same w^orks, in general, demand their diligence;
the same enemies, their watchfulness ; the same difficulties, their
courage and fortitude : nor will they ever be more likely to per-
form, to resist, and to endure well, than when charity reigns in 14
their hearts, and presides over the whole of their behaviour.
We owe our humble thanks to the author of all good, when 15, 16
he raises up the spirits of his servants to any distinguished ac-
tivity and zeal in his cause. Christians of standing superior to
their brethren, ought to emulate such a character ; and when
they do so with genuine marks of becoming modesty and up-
right views, let all proper respect be paid to them ; especially to
those who are honoured with, and labour faithfully in, the mi-
nisterial office. To such let others submit themselves in love ;
not indeed as to the lords of their faith, which even the apostles
pretended not to be ; but as friends, whom they esteem and
reverence, ever tenderly solicitous to secure their comfort and
increase their usefulness.
We see how much the apostle was concerned to promote mu-19j 20
tual friendship among the disciples of our blessed Redeemer ;
how kindly he delivers the salutations of one and another. It
becomes us to remember each other with cordial regard, and, in
imitation of his wise example, to do all we can to cultivate a
good-understanding among our Christian brethren, and to abhor
that disposition to sow discord, which has been so fatally success-
ful in producing envyings and strife, and every evil work.
To conclude all; let us lay up in our memory, and often re-
view, this awful sentence, this Anathema, Maranatha, which, 22
to give it the greater weight, the apostle records with his own 21
hand. Let it ever be remembered, that professing Christians,
who do not sincerely love their Master, lie under the heaviest
curse which an apostle can pronounce or a God inflict. Let
the unhappy creatures take the alarm, and labour to obtain a
more ingenuous temper, ere the Lord, whom they neglect, and
against whom they entertain a secret enmity, descend from hea-
apostle, this expression of tender regard generous spirit which dictated it, to
to them all without any exception, is so have glanced too plainly on that cir-
much the more affectionate ; but it cumstance in the paraphrase,
would not have been agreeable to the
y
372 Reflections on the co7iclusio?i, &c,
SECT, ven with imsupp^rtable terror, and pronounce the anathema
XXXII. with his own lips, in circumstances which shall for ever cut off'
*■' '""■all hope and all possibility of its being reversed. If his solemn
voice pronounce, his almighty hand will immediately execute it.
How will they be cast down to destruction, as in a moment 1
How will they be utterly consumed with terrors ! To pre-
vent so dreadful an end of our high profession, of our tow-
Ver, 33. ering hopes, may the grace of our Jesus Christ be with
us ! Amen,
THE END OP THE FAMILY EXPOSITOR ON THE FIItST EPISTLE
TO THE COUINTHIANS.
THE
FAMILY EXPOSITOR:
OB,
A PARAPHRASE
ON THE
SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE
TO THE
CORINTHIANS;
WITH CRITICAL NOTES,
AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF EACH SECTION
A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
TO THE
iparapbrase cmtt JSotcs
ON THE
SECOND EPISTLE TO THE COKINTHIANS.
The first epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians was
written, as hath been before observed^ from Ephesus,
about the year of our Lord 57, towards the end of his
continuance there and in the neighbouring parts. (See
Vol. HI. sect. 44, note a.) Upon leaving Ephesus the
apostle removed to Troas, which was situated on the
shore of the Mgean Sea, in the expectation of meeting
Titus, and receiving an account of the success with which
he hoped his former epistle had been attended, and of
the present state of the Corinthian church; (2 Cor. ii.
12.) but not meeting him there, (ver. 13,) he proceeded
to Macedonia, where he obtained his desired interview,
and received satisfaction concerning the promising state
of affairs at Corinth. From this place the apostle wrote
his second epistle to the Corinthians, intrusting it to the
care of Titus, who was returning to Corinth, to forward
the collection intended for the poor Christians in Judea.
From these historical circumstances, the date of this se-
cond epistle must be fixed within a year after the former.
(See Yol. III. sect. 45, note b.)
In the introduction to the First Epistle, we observed,
that its design was to rectify some sad disorders and
abuses which had crept into the church at Corinth ; and
VOL. IV. 2 B
S76 A General Introduction
answer their queries upon some important points in
which they had desired his determination. The inten-
tion of the present epistle is, in general, to illustrate
some of the same points upon which he had discoursed
in the former, according to the light which Titus had
given him into the circumstances and temper of the
Corinthian church; interspersing and enforcing some
occasional reflections and advices upon various sub-
jects, as he thought most conducive to their instruction
and edification.
But to give a more distinct view of the scheme and
contents of this Second Epistle. — The apostle, after a
general salutation, expresses his grateful sense of the
Divine goodness in preserving him from the dangers to
which he had been exposed in Asia ; professing his un-
shaken confidence in God's continued guardianship, sup-
ported by a sense of his own integrity : (Chap. i.
1 — 12.) Which declaration of his integrity he farther
illustrates; applying it particularly to those views on
which he had declined the visit to Corinth, which in
the former epistle he seems to have promised. (Ver. 18,
to the end.) The case of the unhappy person who had
committed incest with his father's wife, and whom, upon
account of the scandal he had brought upon his Chris-
tian profession, the apostle directed them to exclude
from communion, had made a deep impression on his
mind. This, he intimates, was the reason of his having
deferred his visit to Corinth, that he might not meet
them with grief, nor till he had received advice of the
effect of his apostolical admonitions, and their salutary
and seasonable discipline. The affection of the apostle
to the Corinthians is here manifested, both in his sympa-
thy with the offending member of their church while un-
der censure, whom now, being penitent, he advises them
to readmit to their communion ; and also in his solici-
tude for certain tidings concerning their welfare by Titus,
whom not finding at Troas, (as before observed,) he went
to meet in Macedonia. (Chap. ii. 1 — 15.)
In farther vindication and support of his apostolical
character against the insinuations and objections of the
false teachers at Corinth, the apostle, having just intimat-
to the Second Epistle to the Corinthians. 377
ed that a large door of success had been opened to him at
Troas and elsewhere, makes a transition to this subject ;
and expresses in the most affectionate terms his thanks-
giving to God for having intrusted him vs^ith the minis-
try of the gospel, and for the success attending his ser-
vices; declaring his lively confidence, in all events, of
the Divine acceptance, and speaking of the Corinthians
as his credentials written by the finger of God. (Ver.
14, to the end; chap. iii. 1 — 6.) And as an illustration
of the dignity of the ministerial office, he descants, in a
very pertinent and judicious manner, on the compara-
tive obscurity of the Mosaic law, and the superior glory
and permanence of the gospel. (Ver. 7, to the end.) He
then disclaims all sinister views and distrust of success,
in pursuing the glorious ministry he had described,
from a firm persuasion that such a gospel could not
be rejected but in consequence of the most fatal pre-
judices, (Chap. iv. 1 — 6.) And while he acknowledges
his own infirmities, he glories in the strength commu-
nicated to him from God, as an effectual support under
the extremest trials; (ver. 7 — 15.) describing the glo-
rious hopes which he entertained beyond the grave, as
a ground of triumph in the face of danger, and a noble
incentive to persevering fidelity and stedfastness. (Ver.
16, to the end; chap. v. 1 — 10.) Touching again upon
the ardour with which he prosecuted the gospel minis-
try, he makes a kind of apology for it, pleading the ir-
resistible constraints of the Redeemer's love, and the
infinite importance of the overtures of reconciliation;
which in a most pathetic address he urges the Corin-
thians to embrace. (Ver. 11, to the end; chap. vi. 1, 2.)
And then expatiates with great copiousness on the tem-
per with which, in the midst of afflictions and persecu-
tions, he and his brethren executed their important em-
bassy. (Ver. 3 — 10.)
It is easy to observe, on the most cursory view of this
argument, with what delicacy, as well as energy, it is all
along conducted. As the apostle manages his subject
in the tenderest and most affectionate manner, and in-
termingles general reflections for the instruction and
consolation of the Corinthians, which, hpwever, had au
378 ^ General Infrodiietion
evident subservience to his main design; he conciliates
their regard, and fixes the impressions which his former
Epistle had made, in a more insinuating and therefore
more effectual way, than if he had exerted his authority,
and wrote with more closeness and severity of style.
And having been informed by Titus, that the defence
of his mission, and apology for his conduct, contained
in his former Epistle, had not been utterly in vain, he
manifests his satisfaction in the present disposition of the
Corinthians, by giving his reasonings upon this head a
more diffusive and practical turn.
After this, the Epistle affords us a farther instance of
his affection, in his judicious and pathetic exhortation
to the Corinthians, (additional to what he had formerly
said, when they desired his opinion upon the head of
marriage,) to avoid those alliances or intermarriages with
idolaters, which might tend to ensnare them; pleading
the gracious promises of God to his people as an engage-
ment to the strictest purity, and as a motive to aspire
after the sublimest attainments in religion. (Ver. 11, ta
the end; chap. vii. 1.)
From this digression he returns to the subject he had
before been treating; and to remove any degree of pre-
judice which might yet lurk in their breasts against his
apostolical character, he appeals to them for the integrity
and disinterestedness of his conduct; professing that the
freedom he uses was not intended to reproach their diffi-
dence, but sprung from an unfeigned and ardent concern
for their welfare; which he illustrates by the pleasure
with which he received the assurances of their good state
by Titus, and the part he had taken in their sorrows,
which his necessary reproofs had occasioned, and by his
present joy, in that those sorrows had happily issued in
their reformation. (Ver. 2, to the end.)
The apostle had proposed to the Corinthians, in the
close of the former Epistle, their making a contribution
for the relief of the poor saints in Judea: resuming the
subject, he recommends to them the example of the
Macedonians, reminds them of the grace of our blessed
Redeemer, and gives some advices as to the manner of
collecting and transmitting their bounty: (Chap. viii.
to the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, 379
1 — 13.) Expressing liis joy for the readiness of Titus
to assist in finishing the collection, and milking an ho-
nourable mention of the worthy character of other
Christian brethren, whom he had joined with him in
the same commission. (Ver. 16*, to the end.) He then,
with admirable address, further urges their liberal con-
tribution, and, in a full assurance of its success, recom-
mends them to the Divine blessing. (Chap. ix. through-
out.)
Having expressed in the former part of the epistles
and on occasion of this contribution, his confidence in
the abundant grace which had been bestowed on the
Corinthians, the apostle takes an opportunity of stating
and obviating some reflections which some among them
had thrown upon him for the mildness of his conduct,
as if it proceeded from fear. He therefore asserts his
apostolical power and authority; cautioning his oppo-
nents that they should not urge him to give too sensible
demonstrations of it upon themselves, (Chap. x. through-
out.) And further vindicates himself from the perverse
insinuations of such as opposed him at Corinth ; particu-
larly on the head of his having declined to receive a con-
tribution from the church for his maintenance ; which,
though greatly to his honour, was by his opposers un-
generously turned to his disadvantage. (Chap. xi. 1 — 15.)
To magnify his office as an apostle, he commemorates
his labours and sufferings in the cause of Christ ; yet in
such a manner as plainly sho%vs it vvas disagreeable, how-
ever necessary it might be, to dwell on a subject that ap-
peared like sounding his own applause. (Ver. 16, to the
end.) And with great clearness and plainness, yet at
the same time with equal reluctance and modesty, he
gives a detail of some extraordinary revelations which he
had received from God, and of his experience of those
Divine aids which taught him to glory in his ovm infir-
mities. (Chap. xii. 1—10.) And upon the whole, vindi-
cates the undisguised openness and sincerity of his con-
duct, and his visible superiority to secular considerations,
in all his carriage towards the church at Corinth. (Ver.
11, to the end.) Closing his epistle with the tenderest
assurances, how much it would grieve him to be obliged
S80 A General Introduction^ &c.
to evince his apostolical power by inflicting any miracu-
lous punishment on those who continued to oppose him ;
and then subjoining the most respectful salutations, and
his solemn benediction. (Chap. xiii. throughout.)
It is evident from this view of the epistle, that a very
large part of it is employed in reclaiming the Corinthian
church from their undue attachment to Judaizing teach-
ers, and from that party-spirit into which they had fallen ;
and in rekindling proper regards to the unadulterated
doctrine of the gospel, and to his own apostolical coun-
sels, who had been their spiritual father in Christ. That
this leading design of the apostle is occasionally inter-
rupted by the introduction of other matters, and particu-
larly the subject of the contribution for the poor saints in
Judea, will be no objection, I apprehend, if narrowly ex-
amined, to the accuracy and beauty of this excellent
composition ; for the transitions which St. Paul makes,
arise from some obvious and important sentiments, which
render them natural and just. And there is an admir-
able wisdom in such digressions, as they relieve the minds
of the Corinthians from that painful uneasiness which
they must have felt from a constant attention to so disa-
greeable a subject ; I mean their unsuitable conduct to-
wards the apostle himself. It is with the same kind of
propriety and sagacity that the severe intimations which
the dignity of the apostolic character obliged St. JPaul
to drop against those who might persevere in their op-
position, are reserved to the close of the epistle ; as they
would fall with additional weight, in all probability, after
their minds had been softened with the reiterated ex-
pressions of his tender affection to the Corinthians in
general, and the innocence and amiableness of his char-
acter had been represented in such a variety of views.
^ataphva&z anD Motes
ON THE
SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
SECT. I.
The Apostle Paul, after a general saliUation, expresses his grateful sense
of the Divine goodness, in preserving him from the dangers to which
he had been exposed in Asia ; professing his unshaken confidence in
God's continued guardianship, supported by the consciousness of his in-
tegrity before him. 2 Cor. i. 1 — 12,
2 Cor. i. 1. ^ CoRINTHIANS I. 1,
pAUL, an apostle of 'VT'^U receive this epistle from Paul, who sect.
^%"^f r^H^*^ ^J hath the honour to call himself an apostle i.
Timothy^wr brother, «/ J^sus Christ by the sovereign will of God;——
who hath shown by the victory of his grace over ^.^^^^
me, how able he is to bend the most obdurate
and reluctant will to his own purposes, and tri-
umph over the opposition of the most obstinate
heart. And Timothy, a beloved brother * in
a Timothy, a beloved brother.'] This fluence of this excellent young minister,
shows that Timothy was returned to St. Some have thought this is the reason why
Paul since he wrote the last epistle; and the apostle so often speaks in the plural
his joining the name of Timothy with his number in this epistle; but it is certain
own, is an instance of the generous he often speaks in the ^mgu/ar, and that
desire which St. Paul had to establish, as there are passages here, as well as in tiie
much as possible, the reputation and in- epistle to the Thessaloiuans, in which be
332 Sf, Paul begins ivith his own and Timothy s salutations,
SECT. Christ Jesus, joins with me in this second ad- unto the church of
I- dress to the church of God that is in Corinth; ^j^^J" witV^an*^ the
whom he hath mercifully called out from the saints which are in
\^L* world and united to himself. A society for allAchaia;
which I have always the tenderest regard ; the
respective members of which I now most cor-
dially salute; with all who, by their Christian
profession, are numbered among the saints that
2 are in the whole resion of Achaia, I greet you, 2 Grace he to you,
T 1 11 i_ ii • u jj and peace from God
as I do all my brethren m such addresses : say- ^^^ Father, and fnm
ing from my heart, May ^race and peace \he'\ the Lord Jesus Christ.
in rich abundance communicated to you all,
from God our Father^ the compassionate Source
of universal goodness, and from the Lord Jesus
Christ ; through whom alone such invaluable
blessings can be conveyed to such sinful crea-
S tures as we are. While I sit down to write to 3 Blessed be God,
you, my dear brethren, in the midst of circum- ^;"^" Lord^^^'esul
stances which the world might think very de- Christ, the Father of
plorable, (compare 1 Cor. iv. 9, &c.) I cannot mercies, and the
forbear bursting out into the language of joy ^°^ **^ ^'^ ^°«^^^*''
and praise,'' for such a variety of Divine favours
as is conferred on myself and you. Blessed^ for
ever blessed, by the united songs of men and
angels, \be'\ the great God and father of our be-
loved Lord and gracious Saviour Jesus Christy
through whom we have this free access to him,
this secure interest in him: so that we can now,
with unutterable delight, view him as the Father
of mercies^ from whose paternal compassion all
our comforts and hopes are derived; and as the
God of all consolation^ whose nature it is ever to
have mercy, and who knows how to proportion
his supports to the exigence of ^sQvy trial.
4 For ever adored be this benevolent and com- ,^* Who comfnrt-
T* . , n . .1 -11 eth US in all ourtri-
passionate jBemg, who comjorteth us in all our
pressing tribulation,'^ by such seasonable appear-
uses the plwal, without intending to in- mntions of joy, praise and thanksgivir's;'.
elude Timothy. See chap. iii. 1 — 3; As soon as he thought of a Christian
chap. vii. 3; chap. xii. 19; 2 Thess. ii. church planted in one place or anothei,
1 — 9 He also joins the name of Sos- there seems to have heen a flow of most
thenes with his own, in the former epis- lively affection accompanying the idea,
tie, as also the name of Timothy to the in which all sensibility of his temporal
epistle to the Philippians and Colos- affliction or theirs was all swallowed
sians; yet does not use the plural there, up, and the fulness of his heart must
'•Cannot forbear bursting out, &c.] ventitself in such cheerful, exalted, and
U is very observable that eleven of St. devout language.
VwiVs thirteen epistles begin with exclaf ^ Comjorteth us. \ It is certain that
He declares his hope concerning the Corinthians, 383
bulation, that we ances in our favour. And this, I know, is not sect.
may be able to com- j^gj-giy for our own sakes, but that we, taught i-
fort them which are , '' . i n • xu . ,
in any trouble, by hy our own experience, may be able, m the most
the comfort where- tender, suitable, and effectual manner, ^oco9n/bri j^'^'
with we ourselves are ^^^^^ ^£5^0 are in any tribulation, by the commu-
nication of that comfort whereby we ourselves
are comforted of God;^ and methinks every sup-
port I feel is much endeared to me by the con-
sideration, that the benefit of it may be reflected
5 For as the suf- upon others. Because as the sufferings we en- 5
ferings of Christ a- ^^^.^ ^^ ^y^^ cause of Christ, and in conformity
bound in us, so our . , . ■, i ^ i -.i . ^
consolation also a- to his example, abound with respect to us, so our
boundeth by Christ, consolation by Christ, the comforts which arise
from God in him, does abound much more, and
quite overbalance the distress.
6 And whether we And much of this satisfaction to us arises from 6
be afflicted, it ts for ^j^ j^ ^^ ^^^^ ^-^j^ relation to you, my dear
your consolation and j *^ j /-.i • . • u 4U r i /i
salvation, which is friends and Christian brethren; /or whether we
effectual in the en- be afflicted, [it IS,] we doubt not, in subservience
during of the same ^^ jj^^ vicws of vour present Consolation, and
suttenngs which we ^ , , ';^ i i ^« i • l •
also suffer; or whe- your future and eternal salvation; which, is so
ther we be comfort- much the more effectually wrought out, by the
ed. It ts (or your con- p^ii^^f; endurins: of the same sufferings which
solaUon and salva- ■'^, , ^''ii«ii *^ i
tion. «^e also undergo, and which by our example you
are taught the less to wonder at, and to bear with
, the greater fortitude : or whether we be comforted,
\it is'\ still with the same view, for your con-
solation and salvation ; that your eternal happi-
ness may be promoted by those comforts which
we are enabled to communicate to you with the
7 And our hope of greater efficacy. And our hope concerning!
you jjsiedfast, know- ^OM, that this will be the happy end of all, [is]
"'» that as you are ^^Jj^^^ ^^^ chccrful :« knowing that as ye are
the mention of these experiences mtist gave St. Paul, after the affliction he had
have a powerful tendency to conciliate endured on his account; (compare chap,
theregardof the Corinthians to St. Paul; vii. 7;) but it seems more natural to
and such an introduction to his epistle understand it of the general consolation
as the whole of tliis is, must naturally arising from the pardon of sin, an inte-
prejudicft them strongly in his favour; rest in God, an assurance that nothing
yet this does not seem to have been by should separate him from Christ, that at-
any means his aim, nor is there any ap- flictions should co-operate for hisadvan-
pearance of art in it; but all is the ge- tage, and that a crown of glory heighten-
nuine overflowing of an heart which re- ed by these trials should close the scene,
joiced in the consolations of the gospel On these topics he frequently insists in
felt by itself, and communicated to his epistles, and none can be more im-
others. See verse 12, which is much il- portant and delightful,
lustrated by this connexion. « Our hope concerninn; you is stedfast.^
d Comforted of God.] Some think this These words,in several good manuscripts,
refers particularly to the comfort which are put in connexion with the first clause
the repentance of the incestuous persoa of the 6lh verse; and so the version will
384 He mentions the trials wherein he had been supported:
SECT, partakers of the sufferings to which we refer, so partakers of the suf*
I- \o[i also have already, in some degree, your ^?*°^! ' f^ ^^"^^^ ^'^/'^
. ''. ^ ,j j.i»i • n •^. also of the consola-
snare oj the consolation which arises irom prin- tion.
". ^^' ciples and hopes which are not peculiar to us,
who are apostles, or inferior ministers of the
gospel, but common to all sincere believers; in
winch number I persuade myself that you in
the general are.
8 We write thus concerning the trials of the 8 For we would not.
Christian life, having so lately experienced them ^'^^^^hren, have you
, ° n "^17^7 Ignorant of our
m a large measure : jor we would not nave you, trouble which came
our dear brethren^ ignorant concerning pur affile- to us in Asia, that
tion, which within these few months hefel us in ^^^ "^^''® pressed out
Asia,' and particularly at Ephesus ; that we strength, "^insomuch
were exceedingly pressed with it, even beyond our that we despaired
poner ; so that we despaired of being able even to ®^®" of life:
live any longer, and were looked upon by others
9 as dead men. And not only did others appre- ^ ^"*^ ^^ ^^^ *^®
ii^i* • i*^. 7j*i sentence of death ia
hend this concerning us, but we ourselves did ourselves that we
indeed think that the appointed end of our should not trust in
ministry and life was come ; and had, as it were, ourselves, but in God,
received the sentence of death in ourselves, the
execution of which we were continually expect-
ing; but the event showed that it was wisely
appointed by Divine Providence to make our
deliverance the more remarkable; and that we ,
might learn for the future not to trust in our-
selves, nor merely to regard human probabilities,
but in the greatest extremities to repose a cheer-
ful confidence in the power and providence of
run thus: Whether we be afflicted^ it is in favourablj'of him, when they considered
subservience to your consolation and salva- in what painful and dangerous circum-
tioHy which is effectualtij wrought out by the stances he had, on the present openings
patient enduring of the same sufferings ivhich of duty, been spending that time in which
vie also undergo ; and our hope concerning they had been expecting him at Corinth.
you is stedfast : or whether we be comfort- As for the afflictions here spoken of, some
ed, it is for your consolation and salvation ; have thought that this may refer to the
knowing that as ye are partakers of the suj- persecutions at Lystra, where St. Paul's
ferings, so also of the consolation. And the danger had been so extreme, and he had
repetition of the words consolation and been recovered by miracle; (Acts xiv.
ja/»a/J07i,showshow agreeable the thought 19,20.) but as that happened so long
^ was to him; so that he loved to speak before the visit to Corinth, in which he
of it again and again. planted the church there, (Acts xviii. 1.)
' The afflictions which hefel us in Asia.'\ it seems more probable that he either re-
Mr. Cradock thinks that here he begins fers to some opposition which he met
to apologize for not coming to Corinth, with in his journey through Gajatia and
and introduces these troubles as an ex- Phrygia, (Acts xviii. 23,) of which no
cuse for not seeing them. I think it is particular account has reached us; or
rather to be connected with the preceding to what happened at Ephesus, (Acts
discourse. Yet still it might incline them xix. 29, 30.) which is Dr. Whitby's
todrop their complaints, and j udge more opinion.
2 Cor.
i. 10.
J7id the joy the testimony of his conscience gave him. 385
which laiseth the that God who raiseth the dead, at bis holy plea- sect.
*^^^A«ru 11- .sure, by his omnipotent word : Who rescued i-
10 Who delivered ^"'"^J "J . r . ^
us from so great a MS, on this ever-memorabJe occasion, jrom so
death, and doth de- great a death as then threatened us, and doth res-
liver: in whom we ^g from every danger which now surrounds
trust that he will yet , . , -^ ° . .i a i -n i
deliver us : US, and in whom we trust that he wilt make
pur deliverance complete, and still rescue us
from every evil, and preserve us to his heavenly
kingdom.
11 Ye also helping I say that I have this confidence in God's 11
together by prayer continual carc ; and it is the more cheerft»L as
lor us, that tor the _ . ir. j«ni
%\h bestowed \x^n us I persuade myselrj/oM are and will be working
by the means of together in prayer for us, that so the favour
many persons, Xgi^tained'] for US bv the importunate prayers of
thanks may be given •- -'^t ? i i i i ^i ±i i ' '
by many on our be- "many, may be acknowledged by the thanksgiving
half. of many on our account ,•= as nothing can be
more reasonable than that mercies obtained by
18 For our rejoicing prayer should be owned in praise. And this 12
is this, the testimony confidence which we have both towards God
Oi Our conscience
that in simplicity' and you, is much emboldened, as we have an
and godly sincerity, inward assuraucc ofour owu integrity, however
not with fiesijiy wis- ^^^ ^ suspect or ccusurc us: for this is still
dom, but by the . ■/ . *^ , . . , ,^ , ...
grace ofGod, we have our rejoicing, which no external calamities can
had our coaversa- impair or injuries destroy, even the testimony
ra?re\bu\Tanti ^"lo ^Z'^"'' Conscience in the sight of God, who search-
you-wards. , ^th the secrets of all hearts, that in simplicity^
and godly sincerity, maintaining perpetually
that sense of the Divine presence and inspec-
tion which is the surest guard upon unfeigned
integrity, and not with that carnal wisdom which
is so ungenerously and unrighteously imputed
to us, but by the grace of God, and such senti-
ments of fidelity and benevolence as that bles-
sed principle inspires, we have had, and still
continue to have, our conversation in the world;
and more especially towards you,^ with respect
% That so the favour obtained, &c.] own sake, but for the benefit of many.
'I'heie is something very perplexed and This would be a sentiment worthy an
ambiguous in the structure of this sen- apostle; but the rendering in the para-
tence. I have sometimes thought it phrase seemed, on the whole, the most
might be rendered, that (•J'ttej rijuiwv) ore natural and simple; especially as iia,
our account ihanhs may be rendered by many with a genitive, seldom, if ever, signifies
persons for {'TO a; ^xct,; yjcpia-fxa,,) the gift, for the sakcy but rather by the means of
or miraculous endowment, which is in us any afterwards mentioned,
or deposited with us, (ha woXXwv,) for '^ Simplicity, plain- beartedness.'] Not
Me 5a/ie 0/ »w;z^ ; as if he had said. That only meaning well on the whole, but
many may join with us in returning declining an over-artful way of prose-
thanks for those miraculous endowments outing a good end.
which were lodged with me, not for my » Especially towards you.} His working
^8b Reflections on the tibials and consolations of Christians.
SECT, to whom, in some circumstances of opposition
I- that have happened among you, we have been
"TZ peculiarly obliged to watch over our conduct ;
i. 12. J^st inadvertency should in any instance give
an handle to the malice of our enemies, to ex-
ert itself in strengthening prejudices against
us, and destroying those fruits of our labours
among you, for which we could not but be
greatly concerned.
IMPROVEMENT.
v^r. 1, Let the venerable title of saints, by which the apostle so of-
ten describes and addresses Christians, be ever retained in our
minds ; that we may remember the obligations we are under to
answer it, as we would avoid the guilt and infamy of lying to
God and men, by falsely and hypocritically professing the best
religion, very possibly to the worst, undoubtedly to the vainest
purposes. And that we may be excited to a sanctity becoming
S this title, let us often think of God, as the Father of mercies, and
as the God of all consolation ; and let us think of him as as-
suming these titles under the character of the God and Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ : so shall we find our hearts more
powerfully engaged to love and trust in him, and enter into a
more intimate acquaintance and frequent converse with him.
4 From him let us seek consolation in every distress ; consid-
ering those supports which we so experience, not as given for
ourselves alone, but for others ; that we, on the like principles,
may comfort them. Let ministers, in particular, regard them
in this view, and rejoice in those tribulations which may render
them more capable of comforting such as are in any trouble, by
those consolations with which they themselves have been com-
forted by God ; that so the church may be edified, and God
11 glorified in all, by the thanksgiving of many, for mercies ob-
tained in answer to united prayers.
Let us particularly remember the support which St. Paul ex-
perienced when he was pressed above measure, and as it seemed,
9 quite beyond his strength, so as to despair of life, and received the
sentence of death in himself; as what was wisely appointed to teach
him a firmer confidence in God, who raiseth the dead. Strong
as his faith was, it admitted of farther degrees; and the improve-
ment of it was a happy equivalent for all the extremities he
suffered. He therefore glories, as secure of being rescued from
future dangers. Nor was his faith vain, though he afterwards
with his own hands for his maintenance, where do, mu^t be a convincing proof
among the Corinthians, (Acts xviii. 3; of this,
1 Cor. ix. 15,) which he did not every-
The apostle professes his integrity toivards them : 387
fell by the hand of his enemies, and seemed as helpless a prey sect.
to their malice and rage as any of the multitudes whose blood i-
Nero, or the instruments of his cruelty, poured out like water.
Death is itself the grand rescue to a good man, which bears him
to a state of everlasting security; and in this sense every believer Ver. lO.
may adopt the apostle's words, and while he acknowledges past
and present, may assuredly boast of future deliverances.
Happy shall we therefore be, if by Divine grace we are en-
abled at all times to maintain the temper and conduct of Chris-
tians; and may confidently rejoice in the testimony of our con-
sciences, that our conversation in the world is in simplicity and
godly sincerity ; that our ends in religion are great and noble ; 12
that eur conduct is simple and uniform ; in a word, that we act
as in the sight of an heart-searching God. Then may we look
upon the applauses or the censures of men as comparatively a
very light matter; and may rest assured if, as with regard to the
apostle in the instance before us, he suffers a malignant breath
for a while to obscure the lustre of our character, the day is
near which will reveal it in unclouded glory.
SECT. II.
The apostle goes on solemnly to declare his general integrity; and par"
f ticularly applies that declaration to the views on which he had declined
that visit to Corinth which he had intimated an intention of making,
2 Cor. i. IS, to the end.
2 Cor. I. 13. ^ CoRINTHIANS I. IS.
JpOR we nrite none T SPEAK of the integrity with which I have
other things unto 1 conducted mvself among you, with great sect.
you, than what ye n ^ n -^ -, ^P "^w • , ^ »i^'-i.
readoracknowledge; Ireedom ; pr we write no other things to you on ii.
and 1 trn^t ye shall this head, but what ye well knowy^ and must be-
acknowledge even to obliged to acknowledge; and I hope that ye will ^ Cor.
have equal cause to acknowledge [<Acm,] even
unto the end; for by the Divine grace you shall
never have just cause to speak or think dishon-
ourably of us, or to reflect upon any inconsis-
14 As also you tency in our behaviour. As indeed ye have al-
us'Tn pfrtT'thal^te ^^^^7 acknowledged us in part; you have ac-14,
knowledged that you have had no occasion of
blaming us ; for though some among you are
not so ready to do us justice as the rest are, yet
» What ye inouj.] The word avayivwo-jtw think the sense here plainly determines
is ambiguous, and may signify either to it to knowing,
acknoxjolcdge, to knou:, or to rearf; but 1
S88 And says he had not deferred coming through lenitij.
SECT, most avow it with pleasure and thankfulness, ^"^^ y"""" rejoicing,
"' that we are your boasting, and that ye have Z]!"^ ^^ IL%7{
~~ cause to glory in your relation to us; as ye also the Lord Jesus.
j ^^^ in this respect (with humble gratitude to the
great author of all our successes be it ever
spoken,) [are] ours now, and will, I trust, be so
in the great day of the Lord Jesus; when we
hope to present you before Christ as the seals of
our ministry, and to lead you on to that heaven-
ly kingdom, in the faithful pursuit of which we
have already been so happy as to engage you.
15 And in this confidence I was loHff before ^e- ^ ,'^ -'^"^'"^^'s*^'^"-
/» • . J • • ii fidenee I was mind-
sirousof coming to you, and enjoymg another ^d to come unto you
interview with friends who have long lain so before, that you
near my heart : that the expected transports of ""'^^^ ^^^^^ a secoud
that blessed day might in some degree be anti- ^^^ ^*
cipated, both on my part and on yours; and ac-
cordingly wottld have come to you much sooner,
not only on my own account, but likewise that
ye might have had a second benefit; as I doubted
not but it would have been much to your advan-
tage, as well as have given you a great deal of
joy, to have seen and conversed with your fa-
ther in Christ, who had once been so dear and
1650 welcome to you. And indeed my scheme 16 i^nd to pass by
was to pass by you into Macedonia, and make ^'*'" '"^° Macedonia,
K '^. V , . .1.1 71 ^"d to come agam
you a short visit"* m my way thither; awa then out of Macedonia
having despatched my business in the churches unto you, and of you
there, to come to you again from Macedonia, and ^^ be brought on my
•-' o i' wav toward Juclea.
make a longer stay; that so I might be brought
forward by you in my journey toward Judea,
when I shall go thither to deliver the money
raised by the contribution of the Gentile Chris-
tians for their Jewish brethren, when they shall
^ Make you a short visit.] ^t' Vjuwy have made them two visits, the one in his
iiiX9iit ii; Maas^oviay some have under- way to Macedonia, (perhaps sailing from
stood of going into Macedonia without Epliesus to Corinth,) and then another
calling on them in his way- But as he and longer, in his return. This the
went from Ephesus to Macedonia, it was word -TraXiv, again, seems to intimate;
not his direct way to go by Corinth; es- and if^tbis were his purpose, it was now
pecially considering the road we know plain, in fact, that he bad changed it.
he did take, by Troas; and if he were now The grand objection agaiii-t this is 1 Cor.
in Macedonia, as I think there is great xvi. 7, which can only be reconciled by
reason to believe he was, there would on a supposition, that he had altered liis
that interpretation have been no such purpose between the date of that epistle
appearance of change in his purpose as and his quitting Ephesus; and had given
should have needed any apology. 1 there- them, perhaps by some verbal message,
fore conclude that his first scheme was to some intimation of it.
But his word towards them was stedfast: 389
meet at Jerusalem on occasion of some of their sect.
great feasts. (See Acts xx. 16.) "•
17 When I there- JVbzf? when I intended this, did I use levity iii'TT
'j'^^I^^S^^"^ ??*K^" projecting my scheme, or throwing it aside on : ^^'
ed, ^id I use light- r J^.^.o ^ - ^ /^ n ^i- i-/ r
ness? or the things any triflmg occasion r Or the things whic/i 1
that I purpose, do I purpose in general, do I purpose according to
purpose according to ^^ nf according to camal principles and
the flesh, that with . */ i . -r i i i i .• n i
me there should be views; that I should be continually changing
yea, yea, and nay, mv measures in the prospect of every little in-
"^y^ terest that may lead one way or another, and
breaking my word, so that there should be with
me yea, yea, and nay, nay: such an uncertainty
and inconsistency of counsels and actions, that
none should know how to depend upon me, or
18 But as God is what they had to expect from me? No: I so- 18
true, our word to- ]ej^nly protest that [asl the God whom I serve
ward you was not ^.n / :, y » j ^ 4U^ ^«^^
yea and nay. [*^'] faithful, our word to you on other occa-
sions, and on this, hath not been wavering and -
uncertain, sometimes yea and sometimes nay;
but that I have always maintained a consistency
of behaviour, the natural attendant of sincerity
and truth, which is always uniform and invaria-
19 For the Son of ble. For our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, IQ
God, Jesus Christ, q^j. great Redeemer, who was preached by us
TmonJ^you'^'^br^ut amongst you, that is, by me, and Silvanus, and,
even by me, and sii- Timothy, who joined our labours among you,
vanus, and Timothe- ^ Acts xviii. 15.) as we now join in writing to vou
;;iVrbutthY»:':^ this epistle, (according to what I observed ia
yea. - the inscription of it,) z£?a« wof?/eaawd way; Christ
and his gospel were not inconsistent and con-
tradictory, but in him all was yea: as he is the
same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, the decla-
rations of his word and the engagements of his
20 For all the pro- covenant are inviolably the same. For all fhe20
mises of God in him j^^nv and invaluable precious promises of God
are yea, and in bim , . •; . i .i • . j i. i
"^ which are given us by this covenant and estab-
lished in his blood, [are] in him yea, and in
him amen."^ They are now attended with stipu-
c In him yea, and in him amen.] No- any of the glorious consequences to fol-
thing can really render the promises of low,) tend greatly to confirm our faith,
God more certain than they are; but and make it easier fur us to believe
God's giving them to us through Christ, such illustrious promises as those which
assures us that they are indeed his pro- are given us, the verj' greatness of
mises, as in Christ there is such a real which it might otherwise have been an
evidence of his conversing with men, impediment to our faith, and have creat-
and as the wonders which God hath ac- ed a suspicion, not whether God would
tually wrought in the incarnation, life, have performed what he had promised,
resurrection, and ascension of bis Son, but whether such promises were really
(facts in thsmscives much stranger than given us.
390 Jts also the promises of God in Christ were,
SECT, lations and engagements which maybe suffi- amen, unto the glory
II. cient to confirm the weakest faith, when we ^^ ^^^ ^^ "^'
— ; — consider what an astonishing way God has been
^ '^^' pleased to take for the communication of mercy
by his Son ; so that the more we attend to them,
the more we shall see of their invariable truth
and certainty ; and all tends to the glory of God
hy us^ which we constantly make the end of
our administration, and so are animated to
maintain one regular series of uniform truth,
as in his sight and presence.
21 But we say not this as arrogating any thing 21 Now he which
to ourselves; for we must readily acknowledge «stabiisheth us Swith
that he who also by his strengthening grace ^^th Lnointef is^^
confirmeth and establisheth us,^ together with God:
7/ou, in the faith and love of Christy and he that
hath anointed us, as a kind of first-fruits of his
creatures, with that Spirit which gives us a ca-
pacity for all the services to which we are called
out, and furnishes us with all our credentials
22 in it, [is] the blessed God himself: Who hath 22 Who hath also
also sealed us^ to mark and secure us^ for us ff^'^^ us, and given
peculiar property, and in farther confirmation spirit in our hearts.
of his regard for us, given us the earnest of the
Spirit in our hearts, those sacred communica-
cations both of gifts and graces which lead us
into enjoyments that we look upon as the an-
ticipation of heaven, and not only as a pledge,
but a foretaste of it. This is the happy state
into which we are now brought, for which I
desire ever to glorify and adore the Divine
goodness, and to behave as one that is favoured
^ Establisheth us.] To explain this of peculiar property of God; and the cnr-
furnishing St. Paul with such arguments nest he explains of those joys of the
as enabled him more and more to con- Holy Ghost which were the anticipation
firm the Corinthians in the Christian of celestial happiness. See Saur. Ser.
faith, and himself in the character of a Vol. XI. p. 83 — 85.
faithful minister, is, I think, giving but ^ Mark and secure us.] That sealing
a small part of the genuine and sublime refers to both these, is well shown by
sense of this excellent passage. Dr. Whitby's note on this text. Some
^ Hath anointed us — scaled us."] Mens, understand this verse as insinuating
Saurin thinks that the difference be- liow unreasonable it would be to sus-
tween the unction, the seal, and the ear- pect him of levity who was sealed by
n«/ of the Spirit, is this: that the wwc/icra such extraordinary gifts of the Spirit,
chiefly refers to those extraordinary en- Compare John vi. 27. But that argu-
dowments by which the apostles were ment would be something precarious;
set apart to their work, as priests and and as he speaks of the earnest of the
kings were consecrated to theirs, by be- Spirit in the hearts of believers, i
ing anointed; the seal, to the sacra- thought the interpretation here given
mentsj which marked them out as the much preferable.
It was to spare them that he came not yet to Corinth, 391
with such invaluable bkssings and with such sect.
glorious prospects as these. "•
23 Moreover, I But with respect to that change in my pur- "
call God for a record of coming to vou, which some would re- \ ^°'*
upon my soul, that l^ P*'',^ . ji.r ''•
to spare you I came present as an instance ot a contrary conduct, /
not as yet unto Co- call God for a record on my soul, and declare to
*^'"''*- you, even as I hope he will have mercy upon
it, s that it was not because I slighted my
friends or feared mine enemies, but out of a
real tenderness, and with a desire to spare you
that uneasiness which I thought I must in that
case have been obliged to give you, that I came
not as yet to Corinth, as I had once intended,
64 Not for that we and given you some reason to expect. I men- 24?
have dominion over i\q^ tjjjg^ ^0^ because we pretend to have any
heipers^of your jo^! absolute dominion over your faith, so as of my
for by faith ye stand, own authority to dictate what you should be-
lieve or do; nor would we exert the power
with which Christ has entlpwed us to any ty-
rannical or overbearing purposes; but we, even I
and all the faithful ministers of our Lord Jesus
Christ, are joint helpers of your joy: we labour
to use all the furniture which God hath given
us to the advancement of your real comfort
and happiness, which can only be secured by
reducing you to your duty: but this v^ry car«
will oblige us sometimes to take disagreeable
steps with regard to those that act in such a man-
ner as might tend to subvert the faith of their
brethren; for by faith ye have stood hitherto: I
readily acknowledge ye have in the general
adhered to it ; and it is by retaining the same
principles pure and uncorrupted, with a realiz-
ing sense of them on our hearts, that we may
still continue to stand in the midst of all the
opposition we necessarily meet with from men
insensible of every bond of duty and gratitude.
IMPROVEMENT.
All the promises of God are yea and amen in Christ: letVer. 20.
us depend upon it that they will be performed ; and make it
s Have mercy on it.] Nothing but would have justified the solemnity of
the great importance of St. Paul's vindi- such an oath,
eating his character to such a church,
VOL. IV, 2C
S9S Reflections on thevietos ministers should have in their office,
SECT, our great care, that we may be able to say that we are in-
Ji- terested through him in the blessings to which they relate. Let
•" there be a proportionable steadiness and consistence in our obe-
dience, and let not our engagements to God be yea and nay,
since his to us are so invariably faithful.
Vcr. 19. Are we established in Christ? Are we sealed with the earnest
21 of the Spirit in our hearts? Let us acknowledge that it is God
22 who hath imparted it to us; and let Christians of the greatest
steadiness and experience be proportionably humble, rather than
by any means elated on account of their superiority to others.
We see the light in which ministers should always consider
themselves, and in which they are to be considered by others ;
not as having dominion over the faith of their people, having a
right to dictate by their own authority what they should be-
lieve, or, on the same principles, what they should do ; but as
24j helpers of their joy, in consequence of being helpers of their
piety and obedience. In this view, how amiable does the min-
isterial office appear ! What a friendly aspect it wears upon
the happiness of mankind ! And how little true benevolence do
they manifest who would expose it to ridicule and contempt!
w a Let those who bear that office be careful that they do not
give it the most dangerous wound, and abet the evil works of
those who despise and deride it ; which they will most effec-
17 tually do, if they appear to form their purposes according to
the flesh. Let them with a single eye direct all their adminis-
trations to the glory of God and the edification of the church ;
13 that they may be able to appeal to their hearers, as those that
must acknowledge and bear their testimony to their upright-
ness. In that case they will be able to look on them as those
14 in whom they hope to rejoice in the day of the Lord. And if,
while they pursue these ends, they are censured as actuated by
any mean and less worthy principle, let them not be much sur-
prised or discouraged : they share in exercises from which the
blessed apostle St. Paul was not exempted; as indeed there is no
integrity or caution which can guard any man from the effects
of that malice against Christ and his gospel, with which some
hearts overflow when they feel themselves condemned by it.
The apostle would not come to grieve them, 393
SECT. III.
The apostle expresses his great affection to the Corinthians j as manifested
both in his sympathy with the offending member of their church, who
having been under censure, was now penitent; (in which view he ad"
vises his readmission ; ) and also in his solicitude for tidings concern-
ing them from Titus, whom not finding at Troas, he went to meet in
Macedonia. 2 Cor. ii. 1 — 13.
2 Cor. ii. 1.
2 Corinthians il. 1*
rjtJT I determined T NOW plainly and faithfully tell you the true sect.
^ this with myself, -*- reason of that delay of my journey which m.
that I would not come j^^^ ^^ much surprised most of you, and at which
again to you with ^ ^. ^ ^' \ tj. a. j.\ i. 2 Cor.
heaviness. some appear to be scanaalized. It was not that jj ^^
I foi got you, or failed in any friendly regards to
you ; but I determined this with mi/self on hear-
ing how things stood among you, that I would
not, if it could by any means be prevented,
come to you again in grief ^ in circumstances
which must have grieved both myself and you ;
but that I would wait for those fruits which I
had reason to hope from my endeavours in my
former epistle, to regulate what had been amiss.
2 For if I make Par if I should be obliged to grieve you, who 2
you sorry, who is he ^JiQ^id tJi^yi rejoice me, unless it be he who is now
then that maketh me . ,, qu i^r rr ^' 4. u i
glad, but the seLmegr-ievedbiymef^ My affection to you as a church
which is made sorry is indeed SO great, that I could enjoy very little
^y ni^ ? comfort myself if you were in sorrow, especially
in consequence of any act of mine, however ne-
3 And I wrote this cessary it were : And therefore / have written 3
same unto you, lest ^^^^ ^^ j^ ^^^^j. ^^ ^^^ farther promoting
when I came, I should n ^^ ^ n ^» i« i • j.
have sorrow from of that reformation which IS necessary to my
themof whom I ought own comfort, as wcll as to your honour and
to rejoice; having pg^^e : that I may not, when I come again, have
confidence in you r.^' ^ j^ ,i r i r i/^
griej on account of those j^>r whom 1 ought to rC"
Joice, having this confident perstiasion concerning
* / would not come to you in grief.] It he might yet be under a necessity of ex-
may be objected, why then did he speak ercising an unwilling severity among
of coming in his former epistle, (1 Cor. them. Chap. xii. 20, 21; and chap.
xvi. 5 — 7,) when the incestuous persons xiii. I — 6, 10.
being yet impenitent, and their obedience ^ Unless it be he who is grieved by me.'\
to his directions, with relation to that Itcannot reasonably be objected, that the
case, being as yet unapproved, the cause sound part of the church would rejoice
of sorrow, and the necessity of grieving him; for even they would be grieved by
them, seemed yet greater than now? Rut the necessity of such severities; they
it is very likely that after he had writ would sympathize wiitn the affl-cted and
that epistle, and perhaps while these corrected persons; and on the other hand,
things were in suspense, he had received the recovery of offenders would give him
newsofotherdisorders among them; and more sensible joy than any thing t^lse;
indeed it is evident that he seems appre- wliich considerations taken together will
hensive, even on supposition that the in- abundantly justify this expression,
cestuous persons were happily restored,
394 He had wrote his former epistle to show his love.
SECT, vou a^Hn general, that my joy is \thejoy'\ of you a'l> that my joy is
III. all,'' and that you do in the main bear the same ^^'^'^ ""^ y^"" ^"•
affection towards me as I feel in my heart to-
^•^V' wards you. For some time ago, with much 4 For out of much
"• '• affliction and overbearing anguish ^ of heart, I "^teZX-^^^e^t
wrote an epistle to you^^ which was attended to you 'with many
with many tears, and I designed by it, not, as tears; not that you
you may be sure, that ye might he grieved, hut burlhat^V^'might
that ye might know, by one of the most genuine know the love which
tokens which it was possible for me to give, that i have more abun-
overjlowing love which I bear to you, of the de- ^^""^ ""^^^ y®"'
gree and tenderness of which I was never my-
self so sensible as I have been since this sad oc-
Scasion of discovering it happened. And if any 5 But if any have
one of you hath been so unhappy as to have caused grief, he hath
. •'7 • /• 7 / 7 7 -7 • not grieved me, but
occasioned griej, he natfi only grieved me m part; in part: that i may
I am but one of a much greater number who «ot overcharge you
have felt this affectionate concern. And this I *''•
say, that I may not overburden you all, nor fix
any unjust charge upon the whole body of the
Corinthian church, as if it had taken part with
such an offender in afflicting me: far from that,
I rather believe it has sympathized with me in
6 my grief. And sufficient to such an one,^ who 6 Sufficient to such
hath here been the aggressor, ^^sl this rebuke ? ™^" " ^^'.^ P"**"
1 r 7 ■ 7 77-1 1 1 r /v n 7 ishment, which was
and censure, itnat he hath] already Isujj^ered] by injiicud of many.
many, and indeed by the whole body of your
society; which has shown so wise and pious
a readiness to pursue the directions I gave
for animadverting upon him, and bringing him
7 to repentance. So that, on the whole, I am 7 So that contra-
well satisfied in what the church has done; and
<^ My joy is the joy of you o//,] Mr. ^ Overbearing anguishS\ This seems
Locke argues from hence, thatadislinc- the import of cx^toyj], which nearly re-
lion is to be made between the Corin- sembles o-uvsx"» (compare chap, v, 14,)
thians, to whom this epistle was written, which I render bears axvay.
and the false teachers, who were Jews, « Wrote an epistle, &c.] Probably he
and who crept in among them, and whom here refers to such passages as those in
he does not comprehend in the number the first epistle, which speak of scanda-
of those concerning whom bespeaks with lous persons among them, and direct to
such tenderness and hope. And thus he the methods to be taken to reduce them
would reconcile this passage, and chap, to order.
vii. 13 — 15, with chap. xi. 13 — 15; chap. f To such an one.'\ Mr. Locke very well
X. 6 — 11. Compare chap. xi. 22, where observes the great tenderness ivhich the
it is intimated some of them were He- apostle uses to this offender; he never
brews. Rut as we are sure some of the once mentions his name, nor does he here
Corinthians had been seduced and alie- so much as mention his crbne; but speaks
nated from St. Paul by them, I think it of him in the most indefinite manner that
most reasonable to understand this as was consistent with giving such directions
spoken of what he might conclude to be in his case as love required,
their general character; and it was both
generous and prudent in the apostle to
bet it in this point of view.
They were to restore the penitent offending member. 395
riwise, ye ought ra- instead of urging you to pursue farther severities sect.
a'n? '/omtf 'hfi: against him who now, by the blessing of God ni.
lest perhaps such a on the disciphne you have used, is become a pe- ' "
one should be swal- nitent : I, on the conlrarj/, declare it to you as ^ . ^'"*
much Xow^ "''^'^ ^y judgment, that you should rather forgive "*
and comfort [him,] lest such a one, if kept under
continual rebuke, should be swallowed up with
an excess of sorrow, and rendered incapable of
those duties of the Christian life, to the perform-
ance of which I would cheerfully hope that he
8 Wherefore I be- is now inclined. Therefore I beseech you to con- 8
seech you, that y^ firm \the assurances] and demonstrations [of
love towardrhim!''*'' your] love to him in the most tender and en-
dearing manner that you can; which may con-
vince him that your seeming severity proceed-
9 For to this end ed from cordial affection. For indeed it was 9
also did I write, that partly to this purpose that / have written, that I
I might know the • i, i • /• 7*7 /j
proof of you whe- '^^^ght have experience oj you, whether ye would
ther ye be obedient be obedient in all things to my apostolical instruc-
in all things. tions and decisions; and it gives me unspeak-
10 To whom ye able pleasure to find that ye have been so. And 10
forgive any thing, I truly I have such confidence in you as a society,
fo'|^r^etny^h?ngfto ^*^^^ ^ ^lay say, not only in this instance, but in
whom I forgave %7, any other that may happen, that to whom you
for your sakes for- forgive any thing which hath been esteemed an
orchrisu^^^^'''''" offence, so as to be willing to restore the offen-
der to your communion, / also shall be ready
to [forgive it;] and if I forgive any thing, to
whomsoever it may be, [it is] not out of regard
to the offender alone, but in a great measure ybr
your sakes, that as in the person of Christ, and
by the high authority with which he hath been
pleased to invest me, I join in taking off the cen-
1 1 Lest Satan sure. For I know the prosperity of the church U
should get an advan- in general is concerned in conducting these af-
tage of us; for we ^ j^^ • j^^ ^^^ solicitous, lest if they be
are not ignorant of • 1 ? n ' o> , 777^
his devices. carried to any excess 01 rigour, iSatan should get
an advantage over us, and turn that severity
into an occasion of mischief to the offender, to
his brethren, and to others. For we are not
ignorant of his devices, and of the great variety
of stratagems which he is continually making
use of to injure us, and to turn even discipline
itself to the reproach of the church, and the
12 Furthermore, destruction of souls. These are the sentiments 12
which prevail in my heart towards you; and my
conduct, since the date of wiy last epistle, hath
596 Reflections on the ministerial temper ;
SECT, been a genuine demonstration of this my afFec- when icametoTroas
ni. tionate concern. I' or. when I came unto I roas^ A a..ri o ^^^.r ,.,nc
?7t the service of the gospel of Christ, and tound opened unto me of
?j ^o' things there so situated, that there was a large the Lord,
door opened to me in the Lord, many circum-
stances seeming to invite my stay, and to give
J3a prospect of success in my ministry : Yet / 13 I had no rest in
had no rest in my spirit, because I did not find ^^^ ^P'"^' because [
I nrri 1 Til "L j. founu not I itus my
my brother Titus there, whom I had sent to brother: but taking
inquire into your affairs, and from whom I ex- my leave of theuj, r
pected tidings of vou. I would not therefore ^^^nt Jrom thence
" , I 7 r n^ xi 1 mlo Macedonia,
make any abode at iroas, though so many con-
siderations concurred to invite me to it ; but
taking my leave of them, I went out of Asia into
Macedonia, where I thought he might be,
and where I had the happiness quickly to meet
him, and to receive that news of you which
has given me so much pleasure, and in conse-
quence of which I have found occasion to write
to you in a more comfortable manner, as I
here do. And I bless God that the purposes
of my Christian ministry have not upon the
whole been frustrated by this journey, but that
the Divine blessing hath attended my labours
here as well as in the places which I left, that
I might come hither,
IMPROVEMENT.
Let ministers learn from hence, after the example of this wise
and benevolent apostle, to be very tender of the ease and com-
^^'- fort of those committed to their care; doing nothing to grieve or
^'^ distress them, unless, as in the case before us, love requires it
in order to their safety and happiness. Let them learn this can-
did and endearing method of putting the best interpretation
upon every thing, and of believing, where there is any reason
3 to hope it, that their joy is the joy of their people also. When
professing Christians offend, and cannot be reclaimed by gentler
methods, let them, not out of resentment, but affection, have re-
course to the discipline which Christ hath instituted in his church;
g Come unto Troas.'\ Mr. Owen (of which so very short ^n account is given,
Ordin. Part I. p. 124.) thinks this hap- Acts xx. 1, 2. He afterwards ordered
pened in St, Paul's journey from Corinth some Christian friends, who were attend-
to Macedonia; and mentions it as a fact ing him to Asia after he had spent three
omitted by St. Luke, to be collected from months in Macedonia, to wait for him
the epistles. Many such facts there un- at Troas, (ib. verses 4, 5,) probably for
doubtedly are, and this seems one of this reason among others, that they
them, though not just in that circum- might have an opportunity of preaching
stance. It seems to have happened in the gospel to a people who seemed so
that passage from Asia to Macedonia of ready to receive it.
and of a right conduct. S97
and when that discipline hath answered its end, and the offender sect.
is recovered to a sense of his evil, let them with the greatest m*
pleasulre concur in re-admitting him to the communion of the "
church from which he has been excluded, with a tender concern g^I;
lest he should be swallowed up of overmuch sorrow; always '
considering how watchful the enemy of souls is to get an ad-
vantage over us; and remembering that it will be the peculiar
wisdom of ministers to acquaint themselves with these artful
and malicious devices of Satan, by which he is incessantly en- 8
deavouring to distress and ruin the ch^urch, and to lay snares for
its members in their hopes and their fears, their joys and their
sorrows, so as to take occasion from every incident and from
every interest to weaken and to wound them.
The great source of a right conduct on all these occasions is 4?
unfeigned love: that let us labour to establish in our hearts to-
wards each other; praying that God by his Spirit would establish
it. And though the consequence of this would be that our spi-
rits, like the apostle's, will be accessible to many sorrows which
we should not otherwise feel ; and though it is possible that we,
like St. Paul in the instance before us, may sometimes be inter-
rupted in active services of life which we might otherwise have 12
been more ready to pursue; yet we may hope that white we
are faithfully influenced by love, under the direction of that
Christian prudence which ought ever to attend it, views of use-
fulness may be opened where we least expect them, may be
opened one way while they are obstructed another ; yea, upon
the whole, what has for a while interrupted our success, may ia
its remoter consequences greatly advance it.
SECT. IV.
The apostle expresses in the most affectionate terms his thanTcfidness to
God for having i?itrusted him with the miiiistry of the gospel, and for the
success attending his services therein; and declares his joy fid confi"
dence in all events of the Divine acceptance; and speaks of the Co-^
rinthians as his credentials written by the finger of God. 2 Cor. ii. 14;,
to the end. Chap. iii. 1 — G.
^ Con. n. 14. ^ CoRINTHIANS 11. 14-.
J^ow thanks be T HAVE informed you that I left a fair op- sect.
-*- portunity of preaching the gospel at Troas, iv.
in consequence of the great desire I had to
hear from you; for which purpose I went into ^14*
Macedonia. But I desire thankfully to own
the Divine goodness in attending my ministry
with very comfortable success there. And in-
598 The apostle blesses God for success at Troas and elsewhere,
SECT, deed I have great reason to break out into a ""to God, which ai-
IV. transport of praise in the reflection : Yes, my T^^^ *?"^^*^^r.u^- ^^
1 i^i xu 1 1 i.* .7 I rj "^ triumph in Christ,
brethren, thanks, everlasting thanks^ {he ren- and maketh mani-
^■^?l' dered] by you and me to the God of all power fest the savour of his
and grace, who always causeth us to triumph in ^^^'^^^^s^ ^Y "s in
^ • . "* cverv Dlaco
Christ^^ carrymg us on from one spiritual vic-
tory to another, and manifesteth by us in every
place the fragrant and powerful odour of his
15 saving knowledge. Well may I rejoice upon 1 5 For we are un-
this account: for we the apostles, and other mi- ^^ God a sweet sa-
r»i-*^ 1 F r^ 1 . 1 ^'^u*" of Christ in
msters oi his gospel, are to Lrod a sweet and ac- them that are saved
ceptable odour of Christ: he is as it were pleas- and in them that
ed and delighted with the incense of his name P^^^h.
and gospel as diffused by us, both with respect
to them who believe and are saved, and to them
who in consequence of their unbelief perish in
16 their sins. To the latter indeed [we are] an 16 To the one we
odour of death; the fragrancy, so rich in itself, ^^^ .^^^ t^^^T'^th-^
instead of reviving, destroys them, and is effi- and to the other, the
cacious to bring on death in its most dreadful savour of life unto
forms. But to the other \we are! an odour of^l^^.- -And whozssuf-
j.n .1 1 • .1 • i-* J • rr '^ ficient for these
lije; the gospel revives their souls, and is eiiec- things?
tual to their eternal life and salvation. And
when we consider all these awful consequen-
ces, which one way or other attend our minis-
try, we may truly say, Who [is] sujjicient for
these things? Who is worthy to bear such
an important charge ? Who should undertake
17 it without trembling.? Nevertheless, though n For we are not
we must acknowledge ourselves unworthy of JL^^^^he^ word^°of
such a charge, God is" pleased to succeed us in
the execution of it, as he knows our sincerity
in his sight and presence. For we are not
as mani/ who adulterate the word of God^ by
• Causelk us to triumph.] Witsius seems farther to allude to the different
would render ^giajuS'rjov7i, who triumphs effects of strong perfumes to cheer some,
over uSf (compare Col. ii. 15.) and sup- and to throw others into violent disor-
poses it expresses the joy with which St. ders, according to the different disposi-
Paul reflected on that powerful andsove- tions they are in to receive them; and
reign grace which had led him in triumph, ^lian observes that some kind of ani-
who was once so insolent an enemy to malsarekilledby them, Hist. Aniin. iii.7.
the gospel. I rather think the apostle ^ Adulterate the word.] Ka7r»jX£i/ov7ij
represents himself as triumphing through is a very expressive phrase, and alludes to
the Divine power. And as in triumphal the practice of those who deal in liquors,
processions, especially in the East, fra- which they debase for their own greater
grant odours and incense were burned gain; and it insinuates in strong terms
near the conquerors ; so he seems beau- the base temper and conduct of their false
tifully to allude to that circumstance in teachers. Bos has finely illustrated the
what he says of the off^fi^ the odour of the force of this expression in his learned and
gospel, in the following verses. And he elegant noteon this text Exer. p. 154, 155.
He speaks of the Corinthians as his epistle, $99
God: but as of sin- their own base mixtures, and retail it, when sect.
cerity,butasofGod. formed according to the corrupt taste of their iv.
jn the sight or God 7 ^ ° /» • i j*^ • -7
speak we in Christ, hearers; but as of unmmgled sincerity, but as'
by the express command of God, in the presence ? ^^J*
of God we speak in the name of Christ ; deliver-
ing every part of our message as those that
know how awful our account is, and how im-
possible it is to conceal so much as a single
thought from that all-penetrating Being, to
whom we are shortly to give it up.
2 Cor. iii. 1- Do And when I say this, do we again, as some 2 Cor.
we begin again to pj-ggume to insinuate, bemn to recommend our- ^"* ^*
commend ourselves ? r .t °r qt >-» ?
or need we, as some setves, and one another, [to you ^\ Or do we
others, epistles of need, as I perceive some \do,^ recommendatory
commendation to i^n^j.g fg you from other churches, or recom-
toend°ationTrom you ? mendatory [letters] from you toothers.? Truly 1 2
2 Ye are our epis- may Well say, you are yourselves our epistle,
tie written in our ^j^g ^gg^ recommendation from God himself,
hearts, known and 1 • . .• • 1 •. ...
read of all men : "^^ testimonial, as it were, written upon your
hearts ^ in the glorious change by our means
produced there; and the effects of it are so ap-
parent in your lives, that I may say ye are known
and read by all men, who know what you once
were, and you now are; and they who consider
these things must acknowledge, that such suc-
cess granted by the co-operation of Divine grace,
is as evident a proof of God's gracious presence
3 Forasmuch as ye with US as Can Well be imagined. [Fe,] whose 3
^'^^ H* t" h^^h"^ *^"^ characters were some of them once so enormous,
tie of Christ, minis- (1 Cor. vi. 11.) but [are] now so amiable and ex-
tered by us, written ccllcnt, are indeed manifest and apparent, as the
not with ink, but gpisfig of Christ wliich is ministered by us; and
living GodTnot in ^Y 7^^ Christ doth, as it were, declare that he
hath been faithfully preached among you by us;
V an epistle written not, as epistles generally are,
with ink, but by traces drawn by the Spirit of
the one living and true God, moving on your
hearts, and producing that variety of graces
which render many of you so conspicuous and
lovely. And the inscription is not (as that
« Upon your hearts."] Some copies read knowledge, (and it is certain thit some
our hearts^ that is, always remembered and judgment may be formed,) must own it
thought of. But I apprehend the apostle a great attestation of his miHistry. Th»
means, that the change produced, not great enormities in which they were once
only in their external conduct, but in plunged, (see 1 Cor. vi. 11, &c.) would
their inward temper, was so great, that much illustrate this argument,
all who could judge of it by intimate
400 Writteji hy the Spirit of God, and proving his jnission.
SECT, boasted monument which did so great an ho- tables of stone, but
IV. nour to the mission and authority of Moses,) j^e hett! ^^^^^' ''^
written in tables of stone, hut in the fleshly tables
hf T ^f ^^^^ heart ; to which no hand, but that by
which the heart was niade, could find access,
in such a manner as to inscribe these sacred
4 characters there. Such confidence have we to- 4 And such trust
wards God by Jesus Christ, that our ministry ^^^^ ^re through
shall be effectual in other places, and that the ^^"'^'° ^''^•"^'^'
world shall by your means be persuaded of our
» apostleship.
^ We say this, not as insinuating that we are 5 Not that we are
sufficient of ourselves to reckon upon any thing as io?h?nk\n^°tMn' as
from ourselves;^ we would not insinuate this, of ourselves; but our
or encourage any others to do it; for we are sufficiency is of God:
upon all occasions ready most thankfully to ac-
knowledge that all 02ir sufficiency \js2 from
God ; whatever furniture of any kind we have
for our work, we humbly ascribe it to him, and
from him arise all our expectations of success
6 with this furniture, whatever it be : From that 6 Who also hath
great and adorable Author of all good who aU ^ertoTtheNew'^el".
so hath made us his apostles, and others whom tament ; not of the
he hath sent into the work, able ministers of the letter, butoftheSpi-
new covenant, sufficiently qualified to discbarge "^- ^^^ ^^® ^^'^^'^
that important trust of proposing this gracious
covenant of God, established in Christ, to our
fellow-creatures. For we are indeed ministers,
not of the letter, hut of the Spirit;^ for we are
enabled to enter into the sense and spirit of the
law, and other sacred writings; whereas that
Divine volume is to the Jews but as a heap of
letters and characters, which they knov/ not
how to read or understand, and yet pride them-
selves so much in them, that in that sense it may
be said they receive mischief rather than be-
nefit from their own oracles. Thus the letter
<* To reckon upon any thing as of our- word Xoyi^otAai has the signification we
selves.] This seems the most exact ren- here assign it, and signifies to reckon or
dering of T'.oyia-acrBai, ti toj £^ iavlwv. Dr. account.
Whitby renders it to reason, as if the « Not of the letter^ hut of the Spirit.]
apostle had said, We are unable by any To understand this of an allegorical ra-
reasoning of our own to bring men to iher than literal explicalion of the Old
conversion : which gives a fine and just Testament, is very arbitrary and unwar-
sense, but I think only a part of what rantable ; and I wish no Christian com-
the apostle intended. Compare Acts mentators had given encouragement to
xix. 27; Rom. iv. 3, 6, 1 1 ; chap. viii. the Deists to abuse this text in the maa-
iS, 36 ; 1 Cor. iv. 1 j ia all which the ner it is well known they have done.
2 Cor.
iii. 6.
Reflections on the importance of the gospel message. 40 1
kilieth, but the Spi- killeth : the unbelieving Jews are undone by sect.
nt giveth life, their obstinate adherence to it, and more pre- iv.
judiced against the gospel than those that ne-
ver heard of any Divine revelation at all. But
when taught by the Spirit of God speaking in
us, they enter into the spiritual sense and de-
sign of the law, then it giveth life; it establish-
eth our faith, quickens our obedience, and be-
comes a source of happiness in this woi'ld and
in the next.
IMPROVEMENT.
May the infinite importance of the gospel-message be deeply ^^ap.
impressed on all who preach and all who hear it. Life, or^^"'/j
death, is in question ; eternal life, or everlasting death ; and '
w^hile it is from day to day reviving its thousands, is it not to be
feared that in some places it is, by the righteous judgment of
God on hard and impenitent hearts, aggravating the guilt and
misery of its ten thousands ? How awful is the work of dispens-
ing this gospel ! Who can pretend to be sufficient for such 1
things as these. f^ Who, that considers the nature and importance
of the ministerial work, can undertake or pursue it but with
fear and trembling.?
Yet, insufficient as they ought humbly to acknowledge them- Cfiap.
selves to be to reckon upon any thing as from themselves, there ^'*' "^•
is a sufficiency in God imparted to faithful ministers ; in conse- \iW\
quence of which they are often made to triumph in Christ, and
borne on, in a holy superiority to all the difficulties of their work,
and see their labour not to be in vain in the Lord. Well may
that support them under the discouragements which, in other
instances, they feel, when the fruit of their labours does not im-
mediately appear ; yea, when the present state of many under
their care is directly contrary to what they could desire ; for
their work is still with the Lord, and they are a sweet savour to 15
God in them that perish, as well as in them that are saved. Let
them therefore gird up the loins of their mind, and exert them-
selves with the utmost vigour, rejoicing in this, that God will
on the whole be glorified, and they shall on the whole be ac-
cepted, and through his abundant grace be amply rewarded.
Yea, God will consider, in that day of final recompense, the
anguish which they have felt for the souls they have seen pe-
rishing under their ministrations, as well as the faithful pains
they have bestowed to reclaim them.
But as they desire to secure this acceptance, yea, to secure
their own salvation, let them never allow themselves, by any
foreign mixtures, to adultera);e the word of God ; but let them
402 If the law xvere glorious y the gospel is much more^o :
SECT, speak it in its uncorrupted sincerity, as in the sight and pre-
IV. sence of God, and as those who know it is not their business to
•"- devise a message out of their own hearts, but to deliver what they
have received of the Lord. So may they hope there shall not
Chap, be wanting those who, according to the views which the apos-
iii. 2. tig gives us of these Corinthians, shall appear as epistles writ-
ten bv the hand of Christ himself, in attestation of their com-
mission from him.
That ministers may more cheerfully hope for and expect such
an honour, let us all pray, that the Spirit of God may lead them
into the true sense and meaning of scripture ; that they may not
improfitably amuse themselves and their hearers with vain and
6 cold criticisms on the letter of it, so as to neglect and forget
what is most spiritual in its design and meaning ; but that they
may, under Divine illumination, attain to the mind of the Spirit,
and be enabled to make greater proficiency in unfolding and il-
Cbap. lustrating the important mysteries of the kingdom of heaven,
and may be to multitudes a savour of life unto life.
ii. 16.
2 Cor.
iii. 7.
SECT. V.
The Apostle, farther to recommend the ministry of jvhich he Jiad been
speaking, falls into a very pertinent and useful digression concerning
the comparative obscurity (f the Mosaic law, and the superior glory
and permanence of the gospel. 2 Cor. iii. 7^ to tjie end.
2 Corinthians hi. 7- 2 Cor. m. 7.
SECT. T HAVE just been observing, that the letter of gUT if the minis-
V. -*- the law, in that sense in which it is main- . t'^tion of death
tained by the Jews, killeth in itself; it binds in' stoneT vvaf "^^lo-
down transgressors under a sentence of death, rious, so that the
and, by the perverseness of their interpretation, children of Israel
• .1 • n • . 1 •! iU o • •* * 1 could not stedfastly
is the occasion oi ruin ; while the Spirit quick- i^^^^i^ ^he face of
eneth. And let me now direct your thoughts Moses for the glory
to the argument arising from hence to prove of his countenance,
the greatly superior excellence of the gospel : be done^awavT^ ^
for if the Mosaic law^ which was indeed the
ministration of deaths which was [contained^ in
visible letters, [and'] the most excellent part of
which was engraven in the two tables of stone,
hewn indeed and prepared by God himself,
which Moses brought down from Mount Sinai
in his hands, was attended with a signal and un-
deniable glori/, so that the children of Israel could
not look directly upon the face of Moses, because
of the glori/ of his countenance, which was so soon
For the former was to be abolished, the latter to remain, 403
8 How shall not to he abolished in death : How much more sect.
the ^11^5?' rrther *^^^^ *^^^^' ^^^^^ ^^y ^'^^^ ^^ "^"^^^ propriety V.
glorious? be called the ministration of the Spirit, be glori- '~"
ous ! Since the work of the Spirit of God on j-^g*^'
the heart of a rational being, is so much more
important than any dead characters which
could be encrraven on insensible stones.
9 For if the minis- This may be farther apparent when we con- 9
nTtion ^'^/^"foT' ^^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^ hinted before, concerning the im-
much more doth the possibility of obtaining life and salvation by the
ministration of righ- Mosaic law. For if that which was, in its ef-
teousness exceed m f^f.^^^ Qjjjy ^^g ministration of condemnation^
pronouncing a sentence of death, in many cases
without mercy, and which at last certainly end-
ed in leaving persons under condemnation, as
it was incapable of taking away the moral guilt
of any one offence, [was attended with^ so
bright a glory ;^ how much more sJiall the gos-
pel, which may well be called the ministration
of righteousness, exceed in glory ! as it puts us
into so certain a way to obtain justification and
life everlasting.
10 For even that j^gr even that which was made glorious at its 10
Titut hadTo^gfor'y ^^^^ dispensation, that is, the law of Moses,
in this respect, by hath no glory in this respect, by reason of the
reason of the glory glory that excelleth it by unutterable degrees ;
that excelleth. ^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ swalloweth up the light of
the moon and the stars, in like manner is the
lustre of former dispensations swallowed up in
11 For if that ^|j^^ Qf ^j^g gospel. For if that which was to bell
which IS done away 7 i • / ? . 1 i 77
was glorious, much SO soon abolished, was nevertheless attended, as
more that which re- we have seen, with some considerable degrees
mainethis glorious, of glory, to illustrate its Divine original and
authority, how much more glorious [must^ that
[be] which remaineth immutable through the
remotest ages!*^
» Attended with glory.'] Dr. Whitby has pretation is, I cannot acquiesce in what
taken a great deal of pains to prove that is singular in it; and it had been obvi-
there is an intended opposition between ous to have objected to verse 11, that
the glory, that is, the visible lustre on the the cloven tongues of fire left no such
countenance of Moses, (compare Exod. lasting lustre on the face of the apostles
xxxiv. 29, 30, where the Seventy use the as on that of Moses.
word hSo^a^ai,) with the glory which *» If that which was to be, &c.] Mr.
descended on the apostles; (Acts ii. 3, 4.) Hallst would render it, ** if that which
and considers each as an emblem of the " was done away, was done away by
dispensation to be introduced, but with " glory, how much more doth that
incomparable advantage, on the side of ** which remaineth, remain in glory !"
the gospel. But laboured as this inter- But I think this must appear harsh tu
404 In this confidence he used great plainness of speech :
SECT. This is the glorious ministry in which we 12 Seeing then that
V. are ensrapfed; and it brings along with it the '"^ ^ave such hope,
,,. ** f ,. , i°.i °ii . • we use great phm-
sublimest sentiments and the noblest views, ness of speech.
j-|^ 22 Having therefore this hope and confidence, it is
no wonder that we use great libert// of address
13 when we are speaking to you; And [are] not ^^ And not as
herein concealed, as Moses, [who] put a veil ^J'r^J^'t T ^
' t:> J -• ^ • cyci X ^" ^""^^ his face,
upon his face, (compare JhiXod. xxxiv. 33,^) that the children of
wherein he was a kind of type and figure of his '^''^^^ co"'^^ not
own dispensation ; so that he might seem there- end of '!ha't°wlicht
by to intimate that the children of Israel could abolished.
7iot directli/ look to the end of that law which he
brought, and which tims, as I observed before,
14:10 be abolished:^ But, on the contrary, their 14 But their minds
widerstandins^s are eyidenily blinded ; for until ^^l^r ^f'"'^^^* ^or
,; . , J ^ .J . -^ /i '^ 1 "^til this day re-
this day the same veil continues upon the Jaw, or maineth the same
rather upon their own hearts, and is still unre- veil umaken away,
moved during the reading of the Old Testament, the ofd Tesfament°^
which contains such distinct prophecies of which veil is done
Christ, and such lively descriptions of him, that away in Christ.
one would imagine it impossible that he should
not be immediately acknowledged and adored
by all that profess to believe its Divine autho-
rity: which [veil] is taken away in those that
receive Christ, who have in him the true sub-
stance of those shadows, and the great end of
15 its most important prophecies. But as to the ^5 But even unto
unbelieving Jews, as I said before, the ^eiY ,*^^*'^f^7>7^\"°^fjf;j
which they wear in their synagogues too aptly upon their heart.
represents that which is upon their heart when
Moses is read, even to this day, in their hearing;
in consequence of which they can no more see
the mind of Moses than their fathers could see
16 his face. jBwHt shall not always be so; the 16 Nevertheless,
house of Israel is entitled to a variety of most ^^®" ^^ ^^^'^ ^"*^" ^^
excellent promises, relating to the blessings of
the Messiah's kingdom ; and as when Moses went
in to the Lord he laid aside his veil, so when it,
that is, the people of Israel, shall turn unto the
every one that examines the original; d IVhich was to be aboUshed.'\ Such au
^let. ^o^n; is literally 6/y glory^ and so oblique manner of speakingon this sub-
may signify in^rorface^Z hy \tf ox attended ject, makes the argument from these
with it, or confirmed by it; and in either words peculiarly striking. It is taken
of these senses may well be applied to for granted, as a thing certainly known
the shining of the /ace of Moses. and quite indisputable, that the Mosaic
*^ And are not, &c.] AM that follows dispensation was to be aboliihed,
from hence to the beginning of the 18th
verse may be included in a parenthesis.
Since under the gospel zee clearly behold the glory of the Lord. 405
the Lord, the veil Lord, when the blessed period appointed for sect.
shall be taken away, ^j^^j^ general conversion shall come, the veil v-
shall be taken away, and the genuine sense of ^ qq^
the sacred oracles shall break in upon their minds iw, i e.
17 Now the Lord is with an irresistible light. Now the Lord Jesus 17
thatspirit: and where q^-^^ • ^^^ ^pmV of the law of which I spake
the Spirit of the Lord , iii /.• -.jj
is, there is liberty, beiore, to whom the letter 01 it was intendea '
to lead the Jews; and it is the office of the
Spirit of God, as the great Agent in his king-
dom, to direct the minds of men to it. And let
him be universalFy sought in this view ; for where
the Spirit of the Lord [is] there [is] liberty: a
more liberal and filial disposition, to which, un-
der the influence and operation of the Spirit,
the gospel brings those who were subject to
bondage, under the imperfect dispensation of
18 But we all with Moses. And in consequence of the liberty en- 18
as^in a'glass thr'glory J^yed by virtue of the gracious economy, we all,
of the Lord, are who have been so happy as suitably to welcome
changed into tiie same it, with unv Cited face attentively beholding as by
el7y:!':Tf:/Z «§'«»»' or mirror, the glory of the Lord' voaecU
Spirit of the Lord, cd from his word, are transformed into some-
thing of the same resplendent image of the
blessed Redeemer, whose shining face we there
see; and the more stedfastly we behold this il-
lustrious and amiable form, the more we do
partake of it, proceeding gradually from glory
to glory. And all this is as proceeding yro»i the
Lord the Spirit;^ for as the Lord Jesus Christ is
the spirit of the law, so the Divine Spirit, un-
der his direction and influences, is the cause of
this noble and divine effect.
* Beholding as by a glass.] Some would mirror gilds the face on which the re-
render aalo'nlpi^ofA.ivoi, reflecting as from a verberated rays fall,) our faces shine
glass. But Eisner and Bos liave abun- too; and we veil them rot, but diliuse
dantly proved, what indeed is evident to the lustre, whicb^ as we discover more
all versed in the language, that it has the and more of his gloiits in the gospel,
signification here assigned; and indeed is continually increasing,
the other interpretation would obscure S By the Lord the Spirit.'\ As the order
and perplex the sense. of the Greek words is unusual, not Trvfv-
^ Beholding — the gtory of the Lord.] fxalog th aufm, but tLv^ia 7rvjf,v.«7o?, Dr.
Here is one of the most beautiful con- Whitby would render it by the Lord of the
trasts that can be imagined. Moses saw Spirit, that is, by Christ, in whom the
the Shechitiah, and it rendered his face Spirit dwells, and by .vhom it is commu-
resplendent, so that he covered it with a nicated according to his sovereign will. '
veil, the Jews not being able to bear the But the paraphrase unites t- o senses,
reflected light: we behold Christ as in each 1 think more natural, though which
the glass of his word, and (as the reflec- of the two was chiefly intended, I can- '
tion of a very luminous object from a not absolutely determine.
406 Reflections on the glory of the Christian dispensation.
IMPROVEMENT.
SECT. Still doth this glorious glass of the gospel stand full in our
V. view, from which the lustre of the Redeemer's countenance is
"" reflected. Let us daily behold his image there, and contem-
*'• ^ ■ plate it with an attentive eye, as those who are solicitous that
vsre may wear some of those rays ; yea, that we may wear them
with still increasing lustre ; that we may be transformed from
glory to glory, and reflecting those rays, shine as lights in the
world.
Let us endeavour to raise our minds to this laudable temper,
by frequently reflecting on the excellence of the Christian dispen-
7, 8 sation, as a dispensation of the Spirit and of life ; whereas the
law was the ministration of death ; and while, from the glory at-
tending the law, we infer, with the apostle, the supereminent
glory of the gospel, let us learn also the superior obligation it
brings us under to regard and obey it, and the proportion ably
1 1 greater danger of despising it. The law of Moses was soon to be
abolished ; the gospel still remains, and shall remain to the end
of time. Let us pray for its prosperity, and do our utmost to pro-
mote it. And let us earnestly plead with God, that whereas
14 there is now a veil upon the face of the Jews even unto this day,
when the sacred records are read among them, they may turn un-
36to the Lord, and find the veil taken away: that so by the con-
version of Israel as a nation, there may be a glorious accession of
evidence to Christianity; and that the Jews themselves may be
happy in the blesssing of him whom their fathers crucified, and
whom they continue contemptuously to reject.
Let the ministers of the gospel, while defending so divine a
cause, and enforcing so important a message, use all becoming
12 plainness of speech ; and may all Christians know more of that
17 liberty which the Spirit of the Lord gives, that God may in all
things be glorified, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
SECT. VI.
The apostle declares his courage, and disclaims all sinister views and all
distrust of success, in pursuing the glorious ministry/ he had described:
being persuaded that such a gospel could not be rejected, but in con-
sequence rf the most fatal prejudices. 2 Cor. iv. 1 — Q.
2 Corinthians iv. 1. 2 Cor. iv. i.
^UCH are the distinguished glories of the gos- 'THEREFORE see-
^ pel dispensation, and its effects on the hearts
of those who sincerely embrace it. And there"
The apostle declares y that having obtained mercy he fainted not: 407
ing we have this vnx. -fort having hem intrusted with such a ministra- sect.
receued^meioy/we ^^^^^ ^** ^^ ^^^^ obtained mercy [of God^ to.be vi.
faint wot; * thus lionoured, we faint not under any of those
I Cor.
difficulties we are called out to encounter, nor -^^ ^
in any degree desist from our glorious enter-
^ But have re- prise/^ But we have renounced and set at de-2
nonnced the hidden ^ ^^^ j^-^^^^ .j-^ of shame ;^ in whicli the
things of dishonesty, . , n -n • j i i • i .
not walking in craf- priests 01 raganisHi deal so much, in order to
tiness, nor handling impose on the people ovcr whom they preside,
cekfijU^ ^^^ but* ^b' P^'^ctising in their mysteries so many impure
manifestation of the and SO many foolish rites. We need not any
truth, commending of their artifices, not walking in craftiness, as
ourselves to every ^^^.^ ^^^^j j i,,sinuate that we do, nor deceitfully
man's consoence m . i j- • • 7 i r /-t 1 ?
the sight of Ood. corvupiing and disguising the word oj God; but^
hi) the manifestation of the genuine and unso-
phisticated truth, recommending ourselves to every
mane's conscience^ we steadily and constantly act
as in the all-penetrating siglit of God; and
therefore are willing that all the world should
know what the arts and mvsteries of our min-
istry are.
3 But if our gospel But if our gospel, after such open and gene- 3
^u ^'^u 1^ '* I"^. '° rows conduct on our side, be still under a veil
them that are lost: ^1 i • • > . . .
too,'^ as the law is with respect to so many, it is
veiled to those that are perishing; they must be
very bad men, and in a very dangerous state,
who hearing it preached as it is by us, cannot en-
ter into the main design and spirit of it, and are
4 Tn whom the not inwardly engaged to reverence it. Among 4,
go o tiis woi jj^fio^ undoubtedly, that is, in the 'number of
such unhappy wretches, [are] all [they] whose
unbelieving minds Satan, who herein acts as the
god of this worldy^ whose subjects the children
» Desist from our glorious enterprise.] the words " set them at defiance,'''^ sef n%
E%-A.cc>tiiy naturally expresses the drawing still more literally to express the oiri-
back fiom some strenuous \indertaking, ginal.
in what we often call a dastardly man- <= If our gospel be under aveil /oo.] Ei h
ner, on account of some difficulties at- na: sg-t KrA.ci,Xv[jt.fxivov to sa^yyiXtov ri^wv,
lending it. is most literally rendered thus: and it
^ Renounced the hidden things of shame. '\ has so evident a reference to what was
Dr. Whitby understands this of lewd said above of the ocz7 on the faces of the
practices i but the opposition between this Jews, that it seems by all means expe-
clause and the following seems much dient to translate it thus, rather than
jnore to favour the paraphrase, though, hid. — This text is justly urged by Dr.
to be sure, the phrase may extend to all Scott (Christian Life, Vol. V. 320.) as a
dishonest artifices oi false teachers. The proof of Ihe perspicuity of the apostle's
word aT.nTta^i^oc, which we render re- writings in all matters of importance to
nounce, does not imply they ever had our salvation.
any thing to do with these things; but ^ xke god of this xvorld.] That severai
VOL. IV. 2D.
.-iy^
408 And that he preached not himself ^ hut Christ Jesus the Lord.
SECT, of this world are, hath blinded by its dazzling ^ath blinded the
VI. vanities and allurements, lest the lustre of the ^l\\^^l ^ot,"\eli the
glorious gospel of Christy who is the image of the light of the glorious
^.^P^g' invisible God in all his perfections and glories, gospel of Christ, who
should beam forth vpon them, and should pain ghouM^shme^ unto
or rather awaken those weak minds, darkened them.
by so many gross and unhappy prejudices, and
5 slumbering to their everlasting destruction. But 5 For we preach
such as I have before described is our conduct, JJ^^^tTJ^lrh'eLo'r'd;
however perversely it may be mistaken or mis- and ourselves your
represented. For we preach not ourselves ; *^ we servants for Jesus'
aim not at exalting our own authority, at ex- * v
tending our reputation, or securing to ourselves
any secular advantage; &Mf renouncing all such
views, and claims, and desires, we preach Christ
Jesus as the supreme Lord of his church; and
instead of setting ourselves up for your masters,
we declare ourselves to be your servants for the
sake of Jesus; and are willing out of regard
to you, and above all, out of duty to him, to
stoop to the humblest offices of love by which
we may be serviceable to you in your most im-
6'portant interests. And it is no wonder that 6 For God, who
we are thus disposed considering the view of JHSt't'oVdlfk-
thmgs which God hath given us by his grace; ness, hath shined in
for God, who, by his powerful word in the first our hearts, to give
creation of this world, commanded the light in- fedgl^of ^he^gior"yof
stantaneously to shine out of that darkness which God, in the face of
covered the whole face of the deep, (Gen. i. 5.) Jesus Christ.
hath also shined into our once prejudiced and •
benighted hearts, and particularly into mine, by
the internal operation of his blessed Spirit, [to
impart] the lustre of the knowledge of God's
glorj/,^ discovered, as we before observed, in the
ancient Christian writers should interpret phrase. To preach themselves, may sig-
this of God the Father, is one of the most nify their making themselves, in any
amazing things 1 have met with. See vievf, ihe end of their preachins; as preach^
Dr. Whitby in loc. and Dr. Edwards, Ex- ing Jesus, a phrase often used, may sig-
ercit. p. 291. 1 doubt not but Satan is nify preaching so as to direct men's
I ifitended; and could it be proved, as has eyes to him.
been intimated, that this malignant spirit <" To impart the kistre of the knowledge of
was so early called by the Jews h^yDD, ^^^^'-^ g^ory.] Tvoa-twg 7>i; 5o|^; th 0£v,
the god who' blinds, I should think it a may very well signify the glorious knoiv-
beautiful illustration. ^^dge of God; but the foUowmg words de-
e Preach not ozirselves.} Grotius ex- termined me to the more literal transla-
plains it thus, " we do not preach that t>on, as it is more proper to speak of the
" we are lords^ but that Christ is so:" g'ory than of the knowledge of God, as
and this is certainly comprehended. But '" or upon the face of Christ. Some
I think the phrase may well be taken in would render iroog ^u/}icr[xoii, according or
the larger extent, expressed in the para- io proportion to that luitre.
Reflections en the apostle's disinterestedness and carriage. 409
face of our Lord Jesus Christ," from thence re- sect.
fleeted upon us, and from us to you, for the vi.
important purposes of your sanctification and " '
salvation.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let all who are honoured with the ministry of the gospel Ver. i.
learn from the apostle courage and fidelity; remembering they
are continually in the sight and presence of God. Let them
therefore renounce with abhorrence that craft which so many
who have called themselves Christian priests have studied; and 2
labour to govern their whole conduct by such apparent princi-
ples of integrity and honour, that they may commend them*
selves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
This end will be much promoted if they learn to lay aside all 5
sinister views of interest and ambition, of human applause, or a
dominion over men'*s consciences; and putting on that humble
character so amiably illustrated in the apostle PauPs writings,
everywhere, with all loyal affection, preach Christ as the great
Lord and Head of the church, and declare and approve them-
selves the willing servants of souls for his sake. So humbling
themselves, they vi'ill be exalted in the eyes of God and man;
and will reap those heartfelt pleasures now, and those honours,
emoluments, and delights hereafter, which will infinitely more
than indemnify them for all they may resign, and exceed not
only the low apprehensions of the servants of mammon in
Christ's livery, but their own most elevated conceptions.
Let every reader seriously examine himself as to the know-
ledge he has of this gospel, and the degree in which he has felt
a sense of its glory and excellence upon his heart; solemnly
considering that if the lustre and efficacy of the gospel be hid- 3
den from him, it is a sad sign that he is himself a lost creature,
and is like to be lost to God and happiness for ever; he is the 4
captive of Satan, blinded by him as the god of this world, and
in the probable way to be led on to unseen but irretrievable de-
struction. Dreadful situation! which might indeed occasion
absolute despair, were it not for the views which the gospel
gives us of that God who in the beginning of the creation com-6
manded the light to shine out of darkness: who can yet say.
Let there be light, and there shall be light in the most benight-
ed soul, and the lustre of the glorious knowledge of God in the
person of Christ shall beam forth. Let this divine interposi-
g In the face of Jesus Christ.'} Some would to be reflected from his face, is undoubt-
render Tc^oa-ujTTiJj person ; butitso evidently ediy that which is manifested in his per-
signifies face in the context, (chap. iii. son in the union of Deily with humanity,
13, 18.) that it seemed much better to and all the wonderful things he has done
render it/ac^j though the glory here said and sufTered in consequence of it.
410 He acknotvledges that we have the treasu re in earthen vessels;
SECT, tion be earnestly implored ; and oh that it may be imparted
VI. before the blinded captives be consigned to eternal ruin, to
blackness of darkness for -ever I
SECT. VIL
The apostle freely acBioivledges his own infirmities ; but glories in the
strength communicated to him from God, as an effectual support under
the eoctremest trials: over which he triumphs in the language of thx.
strongest faith. 2 Cor. iv. 7 — 15.
2 Corinthians iv. 7' * 2 Gor. iv. 7.
^l^'^rj' ing, that the highest angel in heaven might power rnay be of
think it an honour to be employed in dispensing ^^d, and not of us,
it. But such is the conduct of Providence in
this respect, that we have this invaluable treasure
in earthen vessels: feeble creatures who dwell
in mortal bodies, and are surrounded with num-
berless infirmities, are employed in dispensing
it to us; that so the excellency of the power by
which its great and important. ends are answer-
ed, may appear to^e of God, and not of us; who
are so far from being able to add efficacy to
our own labours, that it is wonderful how we
8 are enabled even to sustain them. [We are^ s fVe are troMhUd
indeed in every respect^ Qr eatiy aMicted;^ but ^^ ^\':'y ^*^f» y^'
,, , ,, -,</ . ^ ® J JJ not distressed; we
through the Divine care over us, we are not ut- ^re perplexed, but
terli/ overpressed^ with the weight and variety not in despair:
of our trials : we are often brought into dubious
circumstances, but, blessed be God, we are not
gin despair: [We are] continually ;;ersec«^erf by 9 Persecuted, but
men, but we are not forsaken of God; we are "^' forsaken; cast
a In every respect~we are afflicted, &c.] take to be the true key to this beautifut
This section may seem a digression; and pathetic passay:e.
but nothing could be more pertinent ^ IVe are ajfikied.] I apprehend the
to the apostle's grand purpose. He apostle here to speak with some pecu«
aimed at recoveriag the affections of liar regard to his own case; yet not so
these Corinthians, which were much as to exclude that of his brethren, which
alienated from him; for this purpose undoubtedly did very much resemble it.
he freelj' opens his heart towards them, Com}>are 1 Cor iv. 9.
and tenderly represents the many and <= j\^(ji uttrrhj overpressed.] The word
grievous pressures and hardships to r^vo^a^Kjufvo; properly signifies crushed
which love to souls, and to theirs in a stf(di passage.
among the rest^ exposed him. This I
thnt the power might appear to he in God, 411
^own, but not de- thrown down by our enemies, yet we are not en- sect.
stroyed.; tirely c/es/roj/ed by them ; but animated from on vh.
high, we spring up again, and renew the com- ~ '
10 Always bearing bat with increasing vigour: ^JVe are always bear- -^ jq*
?hr"d'?n-^'of^''the "*5*^^^"^ ^^^^^ ^'^ iw Me Z»o4y the dying of the
Lo^rd Jesns that the Lord Jesus Christ ; so that the cruelties which
life also of Jesus were excrcised in putting him to death, seem to
might be made mani- |^g ^^j-^j (),,^,j, a^aln upon US, by the rage of the
test in our bodv. ^ n .^i,- • • cr 4. *.4i^ •
enemy; yet all this is m ertect, not that an im-
mediate period should be put to our life and
ministry as they desire, but that the life also of
Jesus, now triumphant above all hostile power,
ma/y be more evidently manifested in the preser-
vation of this our feeble bod/y, which enemies
so many and mighty are continually endeavour-
11 For we which ing to destroy. For we who live, those of us, 11
live, are aiway also y^g apostles and ministers of Christ, who still
delivered unto death .^ i - ji j t' j ^ i si
for Jesus' sake that survive, are continualiy delivered over to death
the life of Jesus for the sake of the Lord Jesus, and, as it were,
might be made ma- everv day led out to a new martyrdom in his
jiifest m our mortal 'v-i. j 4.jjt
gggij cause; but so many new and unexpected deli-
verances arise, that it seems as if these dangers
were permitted on purpose, that, as I said be-
fore, the life also and power of the blessed Jesus,
our Divine Saviour, may be manifested and de-
monstrated in supporting our mortal and feeble
Jlesh in the midst of all these assaults, and per-
petuating our lives from year to year through
so many successive dangers which await us
12 So then death wherever we come. So that on the whole 112
workeih in us, but jyiay say, that death ivorketh continually to
1 e in you. glorify his name in us;, hut life in you; while
you are called to live for his honour, we may
be said to serve our Redeemer by bearing for
his sake repeated deaths.
13 We having the But we endure it all with resolution and cheerr t3
snme spirit of faith, ^^^^ /^^^,- the same spirit of faith by which
according as it is ' n ^^ • i • i •
written, I believed, good men 01 old were animated in their most
and therefore have 1 active labours and most painful sufferings ;
according to whdt is written, (Psal. cxvi. 10.)
I have believed, and therefore have I spoken;^
^ I have believed, and therefore have I bad intended to say, we also shall in a
spo/ien.'\ As for the quotation here, some nobler sense do it. Mr. Pierce supposes
think there is an allusion to the confi- the Spirit of faith here spoken of, is the
dence which David expresses in the pre- Spirit of Jesus, which enabled him through
ceding words, of walking before the Lord ^aith in God to preach that doctrine
in the land of the livings as if the apostle which he knew would provoke the rage
4121 and the abundant grace might redound to the divine glory.
SECT, we also cordially believe the certain truth of what spoken; we also be-
vn. we teach, and therefore go on to speak our im- *'^^^' and therefore
"*■" ^portant message, whatever may be the conse- *
iv. 1*3! quince, supported by this inward consciousness
of our integrity, and animated by a powerful
sense of duty towards God, and the hope of
the most glorious rewards from his bountiful
1 4* grace. Those hopes rise to complete and ever- ^* Knowing that
lasting happiness ; which we continually P"r- fh, iSrf Je"us!thaU
sue, as knowing that if we persevere in that raise us up also by
service with which he hath honoured us, he who Jesus, and shall pre-
raised up the Lord Jesus Christ from the dead '^"'^ "* ^'^^ y°"-
by his almighty power, will also raise vs up by
Jesus^ whom he will send at the last day, com-
missioned to accomplish this great work ; and
that then he will present [ms] with you, before
the presence of his glory with exceeding great
joy, in each other and in him ; and will intro-
duce us to that heavenly kingdom, to the pros-
pects of which he hath called us by that gospel
which we have preached, and which you have
15 believed. For all these great things [are] pre- 15 For all things
pared, not merely on our account, hut for your °^^ ^^^ y°^^ sakes,
sakes, that the overflowing grace being complete g^aL mightfthrough
in all its diffusive extent and exalted degrees, the thanksgiving of
might abound by the thanksgiving of many^ even "ia"y» redound to
of countless multitudes who shall share for ever ^ ^ s o»y © 0 .
in it, to the glory of God, the great original
and end of all.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us adore the wisdom and goodness of God, in sending us
the gospel-treasure in earthen vessels, in employing our fellow-
mortals, rather than angels, under the character of his messen-
gers to us ; by which means we are taught more to depend on
•God for that efficacy of power that renders them successful ;
to acknowledge his hand in animating and preserving them, and
are kept in such an exercise of faith, as is in this present world
most honourable to God and most profitable to us. Let the
of a wicked world, so as to end in his " Though I have been in very great
death; and he undertakes to prove in his ** aftlictioo, and sometimes almost de-
third Dissertation, that the cxvith psahn, " pressed, yet faiik in God hath support-
in its original sense, is to be understood " ed me, and put this song of praise in-
as spoken by the Psalmist in the person " to my mouth.'' In this sense of th^
of the Messiah. But I see no necessity words nothing could be more natural
for urging this. The simpler sense of than for St. Paul to adopt them,
the passage, as it stands in the psalm, is,
Reflections on the divine supports the apostles experienced, 413
mortality of ministers be suitably remembered by themselves sect.
and others, and improved to the best purposes; and let us take vii.
care that we do not think the less honourably of the treasure, '
on account of the weakness of those vessels in which the great
Proprietor has thought fit to lodge it.
Let it encourage them who are struggling with the difficul-
ties of that arduous and important work, to think on those re-
freshments which the apostles experienced ; in consequence of
which, though afflicted, they were not depressed, and though
persecuted, appeared not to be forsaken ; but could boast that
the support of their lives, amidst so man}^ pressing dangers, Ver. 8, 2.
was a demonstration of the life of Christ. We may indeed all 11
say this, with respect to the support of the spiritual life, in the
midst of so many difficulties. Having obtained help from him,
we continue until this day; and it is because he lives that we
live also. Confiding therefore in him, let us exert ourselves
vigorously in this holy warfare to which we are called ; and
strenuously endeavour to maintain our ground against all the
enemies who press hard to overbear and destroy us.
And that we may be thus animated, let us labour to engrave
on our hearts a more lively and assured belief of the great and
important things of which we speak and hear; and that not only 13
in the general, but in particular instances. Let us labour to
feel at once their evidence and their energy; having the same
spirit of faith which wrought in the apostles and prophets, and
engaged them to discharge their office with such distinguished
fidelity, fervour, and zeal. Especially let us maintain such be-
lieving apprehensions of this great and comprehensive truth,
that God hath raised up Christ Jesus from the dead, and that
he will by the same power also raise up his faithful ministers
and servants, who firmly retain that glorious gospel ; and as 14?
those discoveries are made for their sakes, that they may obtain
salvation by him, and that God may be glorified in their united
and everlasting praises, let us daily set before our eyes this
risen and triumphant Redeemer, and look forward to that glo-
rious appearance of his, when he shall come to be admired in
his saints, and to be farther extolled and glorified in all them
who believe. Amen.
SECT.
viir.
414 The apostle expresscl.k his confidence and fortitude^
SECT. VIII.
The apostle describes tlie glorious hopes which he Jiad beyond the grave,
as his great support and ground of triumph under all those trials which
he had been mentioning before; and cjideavours to animate others to
Jidelily and zeal by that description. 2 Cor. iv. 16^ to the end.
Chap. V, ] — 3 0.
2 Corinthians iv. 16. ^ o Cor. tv. 16,
WE have been speaking of the great design fOK which cause
of God, in causing his gospel to be re- "e ^Hint not, but
7;^vealed to the children of men, that the thanks- l'n^pJi3.;;,''yet'the
iv. 16. givings of many may redound to his own glory; inwani man is re-
and on this account we faint not under any of the newed day by day.
present pressures, nor suffer ourselves to be
borne down by the assaults of our enemies; hut
on the contrary, if our outer man perishes, yet
the inner man is daily renewed: the soul gathers
new strength, as the body grows weaker and
weaker, and we feel our dissolution approaching;
3 7 which may well be the case. For we have the n For our light
firmest assurance, that this momentary HAness affl'^^'-f^n* ^'^^i^' »=^
■■ but tor 3 TDOlllCllt
of our ajjiictim, which passes off so fast, and worketh for us a far
leaves so little impression, that it may justly be more exceediv.? and
spoken of as levity itself, is working out for us a ^j^*""^/ weight of
far more exceeding [and] eternal weight of glnri/,^ ° ""^"^^
the most solid, substantial, and lasting felicity,
the exalted degrees of which none of the boldest
figures of speech can paint, nor any stretch of
18 human thought distinctly conceive. And we is while we look
11 • 1 i.L i. *u- 1 u "ot at the things
may assuredly promise ourselves that this snail ^^-^^y^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^,„t
be the blessed end of all, while we arc conscious at the things which
that we are not aiming ^ at the things which are ^'^ ^^^ ^^^^- ^or the
visible, are not endeavouring to secure to our-
selves any secular advantages of one kind or
another; but at those which are invisible. And
however vain and visionary such views may
seem to the world about us, and we may be
despised for attending to them, we have full sa-
^ A farmore exceeding, &c.] This sen- any translation. It signifies, that all
fence is one of the most emphatical in hyperboles fall short of describing that
all St. Paul's writings ; in which (as Dr. weighty eternal glory, so solid and last-
Grosvtnor well expresses it,) he speaks ing, that you may pass from one hyper-
as much like an orator as an apostle, bole to another, and yet when you have
The lightness of the trial is expressed by gained the last, are infinitely below it.
70 iXa^nov 7»j ^x4fa;f, the lightness of Blackw. Sacr. Class. Vol. 1. p. 332.
our affliction; as if he had said, it is even b Are not aiming, &c.] This O3co7r«v/c^y
levity itself in such a comparison. On exactly signifies; and our English word
the oiher hand, the xa^' vr^ifoXn-j u; vtii^^ scope or mark aimed at, is derived from
J^oXny, is (says Mr. Bhxkwall,) intinuely the same Greek tUeine.
emphatical, and cannot be expressed by /
in the view of the future eternal weight of gtory : 415
things which are seen tisfaction in oiiF own lYiinds that we are acting sect.
«r. temporal ; but the ^j ^j ^ ^.^ . j^ ^ ^^^j ^^ j preference ; viii.
things whicli are not « , . , ••77 i •
seen, a/c eternal, jo^ "*e t/iings wliich are Visible^ and in that re- , ~"
spect may seem to have the advantage of others, j^ °g
[are] temporary and transient; but those wMcti
are invisible [are] eternal^ and therefore suit- '
able to the duration of that immortal soul
which God hath given us, and in the felicity of
2 Cor. V. 1. For which our true happiness must consist. Nor 2 Cor.
^eknow, that if our jg ^Yih an Uncertain or very distant hope; for '• ^•
earthly house or this , \\ .^ j. •/• i ? i ^ /»
tabernacle were dis- '^^ know assuredly, that ij our earthly house of
solved, we have a [tfiis] tabemacle were dissolved, if this mortal
building of God, an ^odv, constituted of dust, were mouldered back
house not made with . / . . -f* -i j^ ^i • ^
hands, eternal in the ^o dust agam ; or it our zeal lor the service 01
heavens. the gospel should bring on martyrdom, which
should destroy it before its time; we tiave, and
should immediately enter on, a building o/'which
God is the great Architect and Donor; an fiouse
7iot made with, mortal hands,^ nor to be com-
pared with the most magnificent structure they
ever raised, exceeding them all in its lustre, as
much as its duration; though that duration be
eternal in tfie regions of the tieavens, far above
2 For in this we either violence or decay. And in tliis view 3
groan earnestly, de- ^g ffroan through that intenscuess of soul with
siring to be clothed i .^i ^ .. j ^ n j • •
upon with our house, ^nich we are earnestly and perpetually desiring
which is frooi hea- to be clothed up07i with our house, which is from
^'^" • heaven : Since being so clothed upon, we shall 3
beino- clothed we T^ot' be found naked and exposed to any evil and
siiaiTnot be found inconvenience, how entirely soever we may be
^y'^^^'-^- stripped of every thing we can call our own
4 For we that are here below. And moreover, we who are yet in 4
g"roan, bdngTuidet"- [^^*\] t^hemaclc do groan, not only with those
ed: not for that we longings after a blessed immortality, but also
\iould be unclothed, being burdened with the present weight of many
infirmities and many calamities: for which
cause nevertheless we would not be unclotliedy
or stripped of the body ; for that is what we
« Not made with hatnis^ &c.] Whether pie, and which Christ represents as his
we consider this divine bnilding as par- Father's house^ in ivhick there are many
t\cu\iii\y sigmfy'ws i'i^ ^ody after the re- mansions. To be clothed upon with art
iiirrection, in which sense Dr. Whitby house, is a very strong fgure ; which yet
takes it; or any vehicle in which the it is evident the apostle uses in the next
soul may be clothed during the interme- verse; having in his thoughts the glory
diate state, considerable difficulties will which each should wear, instead of being
arise. 1 am therefore inclinable rather clothed, as now, with that mortal flesh
to take it in a more general view, as re- which he calls a tabernacle, as it is so
lenins to the whole provision God has mean, inconvenient, and precarious aa
uude fur the future happiness of bis peo- abode-.
416 Of which God had given the earnest hy his Spirit.
SECT, cannot consider as in itself desirable ; but ra- but clothed upon,
VIII. ther, if it might be referred to our own choice, be^l "a'lfowed' IT'^of
— ; — clothed upon immediately, with a glor j like that life. ^ °^^ "^
V 4*^ which shall invest the saints after the resurrec-
tion ; that so what is mortal^ corruptible, and
obnoxious to these disorders, burdens, and sor-
rows, may all he so absorbed and swallowed up
hy life, as if it were annihilated by that Divine
vigour and energy which shall then exert itself
in and upon us.^
5 Now he who hath wrought us to this very thing, ^ ^^"^ ^^ ^^^t hath
to these noble views and sublime desires, [is] ^Tst'e'ttog*:
God;^ who hath also given us the earnest of his God, who alsoliath
Spirit, as the pledge of better, even of eternal ?»v^n ""^o "s the
6blessings. Therefore, under the influences of *^%"''^°/J^^^^^^^^^
this Divine Spirit, [we are^ always courageous are always confident,
in the midst of surrounding danger; and what- knowing that whilst
ever natural aversion we have to death , are ready ^ V^ ^^ ^°™^ 'k '^'!
^ , 'X . • xi • r aI J. ' ^ body, we are absent
to brave its terrors, m the views oi that imme- from the Lord,
diate happiness which lieth before us : knowing,
that while we art sojourning in the hody,^ we
are, as it were, in a state of exile from the Lord
Jesus Christ, in the enjoyment of whom our
^ chief happiness consists: For we now walk 7 (For we walk by
and conduct ourselves, in the whole course of ^* » "® ^ ^'^
life, by the faith of objects as yet unseen; and
not by the sight of those glories or by a regard
8 to those things which we can see. We are 8 We are confi-
couraireous therefore, [/ say,-] in these delight- f.^"^' ^.f^'/^K ^'l'
^ 11-1 .y -" 7 ^7 ling rather to be ab-
lul Views, and think with complacency oj be- sent tVom the body,
ing rather absent from the body, and banished and to be present
from all its pleasures and enjoyments, on con- ^^'^^ ^^^ Lord.
dition of being, as we know we shall be, pre-
sent with the Lord,^ and dwelling as those who
* That moTlalHy may be, &c.] The the author of it, but ascribing Deity to
expression in these and the following the author; as if he had said, " None
verses is not perfectly distinct; but the ** but God could have raised us to such
meaning seems to be this: '* That though "a temper." Howe's Works, X'ol. I.
" it appeared most desirable of all to p. 680.
^' pass to glory without dying, yet a ^ Are sojourning in the body.'] So rv^>}-
V state in which mortality should be juav7£j here properly signifies ; and it is,
" swallowed up by life, was at all events as Dr. Clarke observes, wrong to render
*' desirable; and an absence from the body it, while at home in the body ; since it is
*" to be not only submitted to, but wish- the apostle's design to intimate that this
*' edf in a view of being so present with is not our home.
** the Lordf as even in the intermediate g Present with the Lord.] From this
** slate they expected to be." text Mr. Boyse argues not only against
« He who hath wrought us to this very the sleep of the soul during the interme-
thing is God.] Mr. Howe observes, that diate state ; but that saints, when depart-
tbis is a most emphatical manner of ed from our world, go into the highest
Speaking J not only asserting that God is heaven j where they rfwe// with Christ,
Bejiections on the consolation of the Christian hope. 417
9 Wherefore we la- are at home with him. Therefore we make it sect.
hour, ^^^^ "^^^^^^^ the heMt of our ambition,^ that whether present vm.
present or absent we . ^, *, / i ^ r -^ i n
may be accepted of ^^ *^"^ body or absent trom it, we may be welt „
him. pleasing to him, and receive the tokens of his v. 9/
acceptance and favour,
10 For we must This is our concern, and it ought to be the 10
all appear before the cQneej'n of all ; for we must all, without any ex-
ludgment - seat or ,. u * 4. *• • tx» i
Christ, that every one ccption, whatever our station m life may have
may receive the been, be manifest before the tribunal of Christ ;
things t/o«e in his bo- quj. inmost soui must there be displayed, and all
he^^at'h'donl^''wh^ the most sccrct springs of ou« actions laid open,
ther it be good or that every one may then receive, in that final dis-
^a^' tribution of happiness and misery, according to
what he hath done in the body, whether good or
evil ; m full proportion to his actions, and the
principles from which the Searcher of hearts
knows them to have arisen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Behold the great lesson which as Christians we have to learn,
and which is of such efficacy, that if we thoroughly master it,
all the other parts of our duty will become easy and delightful —
to look at the things which are unseen, rather than at those Ver. 18.
which are seen ! And what can be so reasonable, as that eternal
objects should employ the thoughts of immortal beings, rather
than those which they must soon survive? Let all our souls be
directed to them. Let us contemplate the feeble structure of
this earthly tabernacle, which gives us so many tokens of its
nearly approaching dissolution : this tabernacle, in which we Chap.
groan under such a variety of burdens ; and let us comfort oqr- ^* ^*
selves with the prospect of speedy deliverance; that so while 14*
the outer man perisheth, the inner may be renewed day by phap.
day. What though we have death before us in a certain pros- *^' *^*
pect, and know we must soon be absent from the body ? If
we are true Christians, we have the most express assurance,
not only that the time will come when we shall inhabit a
building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in thel
heavens; but that we shall immediately be present with the
Loid, with that blessed Redeemer, whom having not seen we^
love. How much more shall we love him, how much more
shall we rejoice in him, when we are blessed with his presence,
and behold his glory!
While we have this consciousness, let us be always confident
and are not, as some have supposed, in a ^We maJce it the height of our ambiiion.}
place where they have only a transient This fiXoli^ii(A.i9a plainly imports j and
sight of him on some extraordinary occa- it is flat to transjate it, wc labour, '
sions. Boyse's FourLastThipgs,p.592.
418 In prospect of the future judgment he persuaded men*
SECT, and courageous, and rejoice in afflictions and mortality; since
VIII. this light and momentary affliction hath so happy an influence
' upon a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; and
Chap. . jg^|-[j ^r[\\ \)Q ti^e consummation of our wishes. Let this then
Chap, be our constant care, to walk by faith and not by sight; having
V. 7. this ever for the glorious object of our ambition, that whether
9 present or absent, we may be accepted of the Lord. May God
5 work us up to this self-same thing; and may the operation of
his grace upon our souls for that purpose, be always acknow-
iOledged with the humblest gratitude, and its farther communica-
tions sought with^the most earnest importunity ! Then shall we
not dread the tribunal of Christ, before which we are so cer-
tainly to appear and be made manifest ; knowing that our in-
tegrity will be approved, and that those works of faith and la-
bours of love which shall then be commemorated, will meet
with gracious acceptance and most munificent rewards.
SECT. IX.
Touching again upon the zeal with which he prosecuted the gospel minis-
try, the apostle makes a kind of apology for it, by pleading the irresist-
ible engagements of a Redeemers love, and the injinite importance of
that 7nessage of reconciliation with which lie fi^as ckarged ; and which
while he recounts, he prosecutes in a pathetic address i& the Corin-
thiatis. 2 Cor. v. 11, to the end. Chap. vi. 1, 2.
2 Corinthians v. 11. 2 Cor. v. n.
SBCT. TT HAVE now touched upon a consideration, j^nowing there-
IX. 1 Y^^i^ich animates us to that zeal in our minis- fore the terror of
., ,. 'xi I • I u theLord, we pere^iiade
^^^^ trations with which many are so much sur- rnen;h^nyveLemade
V. n. prised, and some not a little displeased. We manifest unto God,
often reflect how near the solemn time is ad- a«id i trust also are
- . I 11. I, 11 ^ made manifest in
vancing, when we and our hearers shall appear ^^^^ consciences.
before the tribunal of Christ ; and knowing there-
fore the terror of the Lord, the strict judgment
which must then pass on all impenitent sinners,
we, for their sake, and for our own, labour to
our utmost to persuade men to take all necessary
methods for escaping it. But as we are made
manifest to God, and think of it with unutter-
able pleasure that he knows the integrity of our
hearts, in prosecuting the work he hath assigned
lis, / hope also we are manifest tot/our consciences,
and that I have already given, and shall con-
tinue to give, such proofs of the simplicity of
He irmkes an apology for speaking this of himself; 419
my views and uprightness of my conduct, that sect.
you will not be able to harbour any suspicion ix.
concerning it.
12 For we com- I say these things freely; for we do not, after ^ ^^'
mend not ourselves ^^^ modesty and humility with which we have
asfain unto you, but i i . i i • ^ i j
give you occasion to bchavcd hitherto, now begm to applaud our-
giory on our behalf, selves, or recommend ourselves again unto you^
ihat you may have ^g some have very unjustlv charged us with do-
somewhat to answer .. /»-.* / ••
them which glory in mg m some Tormer mstances; but we are giving
appearance, andnot j/oM occasiou of rejoicing and hoasting on our aC"
in heart. count, as you have indeed cause to do : and are
suggesting what may be sufficient, that ye may
have something to [answerl^^ those who glory in
appearance, and not iji heart; for that, I am
persuaded, is the case with some of your oppos-
ing teachers, whose consciences must surely re-
coil upon them and condemn them, while they
pretend to vie with us in the discharge of the
Christian ministry, and would challenge your
regards in preference to us.
13 For whether we For if as some injuriously insinuate, we be is '
be besides ourselves, transported beyond ourselves,^ and the due exer-
whahlrwe^be^sobe"r'cise of sober reason, [it is] to God; a zeal for
it is for your cause, his glory that animates us ; or if we be sober, as
we hope you cannot but acknowledge us to be,
[it is] for your sakes that we take so much se-
rious pains in the prosecution of a work in
which your highest interest is concerned. On
the whole, love to God and benevolence to
man are the grand principles by which we are
actuated ; and we cannot be cold and unaffect-
ed, w^hile w^e have such grand and noble subjects
before us as those which we handle among you,
* We do not recommend ourselves again or a madman, for what he said in com-
zintoyou.l It appears from hence, and mendation of himself; and then the
from the beginning of the third chapter, meaning is, "You say I am distracted
that the Corinthians were read}' to misre- *' for my present conduct; but this is
present the care St. Paul took to vindi- " between God and myself. I am sure
cate himself, as prirfeand ram-gfo/"2/. On ** you Corinthians ought not to say it;
the other hand, they would have inter- " for all my sober thoughts and most
preted his silence as the effect of guilt and *' painful labours are for you." But I
confusion. He therefore plainly and very apprehend on the whole, that the divided
properly tells them,thathesaid this only clauses are to be taken in such on unit-
in his own necessary defence, and to fur- ed view, as to give the sense with which
nish his friends with an answer to those the paraphrase concludes; that it was
whose consciences condemned them, piety to God, and charity to them, which
while they endeavoured to asperse him. wrought up the apostle's mind to that
^ Transported beyond ourselves.l Mr. transport which some were so ready to
Locke thinks, from comparing chap. xi. censure ; and that a lively view of the
1, 16, 21; chap. xii. 6, 11; that the love of Christ produced such warm im-
Corintbiajis censured St. Paul as a fool pressions of both.
420 And ascribes it to the constraints of Divine love :
SECT, to awaken our piety and our charity. For the H For the love of
IX. love of Christ, so illustriously displayed in that ^^''f- ^onstraineth
__— J i* 1 1 ^1 1 J , • >i "s, because we thus
2 Cor f^^^'^P^^o" "^ "^tn wrought, constraineth us ; judge, that if one
V. 1*. ^^ bears us away"^ like a strong and resistless tor- died for alJ, then
rent; while we thus judge ^ 2iX\(^, in our calmest ^^'^'^^ all dead .-
and most rational moments, draw it as a certain
consequence, from the important principles,
which we assuredly know to be true, that if one^
even Christ, died for the redemption and salva-
tion of all who should sincerely believe in him
and obey him, then were all dead ; for had not
all, even the very best of men, been in a state of
condemnation and death, there would have been
15 no need of his dying for them. A7id now we 15 And thai be
know that he died for alL that they who /ti^e ^',^'^f^'"^,^.''^hatthey
!• £> 1 ' J • 1 717 which Jive should
only m consequence of his dymg love, should not henceforth live
7iot henceforth, from this remarkable period and unto themselves, but
era of their lives, (whatever they have former- ""^oh'ni which died
ly done,) live to themselves, so as to make their a^^ain. '
own will their rule, or to seek any interest of
their own distinct from his ; but that they
should all agree that they will live to the ho-
nour, glory, and interest of him who died for
them ; and, when he rose again from the dead,
retained the same affection for them, and is con-
3 6 tinually improving his recovered life for their
security and happiness. So that, on the whole, J^ Wherefore
we from this time ioYwsivdi know not any man af- ^J'^^'^^^'^^ know we
'^ J _n J 1 1 '^,. i-^no man after the
ter tnejlesn; we nave no longer any partial re- flesh; yea, thouah
gard for any, on account of their being Jews we have known Christ
by birth or religion, or as to the aspect which ^^'^'*, ^^^^ f^f\ ^^^
A.\l • r • J 1 • n 1 1 "O"' henceforth know
their inendship tor us may have on our secular ^e him no more.
interest; and if we have known Christ after the
Jlesh, and governed ourselves by any carnal ex-
pectations from the Messiah, as a temporal
prince, who should render our nation the ter-
ror of the whole world, and raise us to univer-
sal monarchy, henceforth we know [hini] in
these views no more, but entertain quite different
ITsentiments concerning him. And thus it will be n Therefore, if
with others who enter truly into the genius of f"^ man Aem Christ,
., , 7./. •' TTTii. he IS a new creature ;
the gospel ; so that ij any man [be] really in
Christ Jesus, if he have a vital and prevailing
faith in him, [there is] a new creation in the heart
<• Bears us aivay.'} This is the beautiful import of a-wix^i, which suggests a noble
sioiile, vhich few translations preserve. See the note on Phil, i. 23.
God having commitied to him the ministry of reconciliation, 42 1
old things are past of that man ; SO entirely are his principles, ap- sect.
away; behold a^' prehensions, and pursuits changed; oWMiw^^s are ix.
newf^ ^^^ ^^^^^ passed away ^ and with respect to him, 6eAo/<i a// "
things are become new ; he is brought as it were ^ ^^^'
into another world, and is himself quite a dif-
18 And all things ferent creature from what he before was. AndlS
are of God, who haih ^g j^- jg tjjg work of God to Create, SO here it
seif'by Je^susChHTt^ ^ay properly be said that all things [are] of
and hath given to us God, who hath in his infinite condescension con-
the ministry of re- quered our prejudices, and reconciled us to him"
conci lation j ^^jj j^^ Jesus Christ ; having by his grace in him
laid a proper and honourable foundation for the
exercise of his mercy towards us, and for the
. subduing of our hearts to love and obedience.
And in pursuance of this great and condescend- ^
ing design, he hath committed to us his minis-
ters, and especially to his apostles, the ministry
of reconciliation; intrusting us with this im-
portant message, to proclaim it to the world,
and, so far as in us lies, to transmit it to the re-
19 To wit, that motest agcs. And this is an abstract and epi-19
God was in Christ ^^^^ ^^ j^ ^|j namely, that God was in Christ
reconcilin"" the world
unto himself, not United to him, and manifesting himself by him,
imputing their tres- thereby reconciling the world both of Jews and
passes unto them; Qeutiles unto himself; and in consequence of
and hath committed ^^, ^ . .. y , , , • ^ ^i •
unto us the word of that, not imputing to them, and charging to their
reconciliation. account, with righteous inexorable severity,
their various and aggravated offences : but set-
ting forth an act of grace and unlimited pardon
to all those who should believe in him. This is
that great divine truth on which our salvation
depends ; and God hath committed unto us, as a
trust of the highest importance, the gracious
20 Now then we word or message of reconciliation. Therefore20
are ambassadors for 2£.e ^ye Iq be considered by you as sustaining
God did beseech xjou ^^^^ officc and dignity of ambassadors for Christ,'^
by us: we pray you on his account, and in his stead; so that God
in Christ's stead, be (^^ ^g j|- vvere, intreating [youji by us, and we
beseech [you] in Christ''s siead,^ with the great-
est importunity and tenderness of address, that
* Ambassadors for Christ.] The apostles a phrase had never been used in scrip-
were so in a peculiar sense; but if it ture.
be the will of Christ that ministers in « In ChrisCs stead.'\ So vsji^ Xpi^a
all ages should press men to accept the plainly signifies here. When Christ was
treaty of reconciliation established in in the world, ^<? pressed this treaty of re-
him, then it is evident they may be conciliation, and zee rise up in his stead
called his ambassadors, even though such to urge it still farther.
422 To beseech them in Christ's stead to be reconciled to God.
SECT, when so much Is done on God's part to make ye reconciled to
^^' up the breach, which must otherwise have been ^
"~ fatal to his offending creatures, ye would not,
V. 20. ^y your own obstinacy, reject the benefit of all
these condescending overtures ; but would be
cordially and truly reconciled to God, and thank-
fully accept of that friendship and protection
21 which he vouchsafes to offer you. And that 21 For he hath
your hearts may, if possible, be melted, we urj^e J"^^^ ^^^ ^9 *^ *'"
1 ,, i re J.' i» 11 A. lor us, who knew no
you by the most anectmg oi all arguments, even sin; that we mi^bt
the blood and death of his incarnate Son : for be r;;y.de the rigbt-
we tell you that Ae, that is, God, hath made him ^'."^"sness of God in
who knew no sin^ but was perfectly innocent
and perfectly holy, [a] sin- [offering] for us ;
that, by the sacrifice of himself, he might ex-
piate the guilt of our transgressions, ?ii\dthat^o
we might be made accepted in him, and furnish-
ed with a plea, as prevalent for our justifica-
tion and admission into the Divine favour as if
we had retained our innocence untainted, and in
every respect conformed ourselves to the right-
eousness which the law of God ^ required and
2 Cor. demanded. We then, [as] the joint-labourers [of 2 Cor. vi. i. We
vi. 1. God] in this important work, (compare 1 Cor. then^sworkerstoge.
...^ ^ f. ,^ ,r -, .i.!*^ ther K'^/^ «j/??, beseech'
111. 9, note \) beseech [i/ou] with the most ear- you also thai ye re-
nest importunity, that i/ou receive not the surpris' ceive not the grace
ing grace of God in vain; that you do not so °^^°^ '" ^^'"*
slight this merciful proclamation of pardon,
righteousness, and life, through the blood of his
^Son, as to. lose the benefit of it. Again, let , ^ (For be s.^ith, I
'* • 1* A !• 'ii 'i n nave heard thee in a
me urge immediate compliance with it on all ^j^e accepted, and
who have not as yet secured its invaluable bless- in the day of saiva-
ings; for he saijs, when represented as address- tion have I saccoured
ing himself to the Messiah,^ in one of Isaiah's
prophecies, (Isa. xlix. 8.) / have heard thee in
an acceptable time, and in a day of salvation
Jiave I helped and sustained thee. God there,
^ Made the riohteo?.isness of God.} That stand in Isaiah, tbey are a promise made
js, dh'irnly righteous. It ii> a very strong to Christ; in which God engages to give
phrase to signify our being accepted of him the Gentiles as an accession lo his
God as perfectly righteous, when con- church, and reward of his mediatorial
sidered as by faith united to him who was undertaking. And in this connexit)n,
peifeciiy so. rhere is an evident and it is as if the apostle had said, *' Since
beautiful contrast between Christ being *' such a promise iy made, see to it that
made sin af\d our being made righteousness^ " you seek it, and you will find it an
that is, treated as perfectly righteous. *' acceptable time." You will come, as
e Addressing himself lo the Messiah.] it were, in a good hour, as Christ is re-
I tbink it evident that, as these words presented to have done.
Reflections on the love and grace of Christ, &c* 42."]
thee: behold, now is as you sec, "speaks of a limited time, in which sect.
the accepted time ; ^j^g Messiah's petition in favour of his people J^'«
behold, now is the , . i- j* i • i i j
day of salvation.) was welcome to him, and in which he was ready '
to grant salvation ; and behold^ now [is] the ac- ^^ ^^'
cepted time; behold, now [is] the day of salva-
tion: this is the precious season, when, by the
wonderful favour and goodness of God, com-
plete forgiveness and eternal felicity is freely
offered. Oh that you may all be so wise as to
accept it !
IMPROVEMENT.
How adorable is the Divine condescension, that such an em-
bassy of peace should ever be sent to any of the children of
fallen Adam ! How wonderful the Divine patience, that theci»ai>.
accepted time and the day of salvation should, after so many ^ '• "•
slights, be so long protracted ! O, let us not receive such grace
in vain, lest affronted mercy should forsake its seat, and give
way to inexorable justice!
Surely if there be a sentiment that may justly excite the
heart to the greatest fervour of affection, and that will vindi-
cate the most ardent transports of zeal to spread it in the world,
it must be that of the love of Christ; which may well bear us Chap.
away, while we seriously consider in how miserable a state he^- ^'^•
found us, dead in sin, and under a sentence of death by the
Divine law; especially when we farther reflect at how expen-
sive a rate he redeemed us, even with the price of his own life.
Who, then, that has any remains of judgment at all, must notH-^ 15
judge and determine in his own mind, that it is most fit that
our ransomed lives should be sacred to him that redeemed
them ; that our breast should be on fire with the most earnest
desires to promote his cause and kingdom; that henceforth,
from the time we come to the knowledge of this important
truth, we should not live to ourselves, but to him who died for
us and rose again, resuming, with his renewed life, the same
tender concern for our happiness which engaged him conti-
nually to exert it in the most generous efforts for our recovery
and salvation.
Let all secular views, therefore, be given up; and let us la- 17
bour to improve in that renovation of soul which is the essen-
tial character of the true Christian ; and as ever we desire to
have any satisfactory evidence that we are in Christ, let us see
to it that we are new creatures ; and if we-are indeed so, let us
daily acknowledge our obligations to his transforming grace.
From him are the first proposals of peace and reconciliation tal8
offending creatures ; from him the disposition of soul, humbly
to submit ourselves to the terms so kindly proposed, and tQ sue
VOL. IV. 2 E
424 The apostles approved themselves the ministers of God,
SECT, out our own pardon agreeably to the purposes of this grand
IX. act of indemnity. How amazing the condescension that grants
it, and appoints ambassadors to urge us to have compassion oa
19 ^20 ^^^ ^^" souls, and not reject this counsel of God against our-
' ' selves ! May the ministers of the gospel often consider them-
selves in this view, as ambassadors and agents for Christ, by
whom God beseecheth sinners to be reconciled ; and let them
prosecute this embassy with all holy importunity and earnest
address. Oh that the success of it may be more apparent; that
so that friendship might be established between earth and
heaven, which may bring down daily anticipations of heaven
to earth ! Amen.
SECT. X.
The apostle enlarges mth great freedom on the temper with which, in
the midst of all their afflictions and persecutions, he and his brethrem
prosecuted that important embassy of which he had been speaking in
the former section. 2 Cor. vi. 3—10.
2 Corinthians vi. 3. 2 Cor. vi. 3.
SECT. rpHIS is the affair we negotiate, this is the Qiving no offence
X. -I- message we deliver; and while we are thus ^" any thing,
., 1 J •* • • It. *u i. that the ministry be
"T!! employed, it is our constant care that we may „_. hUmpH-
2 Cor. 1 i5 • K jj i.u ^ noiDiaraea.
vi. 3. behave m such a manner as may add the great-
est efficacy to our address, and give no offence *
to any bi/ any part of our [conduct ;'\ that the
ministry of reconciliation he not blamed^ and the
4 success of the gospel thereby obstructed. But ^ ^"^ in all things
on the contrary we would be, and I hope we TZ'ZZ^l'Z
are, in every respect approving ourselves to all God in much pa-
that see and know us, such as they ought to be ti^nce, in afflictions,
who have the honour of being the ministers and distr"s&es^^*^*^^* "^
ambassadors of God; in this view we govern
the inmost emotions of our souls, endeavouring
to possess them in much patience^ in the midst of
all the afflictions which his providence calls us
to bear, in all the necessities we are compelled to
a Give no offence, &c.] This clause is ter from the first of the 6th, seems yet
so connected with the foregoing, that it more improper. To render the beginning
would have been highly expedient to have of the section less apparently abrupt, I
continued the preceding section, at least render that we give no offence, which had
to the end of this ; but the length would more literally been translated by the par-
be inconvenient. And there are some ticiple giving, &o. as in the following
other instances in which we have been clauses; but such little variations, as they
forced to yield to necessity on such oc- affect not the sense, will I hope be ex-
casions; but the common division which cused, as what on my plan 1 knew not
separates the l^st verse of the 5th chap- how to avoid.
In all manner of afflictions and distresses*^ 425
endure, in all the straits to which we are at any sect.
time reduced, and all the anguish of heart we x.
5 in stripes, in may Unavoidably feel in them. ^ This steady
imprisonments, in patience we endeavour to maintain, in stripes, ^- ^^*
tumults, m labours, ^ . , . j •/• ^'' ^'
in watchings, infast- when we are scourged m synagogues and cities,
ings, as if we were the most notorious offenders
against God and men, and the vilest pests of
society: in imprisonments, though we not only
endure so many hardships in our confinement,
but are cut off by it from these public labours
for the glory of God and the edification of the
church, which are dearer to us than our lives:
in tumnlts, *^ which are raised against us by
Jews and Gentiles, and by which our enemies
are often endeavouring to tear us in pieces : in
labours, which we incessantly pursue, either in
our ministerial work, or in those secular callings
by which we are often obliged to earn our daily '
bread: in watchings, when, in prosecution of
these various employments, the hours of the
night are added to those of the day, and we
have hardly time for our necessary repose : in
fastings, to which, besides those which devo-
tion chooses, we are often obliged to submit,
G By purcness, by for want of proper supplies of food : Yet still, 6
Sinf'by^k'ind; ^^ ^hc midst of all these difficulties, conducting
ness, by the Holy ourselves in unspotted purity, labouring to \m^
i^rovQ ^2L\\ J in the knowledge^ of those divine
truths which it is our great business to teach
others, and by the exercise of a constant com-
mand over our passions to grow in long-suffer^
ing and in gentleness, and every other amiable
'' Affiictions — necessities^->-stra'its.\ Dr. «* By knoivledge.^ Interpreters give
Whitby thinks the first word, 3"XixJ.:j, many different senses of this word.
signifies a/J7iclion in general — the second. Dr. Scott says it signifies prudence,
avayKn, more grievous and unavoidable which is sL Christian virtue, whereas
troubles — and the third, rtvox^gta, such the mere understanding of Divine
pressures as reduce us to the greatest things was a gift. Mr. Pyle thinks
straits: the compound sense therefore on it signifies their improving the kuow-
the whole is, we are, as it were, hemmed ledge of Divine mysteries. Mr. Gra-
in with iwepj^cWe, and humanly speaking, dock refers it to an acquaintance with
iriextricaile calamities^ on e\ery side. Com- the true sense of scripture; which
pare sect, vii, note «. brings it to much the same with what
c In tumults: axa7arao''a»?.l Beza has been called the word of knowledge.
interprets this, (and I think no man 1 conclude it implies not only a so-
seems better to have understood the pe- liciiude to grow in the knowledge of
cnliar propriety of Greek words,) of the gospel, but to improve that know-
such attacks as a man cannot stand ledge to the edification of others; which
against, but which bear him hither and accordingly is expressed in the para-
thither by violence: he would render it phrase,
in Latin, exagitationibus.
426 By the power of Gody and the armour of righteousness:
SECT, disposition, which we cultivate in humble de- Ghost, by love un.
X. pendence on the sanctifying influences of the ^^^S"^^>
Holy Spirit; who dwells in our hearts, as a con-
2 Cor.
vh o.
tinned principle of that undissemhled love which
we exercise without limitation, not only to
' friends and benefactors, but enemies and perse-
7cutors. Still we are faithful in asserting and *? By the word of
zealous in propagating the sacred gospel, that o7God^V^^th^e^*ar-
word of uncorrupted and infallible truth ; and mour of ri^hteous-
we persist in it, supported by the almighty /joie?er ness on the right
o/that God by whom it is revealed, and by whom **^^^ ^"^ °" ^^^ ^^^^>
we know it shall be rendered finally victorious;
and in the mean time, while our enemies assault
us on every side, it is our care still to be clothed
and girded about with the armour of righteous-
ness^ both on t/ie right hand and the left ; *
well knowing that armour to be impenetrable.
8 And in this consciousness we pass unhurt, and 8 By honour and
in a great measure unmoved, throus^h honour ^'shonour, by evit
, ,9 , , 7 •» T 1 report and good re-
and dishonour, through evil report and good re- port: as deceiversj
port, neither elated with the one nor depressed and yet true;
and dejected with the other. We are treated
by many, as if we were a set of artful deceivers,
that scruple no fraud and falsehood by wh^ch
. we might carry our cause ; and yet we know in
our own conscience, and God can witness for us,
that we are true and faithful, and would not
deviate from the strictest rules of integrity to
carry any point, how important soever it might
seem to ourselves, or the religion we propagate.
9 We are treated by men as inconsiderable crea- 9 As unknown,
tures, in the lowest rank of life, obscure and ^"^ ^^ well known;
unknown, as undeserving any public notice and
regard ; and [i/et'j we are really ivell known to
multitudes by the happiest tokens, as the men
by whom they have not only received that bodily
healing which they could never have expected
from natural means, but by the yet more valu-
able memorials of having enlightened their eyes
with divine knowledge, and brought back their
wandering souls to God. We are regarded by
« Armour of righteousness, on the right being armed against the temptation* of
hand and on the tejt.] Some unnatural- prosperity and adversity. That may
Jy think this alludes to the soldiers, who well be included; but the armour spo»
■were taught to wield their swords with ken of seems of the defensive kind, on
the left hand as well as the right; and the arms or breast, or both,
others, that it refers to the Christian's
As poor, yet makmg rich. 4^
as dying, and behoy others as dying men, and we seem ourselves to be sect.
Id/a'ad n^t kiUedT' '» ^^'^^ '!«"§«'• "^ *'""g ^^"jfi"'* to the rage of X.
ourenemies; and i/etbehold hitherto, through the '
guardian and astonishing care of that Redeemer ^j 9 *
whom we preach, we continue in life, and live
to the most important purposes. Our afflic-
tions are many, and we consider ourselves un-
der them as chastened by our heavenly father ;
yet, blessed be his name, we are not killed ; and
far from intending our destruction, we know
that he will overrule these chastisements to
10 As sorrowful, the advancement of our salvation. If our ex- 10
L'poorye'tmak'ing ^^^'"^1 circumstauccs alone be regarded, we
many rich: as hav. must indeed appear as sorrowful, and the world
ing nothing, and yet will naturally concludc that we have cause for
possessing all things, continual lamentation; andj/e^ when the inward
dispositions of our minds are known, and the
views with which we are secretly supported, it
will be found that we are always rejoicing, in
th€ present assurances of the Divine favour^ and
the certain expectation of complete felicity and
eternal glory. We appear as poor in this world,
and indeed we are so ; having neither silver nor
gold, nor estate ; and yet we are continually
enriching many with treasures which they
would not part with for all the revenues of prin-
ces and kings ; as having nothing that we can
call our own, and yet indeed possessing all
things, which we know to be ours, so far as
our heavenly Father shall see fit; and therefore
are as easy and happy as if we were actually
the proprietors of the whole world.^
IMPROVEMENT.
Whose soul can remain untouched while he reads this elo-
quent period, in which the apostle's mouth is (as he afterwards
expresses it) thus opened, in consequence of his hearfs being
enlarged.? In how lively yet unaffected a manner does this
sacred writer paint his own character and circumstances : and
l^w much profound and important sense is there in those para-
doxes which he so naturally introduces on this occasion ! Let
the ministers of the gospel herein behold, at once, their model
^Possessing all things.] This is cer- 1 Tim. vi. 17. Eph. i. 3. Rev. xxL 7.
tainly one of the sublimest passages that 1 Cor. iii. 21 — 23.
iwas ever writ. Compare Phil. iv. 18.
V<er
428 Reflections on the character and labours of the apostles,
s£CT. and their support. Let them cultivate this inoffensive behavi-
X. our, not onjj out of regard to themselves, but that their office
may not be censured; and still approve themselves the servants
^„^' of God, by patience amidst all their tribulations, their necessities,
' and their pressures; and, so far as their circumstances require it,
by labours, by watchings, and fastings : especially when by an
indulgent Providence they are not called to do it in stripes, in
5, 6 imprisonments, and in tumults. Still let them cultivate purity
and knowledge, long-suffering and gentleness, with unfeigned
love in the Holy Ghost. Aided by him, let them arm them-
selves with the word of truth, and, in the strength of God, gird
on the armopr of righteousness on the right hand and on the left.
TTlius fortified they may boldly break their way through honour
^and infamy, though praise and reproach ; as we plainly see that
^infamy and reproach may be the portion of the best of men
and the most useful members of society. Who are we, that we
^hould refuse a cup of which the apostles and our Lord drank
9 so deep.'* But let us be superior to human censures. If any call
us deceivers, let us show that we are invariably true to the in-
terests of God and of goodness. If they affect to overlook us as
unknown and beneath their notice, let us endeavour to render
ourselves well known, by the benefits which, by Divine grace,
10 we are the instruments of conferring on men's souls. So shall
we be always rejoicing in the midst of those sorrows of which
nature cannot be entirely insensible; whilst amidst our poverty
we are enriching many, yea then, though we have nothing that
we can call our own, we shall possess all things; shall appear in
the eyes of God, and of the Lord Jesus Christ, the richest and
the happiest of mankind, even though we were in other re-
spects of all men the most miserable.
While we consider this as the character of the first preacher^^
of Christianity, which with so noble a plainness and simplicity
they profess, let us adore the Divine grace, by which such a
spirit was raised in the world, and by which it hath in some
measure been maintained, even to this day. And let it encou-
rage our most earnest and affectionate prayers, that God would
raise up in every age (and especially in our own, in which they
seem so ready to fail) a generation of evangelical ministers; who,
fired with such generous principles of action, and emulating so
noble a character, may commend themselves to every man's
conscience in the sight of God, and roll away that reproach
which unworthy men have brought on the most excellent of all
offices. Thus armed, may they extend their happy conquests ;
thus animated, may they see of the travail of their soul, to
their abundant, their everlasting satisfaction and delight.
St, Paid remmds the Corinthians of his peculiar affection; 4^9
SECT. XL
The apostle urges the Corinthians to avoid those alliances rvith idolaters,
which might tend to ensnare them; and pleads the gracious promises
God had made to his people, as an engagement to them to he upon their
guard in this respect; and in general, to aim at the sublimcst attain-*
merits in religion. 2 Cor. vi. 11, to the end. Chap. vii. 1.
2 Cor. vi. 11. ^ CoRlNTHIANS VI. 11.
QYE Corinttiians, 'VT'OU see, O ye Corirtthians^ my dear bre- sect.
our mouth is X thren, my beloved children, with how xl
hear! is" enlaced """^ much freedom of address our mouth is opened to
you; but words flow freely on an occasion on Jj ^j*
which our heart is so much enlarged^ in a ten-
derness which neither words nor tears can
13 Ye are not strait- sufficiently express. Sure I am that ye are 12
€U€d in us, but ye ^^^ straitened in us; all that we can do for your
are straitened in your n i i • ^
own bowels. comiort and happiness you may securely pro-
mise yourselves : but I fear ye are straitened in
your own bowels, and have not all of you that
affection for us, nor readiness to receive our
communications, which the relation between
us might challenge, and my tenderness for you
3 3 Now for a re- ought to excite. And therefore, for that very 13
compense m the 'jrecompense which we most of all desire, which
same, (l speak as un- . .. i ii ji'i-jj*
<o my children ) be IS SO just and reasonable, and which indeed, in
y« enlarged. its consequences, would be yet more bene-
ficial to you than delightful to us, / speak
to you as to [m,y] own children, w^itli all the
genuine overflowings of paternal love : be ye
also thus enlarged^ towards me, and let this
confidence with which I am pouring forth, as
it were, all my heart into your bosom, strike
strongly on your minds, to raise some corre-
spondent emotion.
14 Be ye not un- And how shall that love be expressed ? Truly 14
by no method can it more effectually be mani-
fested, than by taking all the care you possibly
can for your own security and happiness. In
which view I must particularly urge it, that ye
* Be ye also enlarged.'i Perhaps the ** danceof good, through your readiness
apostle's meaning may be this : ♦* Give '« to perceive what we are so ready to
^* me that pleasure which my paternal *' impart, and to fall in with my at*
*' tenderness towards you will find, in " tempts of usefulness among yoy."
^ having it in iny power to do abun-
430 ^77,0? exhorts them not to he unequaW) yoked tvlfh unbelievers,
SECT, be not unequallj/ yoked either in marriage, or any equally yoked toge-
XI- other intimate friendship, with unbelievers; for ther with unbeiiev-
, •••III • . , '' ers ; for what fellow-
" ^"[^ " what participation hath that strict righteousness ship hath righteous-
'vi*^i4 ^^ ^^^ practice of which the gospel calls you, "ess with unrighu
its sincere votaries, with that unrisrhteousness in ^^"^"^ss? and what
,.,, ' ,, i^i'vy-w 7 communion liath
which they are so generally plunged r Or what ijght with darkness?
communion hath the lights into which you by the
Divine mercy are brought, with that deplorable
darkness of ignorance and vice in which they
1 5 continue to be lost? Or what concord [is there,^ 15 And what Con-
or can there be, between Christ, to whom ye are Bdt\'?^or^!'hi't^''a?t
imited, and Belial, who reigneth in the chil- hath he that beiiev-
dren of disobedience ? Or what part hath a be- eth with an infidei?
liever with an irifidel; or an infidel with a be^
liever ? The union is surely, at the first view
of it, too unnatural to be either easy, safe, or
16 lasting. And indeed I may sav, what consist- 16 And whatagree-
ence /m^ <^6 <m»/e of God^ with those detest- T'^'^^'^'-i^^'TP'^
, .^, »/ . , . of God with idoJs ?
able 2ao/5, which would by tins means be, as for ye are the temple
it were, erected in it; or at least placed so near, of the living Cod; as
that it must be polluted by them? It is a proper J^^d hath said, i will
, ». ^ . •'. ... * 1 dwell in them and
question, and a just view in which to state the walk in them; and i
point; ybr ye are the temple of the living God, as will be their God,
God himself hath said, I will, in the most inti- ^^^ ^^l^^ '^^"^" "'^
mate manner, dwell in them^ and walk among
[i/iem,] and I will be their God, and they shall
be my people, (Lev. xxvi. 12.) Now though this
immediately refers to God's extraordinary pre-
sence among the Jews, yet, when we consider
the constitution of the Christian church, we can-
not possibly imagine that God is less favourably
present with it than he was with the Jewish.
17 We may ^Aere/(>re consider the exhortation so ^*^ Wherefore,
naturally grounded on such a promise, and may, ^^™^ ZJjZ^ ll
as it were, hear God calling to us, and saying,
as to Israel with respect to idolaters of old,
(Isa. Hi. 11.) Come out from among them^ and be
*> Temple of God.'] There seems a pe- nal, £vo»x»}crw sv ttvlots, I will take vp my
culiar strength in this interrogaiion. If indweliing in them. This was a promise
God would not endure idols in any part made to the Jews on their being con-
of the land in which he dwelt, how much verted, and consequently refers to their
less would he endure them under his privileges as members of the Christian
own roof. church ; which shows the propriety of
<• In the most intimate manner dvcell the application, Jer. xxxi. chap, xxxii.
in them.'\ No werds 1 know in our Ian- 37, 38.
guage can equal the force of the origi-
since they had the honour to be the sons of God. 431
ye separate, saith the ^e separff^e,^ sai7/i the Lord, and touch not the sect.
Jhe'^^un^cieaT thing; ^^c/efl/i thing; and if ye behave in a manner xi.
and 1 will receive thus worthy your professed relation to me, / will ^ ^,^^
yo"-' then receive you, which till then I cannot do: vi. 17.
18 Anil will be a J_nd will he a father unto you,^ and ye shall he to\S
Father unto you, and ^^ n^ ^^^^ ^^ n^^ dauQ-hters, saith the Lord AU
ye shall be my sons .J . , -J i .y. • \ -t • ^ ^ i .n
and daughters, saith mighty. Now surely it the Almighty God will
the Lord Almighty, say thus unto US, we ought to be much affected
with it, and neglect nothing that is necessary
to insure so great and invaluable a privilege.
2 Cor. vii. 1. Hav- Having therefore, my beloved brethren, such gra- 2 Cor,
7o^u:A^Z '^^<>''\P^T^''' '>^ Goa;s abode among us, Ids vii. i.
loved.) let US cleanse dwelling in US, and his adopting us into the
ourselves from all number of his children, let us act worthy so high
ald"j;rru:'perf:oU^' « relation and as God is perfectly holy, let us
holiness in the fear labour to the utmost to purify ourselves from all
of God. pollution, both of the flesh and of the spirit, from
every impurity of life, and from every sensual
affection which might defile our hearts, and
render them displeasing to liim. Nor let us rest
merely in this negative view of religion; but let
us endeavour to be perfecting holiness, and lay
the foundation of it in the fear of God, in whose
presence we always are, and by whom all our
actions are examined, and to whom our hearts
are open ; well knowing that we cannot secure
to ourselves these blessings without such a
care ; and that it is what gratitude most pow-
erfully dictates, where we have the highest
hopes that we are interested in them.
IMPROVEMENT.
Thus may cordial love open the mouth of Christian ministers ver. 11.
when addressing their people; and thus may the love of Chris-
tians to each other in every station of life express itself, and pro-
duce for a recompense a mutual enlargement. This is one of 12
the sweetest pleasures and richest blessings of friendship, when
wisely and happily contracted. Let us therefore cultivate such
^ Be tfe separate.'] As God's promise ^ I will he a father, Sec] It is queried
of dwelling in a peculiar manner among where God says this? Some answer Jer.
the Jews, obliged them to separate them- xxxi. I. But that does not sufficiently
seivp.sfrom the converse of their heathen express the paternal relation. Others
ucighbours, that they might not be en- refer to 2 Sam. vii. S, 14, which maybe
snared with their superstitions; much applied to Christ, and in him to be-
more are Christians obliged by that pecu- lievers. Compare Heb. i. 4,6. Some
liar gracious presence of God which they think it is not expressly to be found any
enjoy, to separate themselves from all where, and that it refers to all the scrip-
impure and idolatrous worship. Exod. lures where God calls his people by the
xxiK. 45, 46; Lev. xxvi. II, 12, title of children.
432 Reflections on our obligations to holiness.
SECT, friendships, and be very careful that we do not form other?
XI. which may properly be called being unequally yoked. We pro-
fess to be pursuing righteousness, to be light in the Lord, to be
Ver.
j^^J;^ united to Christ, to be consecrated to God: let us not then have
' an intimate converse with the slaves of unrighteousness, the
children of darkness, the sons of Belial, the votaries of idols.
Far from subjecting ourselves to such dangerous snares, let us
rather be earnestly seeking every advantage for making the no-
blest improvements in religion. Let us examine our lives and
Chap, our hearts, that we may be cleansed from all pollutions of the
^"* * spirit as well as of the flesh. Let us labour after sublime ideas
of the perfection of holiness, and after a temper of mind corres-
pondent to those ideas. In order to attain which, let us often
Chap, vi.ije surveying our high and glorious privileges, and those exceed-
17, 18. jjjg j,j^j^ ^j^jj precious promises which God by his gospel is mak-
ing to us ; separating ourselves from all evil, that he may re-
ceive us, that he may dwell with us and walk among us, tliat
he may consecrate us a holy temple to himself; yea, that the
Lord Almighty may become a Father to us, and own us for his
sons and his daughters. To us is the word of this promise sent,
this is the hope of our calling: let us make it sure, let us daily
survey it, that it may produce and cherish a correspondent
sanctity and zeal. Amen.
SECT. XIL
The apostle farther expresses his affection to the Corinthians, as illtis^
trated hy the pleasure rvith which he received good tidings from them
by Titus, and by the part he took in the sorrows which his necessary
reproofs had occasioned, and his present joy in that these sorrows had
issued in their reformation. 2 Cor. vii. 2, to the end.
2 Corinthians vii. 2. ^ 2 Cor. viu 2.
SECT. T3UT to return from this digression to the JJ^eceive us : we
XII. 13 attempt I was making to remove some have wronged no
. .i«i-i li J*.* 4. man, we have cor-
■ prejudices which, much to your own detriment, ^upteji „o ^an^ w<
^•^^2* I know that some of you have imbibed against
my person and ministry. Give me leave, my
brethren, to intreat you that ye receive us with
that affection which is due to the faithful ser-
vants of Christ, end to those who have been in-
struments in your conversion and edification :
for whatever may have been insinuated by ill-
designing persons to the contrary, we have in-
jured no man in his person, we have corrupted
we
He mentions the anxiety they had given him: 433
have defrauded no no man in his morals, we have defrauded no man^ sect.
' in his property, by any of those artifices which xn.
covetousnLss sometimes practises under very
man.
3 I speak not this solemn forms. / speak not [this] to condemn ^ ^°l'
rhaTe?a",Tekr:: M of ingratitude or infidelity, though I '"■'■
that you are in our have been obliged to find some fault with you;
hearts to die and for I have told you before.^ that ye are in our
live with you, ^^^^^^ ^jj.j^ g^^^j^ tenderness, that, if it were the
will of God, we could be glad both to live and
to die with [j/om;] to spend the remainder of
our lives at Corinth, or to end them there, did
not the purposes of our Master's glory call to
other, and many of them less grateful and
agreeable scenes.
4 Great is my bold- Great, as vou see, [zs] my freedom of speech 4
ness of speech toward ^^^^^ ^^^^ {j,is subject, and ffreat is^alsomv
you, great z5 my glo- /^..*^ .«'' ^^'i ^
ryingofyou: I am ^^^^"^^o concerning you, as to the assurance
filled with comfort, 1 which I havc of your regards for me; and, on
am exceeding joyful this account, lam filled ivith consolation in the
ia all our tribulation. , o t i t , , lu
remembrance oi you; / do exceedingly abound ^
in joy, in the midst of a// our affliction, when I
think how well you behave, and how^happy an
alteration is prevailing among you.
5 For when we An instance of this affectionate regard I have 5
:ed„~urrshtd lately had an opportunity deeply to feel, and
no rest, but we were verj naturally to manifest : for when we came
troubled on every into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we
fightingrwlthin^^'' ";^^^ afflicted in every [place] and circumstance,
fears. through the rage and malice of our enemies;
yet these alarms could not cause us to forget
you; but while mMoMi there [were] continual
fightings, with the most furious and cruel op-
position, within there [were] fears and anxie-
6 Nevertheless, ties ou your account. But the blessed God,Q
S.°„te\harr.I":S f » V^ Pl^^f ^ to wear it among his other titles,
down, comforted us that he IS the Comjorter oj those who are brought
by the coming of low by affliction and distress, and owns it as his
'^*'"®- prerogative to bear up the human heart, com-^
forted us by the coming of Titus, who arrived so
seasonably at Macedonia, at a time when both
our circumstances and frame of spirit need-
ed all the assistance that so pious and delight-
* Defrauded no man] The word b Exceedingly abound.} The word
t7rX«ov£XT>io'a(W,sv signifies to indulge a co- v'xs^'Ki^icra-tuofji.ai has an inexpressible
vetous temper, and make a prey of others energy ; and is, if I mistake not, a word
by it; and perhaps intimates that the of the apostle^s own making,
false teachers, of whom he had &o muctl
reason to complain, had done it.
434 Though he now rejoiced that they had been brought to repentance;
SECT, ful a friend could give. And indeed it was not ^ And not by his
XII. merely by his comins that I was thus comfort- J^"'"^ ^''^^\ ^""^
j/'^.j; 1 ' ' 1 I'll "y ^"® consolation
ed, but with the consolation with which he was wherewith he was
^j °-T* comforted hi/ yoUf when he told us particularly comforted in you,
* * of your earnest desire to rectify whatever y^as^'^^^^^^oU ixsyouv
•^ V jn ././. 1. Ill . earnest desire, your
amiss, and oi your griej tor what had been mat- mourning, your fer-
ter of offence to God and sorrow to me, and of vent mind toward
your affectionate zeal for me, so that I rejoiced "\®v ^° thati rejoic-
»^, ,t . ,^^ . , -rii ed the more.
much more than in other circumstances I could
8 have done, ^ecawse now I can take the liberty 8 For though I
to say, that if I grieved you in the epistle which ^jg^^^J"", do'[,ot''re.'
I formerly wrote, in which indeed I was obliged pent, though i did
to treat some subjects with greater severity repent: for i per-
tlian I could have wished, / do not repent of it, ^^'.^'f, ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^
, . T ' 1 . T jy J 1 ^ o epistle made you
however anxious 1 might bejore have been ; ^ tor sorry, though it uere
the regret I at first felt on that account is now but for a season.
swallowed up in that superior pleasure with
which I see the happy effects of it ; for I now
have the satisfaction to Jlnd that this epistle,
however for a little while it might have grieved
you, hath by the blessing of God been produc-
9tive of great good. And now I rejoice not that 9 Now I rejoice,
ye 2ji>ere srieved, for that will always give me con- ^^\ ^^^^^ ^f /^^^t
'^ ,o ' .^7 /w°. . , made sorry, but that
cern when I reflect upon it, but that ye grieved ye sorrowed to re-
to such happy purpose, and were by that means pentance : for ye
brought to true repentance, to a change of mind ; l*^"^® "*^?,® ^^^^^ ^^'
^ ,Y' • 1 1 xi_ . J ter a godly manner,
for this was indeed the case, asj/e were grieved that ye might receive
with a penitential and humble regard to the ho- damage by us in no-
nour of the blessed God^ who is so immediately *^^>"S-
and peculiarly affected by the irregularities of
those that profess themselves his people. So
that, on the whole, ye were not in any degree en-
damaged by us; but, on the contrary, received,
as we intended, great benefit by the severity
10 we were compelled to use. For this is indeed 10 For godly s«r-
the natural effect of a sorrow like yours; that '°^ worketh repent.
./.,., 7j.1i £> /^ J jxi anceto salvation, not
grief which regards the honour or God, and takes
its rise from such tender and grateful views of
him as we before hinted, worketh a repentance
which leads to salvation and issues in it, and
c Houever anxious I might before have af the Divine Spirit, it does not seem
ieen: t* xaJ fjulifjf.iT^ofxytv.'l So 1 chose reasonable to suppose that he really re-
to render the word, as (j.tla.fj^.t'KHa. strictly periled of it. It may also signify a kind
«xpresses an after'Care and anxiety for of misgiving of heart, natural when the
any thing that has been done; whereas reproof, however necessary, is given to
the word repent always signifies a wish a person one tenderly loves, where the
it had not been done. Now, as what St. event is dubigus, as in this instance it
Paul did, in writing the former epistle, might be.
was />/o/)fr, and done undej the direction
having sorrowed after a godly sort : 435
to be repented of: therefore is never afterwards to be repented of; sect.
but the sorrow of the ^j^^^^^^g ^^g sorrow that arises merely from a xii.
world worketh death. , , , . , ,, ,J „
regard to the thmgs oj the world, is oiten a
foolish excess, productive of fatal consequences, ^jj ^^
and sometimes worketh death; either breaking
the heart, arming men against their own lives,
or otherwise producing that rebellion against
God, by which the soul is finally destroyed.
n For behold, this But it is pleasant to trace the happy effects pf il
self-same thing, that ^.j^^^. better principle which hath influenced you ;
godlysort,whatcare-yo'^ ^c^o^^j this same thing, that is, your being
fulness it wrought in grieved for your sins out of a pious respect to
you; y^ea,wAa/ clear- q^^ ^nd the dishonour it brought upon him,
ye^a, ^ruhat* indigna- ^hat diligence it wrought in you to reform what
lion; yea, what fear; had been amiss; yea, [what^ a solicitous care to
yea, what vehement j^^ke the best apology you could for what you
zeair Vea^^wAarre- ^^^d done ; and of the sounder part, to make
in ail things their innocence appear; yea, [what] indignation
venae i it
ye have approved (jjj [^ produce against thosc who had given the
clearTn'this matter! offence; yea, [what] fear lest any thing of that
sort should be encouraged and repeated; yea^
[whatl earnest desire of seeing me again, and
confirming our friendship in surer bonds; 3/ea,
[what] zeal in every method that could be sub-
servient to these views ; yea, indeed, if I may
so express myself, [what] revenge^ against
yourselves for those things which, all circum-
stances considered, you could not but condemn;
against sin as your great enemy : so that upo7t
the whole, considering you as a society, you have
approved yourselves to be pure in this matter,
and there is no farther stain remaining on the
church, where I was so much afraid of lasting
12 Wherefore, infamy and reproach. Let it not therefore be 12
*^^u ^^/ ] J ifnorfor *^® ^^"^® ^^ ^^7 farther distress ; but assure
hi°s"cau'se thaT ha°d yourselvcs, that if I have written [any thing] to
done the wrong, nor 1/ou different from what I could wish to write
for his cause that ^^^ yQy ^q receive, [it was] not so much with
sutiered wrong, but "^ i* 7. -" ^ 1 1 i i
any personal views on his account who had done,
or his who had received the injury,^ but for the
^ Yeoj what revenge.l Mr. Gataker indeed these are not characters of the
has very well observed here, that Calvin temper of each, but of different persons
and Reynolds, and some other divines of in different circumstances, according to
note, have been misled, by taking it for the part they respectively acted in the
|:ranted that these verses contain seven affair in question.
distinct noarks of true repentance, to be « Received the injury,'] Hence some
found in every sincere penitent^ wheteas infer, and it seems reasonable, that the
436 JV/iick had refreshed the spirit of Titus as xoellas his oivn.
SECT, sake of manifesting our diligence and care for that our care for you
xn. you, which through the Divine goodness hath Z.T, ^'^^l °^ ^°^
"^ . , o o might appear unto
1 Cor. "^^ "^^'^ made apparent, though by so severe you.
vii. 12. and painful a trial, before God, [and] unto you.
13 Therefore we were greatly comforted in your 13 Therefore we
consolation^ and we rejoiced more exceedinffly in ^^'^^ comforted m
.1 • n 1 m- 1 • 1 ° 1 your comfort: yea,
the joy of good Fitus, which gave me a plea- and exceedingly the
sure yet greater than he himself could derive more joyed we for
from it; because we find your temper and state ^^^i^y ©^ Tuus, be-
,,,. ..•' /»777 cause bis spirit was
so good, that his spirit was refreshed by you refreshed by you all.
l^alL So that, on the whole, if I had boasted any U For if I have
thing of ym to him, that I was confident my ^°^'^''5* any thing to
/-I • i I • /» • J 1 J ^1 1 "^ h'"! of you, I am not
Conntnian mends would approve themselves ashamed; but as we
worthy of the figure they had formerly made spake all things to
in relii^ion, / was^ not ashamed of that boasting; y°" V' ^^"^hy even so
J ^ ° 1 J 1 .,1 .®I our boasting, which
t)iu as we nave always spoken in the exactest jmade before Titus
regard to truth when addressing ourselves to is found a truth.
you, so also our boasting [concerning you^ to
Titus, that all would be well again at Corinth,
has been verified greatly to our satisfaction :
^^ So that his tenderest affections are now engaged 15 And his inward
towards you exceedingly; which he expresses in f j^'°" '^ more a-
,i Y , o o' ' r bundant toward you,
the most genume manner whenever he men* whilst he remember-
tions or recollects the obedience of you all in ee- eth the obedience of
%J K/ O 111™ •*!
neral to those apostolical injunctions which I ^^^ ^*'' "°** ^7.'"*
. ii'r7T7 •77' '^^J^ '^^^ trembling
sent you by nim : [ana\ how you received him ye received him.
as my messenger and the minister of Christ,
with fear and trembling, expressing always the
most solicitous concern that he might see no-
thing which it might grieve him to observe,
16 or me to hear reported by him. / rejoice, 16 T rejoice there-
therefore, that in every respect I have confidence 1°[® ^^^^ ^ ^^^^. *^°""
•^fi J* *ii.u fidence lu you in all
tn you,* and am encouraged to renew that hon- things.
curable testimony which it has always been
my pleasure to bear to your character, and
which, I assure myself, you will continue more
and more to deserve.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 3. How great is the boldness of a good conscience ! and how
much does it promote that freedom, that authority, with which
the ministers of Christ address themselves to their hearers,
father of the incestuous person was still this part of the epistle iswonderful. This
living, which must be a great aggrava- in particular finely introduces what he
tion of his crime. had to say in the following chapter, and
^ Confidence in you.] The address of all is strongly illustrated by chap. ix. 2 — 4^
Reflections on the joy their repentmice gave St. Paul 437
when they can thus appeal to them as to the uprightness, inte- sect.
grity, and disinterestedness of their conduct! Frequently do we xii.
in some degree share the trials of the apostle; and while we may
be surrounded with fightings without, are exercised with fears ^''
within; but we have a God who assumeth it to himself as one of 6
his titles, that he comforteth those that are cast down and
brought low. May every sincere lover of Christ and of souls
be filled with consolation from him, and amidst all his tribula-
tions, whatever they are, be made to rejoice exceedingly in the 4
joy of his Christian friends and converts ! May he trace in
them the marks of that true repentance which is never to be re- 10
pented of, and which is represented in such genuine language as
no heart could have dictated but one that had felt what is here
described. And since there is not a just man upon earth that
doeth good and sinneth not, and consequently none who needed
not repentance, may we all know by experience that diligence, II
that indignation, that fear, that zeal, that desire, that revenge,
which the apostle saw in his Corinthian brethren, and which he
rejoiced so much to see ! There is not a surer office of friend-
ship than to endeavour to promote this godly sorrow. And 9
oh how blessed, how divine a principle is religion, whose most
painful operation is productive of so much inward and substan-
tial happiness! whereas the sorrow of this world, to which they
who fondly love the world, and eagerly pursue it, are most ex-
posed, is attended with such fatal consequences, as even to 10
work death.
Let us observe with pleasure the address of St. Paul to make
the Corinthians what they ought to be, by representing to them
that pleasing confidence he reposed in them, the manner in which
he had even boasted of them, and the satisfaction he found in
all their first tendencies towards a reformation of remaining de-
fects. And let us earnestly pray for the spirit of wisdom, that 14, 16
our hearts may be happily attempered to such due mixtures of
faithful inspection, resolute sincerity, and endearing tenderness 13
with respect to all who are committed to our care, whether in
offices of a public or private nature, as may most effectually
promote their advancement in the divine life, and our own
abundant joy.
438 He praises the Macedonians* liberalif.t/ to the saints in Jiidea :
SECT. XIII.
The apostle enters on the subject of the contribution he was setting for-
ward Jbr the relief of the poor Christians ofjudea, recommends to the
Corinthians the example of the MacedonianSy reminds them of the great
grace of our blessed Redeemer, and gives some advice as to the manner
of collecting and transmitting their bounty, 2 Cor. viii. 1— -15.
2 Corinthians viii. 1. 2 Cor. vm. i.
SECT. "^TOWwe think it proper, brethren, to inform jyjOREOVER, bre-
xni. -lV j^gj^ of the happy and honourable effects of ^^^^^^ ^e do you
-—-that abundant communication of the ^g-race o/ J,^ g^^ Lstoled'^'on
^iii. 1. ^oe?3^ which has been mercifully bestowed upon the churches of Ma-
the churches planted here in Macedonia, Phi- cedonia;
lippi, Thessalonica, Berea, and other places in
this province: which has engaged them to ex-
ert themselves in a most liberal and generous
contribution for the relief of the poor saints in
2 Judea. And here it would be a pleasure to me ^ How that in a
more particularly to tell you, how in a great and f/-' .'J^^Ulafnt
extraordinary MflZ o/*fljj^ic^2o», which they met of their joy, and
with from their persecuting enemies, who were ^^eir deep poverty,
always so ready to harass and plunder them, ^^e^efof th^,"' libt
(compare Acts xvi. chap, xvii.) their overflow- ality.
ingjoj/ for receiving the Christian religion, and
with it, if I may so speak, the depth of their
poverty/ amidst these distresses of their own,
hath so abounded and furnished such supplies
to the riches of their liberality, that indigent as
they are, they have done wonders for the relief
3 of their yet poorer brethren. So that I can 3 For to their
testify for them, and I do attest it with plea- P^^"*' ^^ ^^^l !"
* 7 li .. A^ A. c r 1 ' 1 cord,) yea, and be-
sure, that to the utmost extent oi [their] power, yond their power,
T^ea, and bei/ond what could have been expec-
ted, or, on the usual principles of computation,
judged to have been in [their] power,^ [thei/
^ Grace of GodJ] As x"P'^ sometimes his sentiments evidently are as to the
signifies a gift, and things excellent and doctrine of divine influences on the
extraordinary in their kind are in He- heart, 1 chose to follow the plainest
brew often said to be things of God, or and most obvious and common interpre-
Divine ; as trees of God are great and tation, which indeed I generally think
flourishing trees; cities of God greai ci- the best, and take this verse to be in
ties; (compare Psalm Ixxx. 10; Acts sense much equivalent that pious ac-
vii. 20.) some have explained xo.fiy th knowledgment of David, 1 Chron. xxix.
©Etf, as if it signified the great or liberal 14, who are tee, that zve should be able lo
gift which has been given in or by the offer so willingly? &c.
Macedonian churches; and Dr. Whilby ^ lb their po'xer, yea, and beyond that. '[
very sufficiently proves that x"P'? This is a noble hyperbole, like that of
sometimes is put for gi//. But consider- Demosthenes, "I have performed all
ing what is the general sense of the *• even with an industry beyond my
word in St. Paal's writings, and what " power.'*
and enforces the like conduct on them by the example of Christ. 439
they were willing of Jiave been] Willing of themselves^ without my soli- sect.
themselves; citation, to do the most generous things for the ^"^•
4 Praying us with public service: At the same iiu\Q entreating ~
much entreaty that ^^ ^^^y^ much importunity, that we would receive viii ^I
we would receive the , .^ i«ii'i*^\ii i ■, *"'• ^*
gift, and take upon us the gijt which their bounty had prepared, and
the fellowship of the [/fl/tej a part of the ministration of the saints, as
nunistering to the ^^j^^ q£ their Commissioners to convey it to Je-
^^5 And this they did, ^^s^^^^' ^^^ [this they did,] not merely as5^
not as we hoped, but we expected and hoped^ but even beyond all we
«rst gave their own- ^ould have imagined; for they first gave them"
and^ unto us by the' selves and all they had entirely to the honour
will of God: and service of the Lord; and having thus sur^
rendered all they were, and all they possessed,
to Christ and his cause, they in effect resigned
themselves to us by the will of God, putting
themselves in this respect under my direction,
to do what I should in conscience think most
6 Insomuch that advisable in present circumstances. Insomuch^
Zl'hchltX'^Zl!'^fo ^^^^' unable to withstand their pressing solici-
he would also finish tation, 7£?e desired Titus, that as he had begun to
in you the sanae grace do in other places, SO he would also complete this
^^^^' instance o^ grace and liberality among you, '^ and
finish what yet remains to be done as to col-
lecting the intended contribution.
7 Therefore, as Therefore, myhveihren, as ye abound in every 1
ye abound in every ^ther [gift,] (1 Cor. i. 4—7; chap. xii. 8— 10.)
thing, m faith, and i ^^ < i i • n -w i • i *^ • x ^i
utterance, and know- &"" particularly in faith, which raises to the
ledge, and in all dili- fullest persuasiou of the truth of the gospel,
r"e\*o*us^- i"eS ^"^ ^^ ^^^ '^^'^^'^^^^^ ^"d ability to instruct
ye abound in this Others, and in the clearest knowledge of Divine
grace also. things, and in all active diligence, and in your
affectionate love to us; so \we exhort] and in-
treat [j/om,] that ye would take this opportu-
nity of showing that ye abound also in this grace
8 I speak not by Qf Christian liberality. And here you will ob- 8
commandment, but *Ui.r i m. i /• j
by occasion of the scrve that / speak not by way oi command, so
forwardness of others, as to take upon me to determine how much or
and to prove the sin. in what proportion ye shall give; but that I
ceri y o your o\e. ^^^ prove by what I have just been saying of
the diligence of others, that is the Macedonians,
the genuine sincerity of your love in its most
substantial effects.
9 For ye know And 1 may well expect that you should exert 9
® Complete this grace among yow.] I make the English reader more sensible
doubt not that x«S'v here signifies gift, of the ambiguity and emphasis of the
or present, or liberality; but I thought word usually renderedjjrocfc
that retaining the word grace here might
VOL. IV. 2^F
440 He exhorts them to give with a xvilling mind.
SECT, yourselves on such an occasion, in consequence the grace of our Lord
XIII. of your acquaintance with the great and most ^^^^ay\ he" was rich
fundamental principles of the gospel, in which yetfor yoursakeshe
- l: you have been so faithfully instructed. For you became poor, that ye
viii. 9. -J, . j.i ^ 'J. ' ' 'l,^ through his poverty
know m some measure, though it is impossible mi<rht be rich
for you fully to know and distinctly to con-
ceive in its utmost extent, the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ, that though he was rich in the glo-
ries of the heavenly world, and in supreme do-
minion and authority there, i/et for your sakes
he became poor, that you, through this his vo-
luntary poverty, might not only he discharged
from that dreadful debt you had contracted to
the Divine justice, by which you were become
obnoxious to everlasting ruin and condemna-
tion; but that you might also become rich in the
favour of God, and in the graces of the Holy
Spirit now, and at length for ever rich in the
treasures and glories of the heavenly world:
10 And as I cannot but desire that the servants of 10 And herein I
so excellent a Master may herein imitate his ex- f^.^ ."^^ ^^^JP^; l""^
1 J.I 1 ^1. ro 1. ^ i^i J X ^bis IS expedient for
ample, and take the most eiiectual methods to you, who have begun
advance his honour and interest in the world, / before, not only to
sive \my^ advice to you in general to despatch ^°' ^"5 ^'*° *°.^®
Vi • rf'-^ • 1 /• .7 • • -J .1 ^ forward a year ago.
this aiiair vigorously ; for this is evidently expe-
dient for you, and consistent with what you have
already in a manner bound yourselves to, as you
have begun not only to do something, but also to
exert yourselves^ resolutely and determinately
11 a year ago. I now therefore entreat you not 1 1 Now therefore
to be offended if I urge you to complete your perform the doing of
7 , . .7 ^ 7- ^ 1 1' Jt; that as there was
undertaking, that according to the readiness a readiness to will, so
which you expressed to determine and resolve there may be a per-
upon this s^ood scheme, there may also be ^^e ^f'"^"*:^,^'^'^ °"' *^^
7 • 7 ^ i:« i.1 i. 1 X • 2« • that which ye have.
accomplishment oi that determination in pro-
12 portion to what you have. The smallest contri- 12 For if there be
bution from such a principle will be pleasing to ^""^^ ^ willing minci,
g-^ y 4 , n J 'i. J ri. 7/ tj accepted accord-
God, and most assuredly draw its reward after • ^^ {^^^ ^ ^^^
it; for if there be first a readiness of mind ac- hath, onrf not accord-
cording to what a man hath, [he is^ accepted of '"5 ^° ^^*' ^^ ^^^^
God, [and] not according to what he hath not: a "° '
little in proportion to his abilities is pleasing
to God ; yea, more pleasing than it would be
if this proportion were less prudently observed.
^ '«* To exert yourselves.] It is evident that to ^tXsir is an advance upon ■sromcrui.
So that it must signify a resolute and vigorous determination. Compare 1 Cor. xvi. 2.
Reflections on the liberality of the Macedonians, 441
■ 13 For I mean not / say [ihis,^ not hj any means that [there should sect.
that other men be ^ ^ ^ ^^^^ ^^ others and affliction to you, that they xiii.
csiseci and vou our- -• **' i -i t-»
dened: shoiild be eased and you overburdened; But ^ ^^^
i4Butbyanequa- that of an equality, oii just and equitable prin- yiii. li.
lity, that now at this ^ipjeg yguj^ abundance [may be, 1 at this time,
time your abundance i , ' •^ , i ., i j r i -^ ^
may be a supply for Wisely and happily employed, as [a supphj] to
their want, thattheir their want: that at some other time, if Provi-
abundance also may j^gj^^e ffive the occasion and opportunity, their
he a supply tor your , , » , 7 r i < * *. <.i *
want, that there may abundance also may be \so\ to your want r that
be equality. there may be such an equality in the distribu-
tion of the good things of this life, as our mu-
15 As it is written, tual relation to each other may require. For 15
He that Aarf gathered ^j^ bountiful providence of God hath furnished
much, had nothing . * , , , , .
over ; and he that them out in such an abundance, and given to
had gathered little, some of you such a superfluity, that there is
had no lack. room for a liberal distribution, without injur-
ing the original possessor ; and if such a dis-
tribution be made, we shall find that, as it is
written concerning the manna, (Exod. xvi.
18.) He that [Aac/] much did not abound when
all came to be divided, and he that [had] little
did not lack ;^ so he that has the greatest abun-
dance of this world, may find necessitous ob-
, jects enough, and he that is most destitute,
will be competently supplied, if his richer
brethren do their duty in this respect.
IMPROVEMENT. ^
iElow peculiarly amiable does the Christian liberality of these Ver. 1,2.
Macedonians appear, when considered as abounding in a great
trial of affliction, and in the depth of their poverty ; yet a po-
verty mingled with an abundance of joy, on account of that
rich and happy state into which the gospel had brought them,
and the first-fruits of that glorious inheritance to which they
were entitled by the tenor of it. They were willing of them-
selves to contribute, even beyond their power, as persons of
common generosity would have estimated it. Nor did they on 3
their dying beds repent such a use of their property, or wish
* That their abimdance, &c.] It might " the whole body of Christians there re-
seem obvious to object, that the Corin- ** duced by persecutions, though their
thians were rich and prosperous, the *' city continued to flourish.'*
Jews poor and oppressed ; so that there ^ He that had muchy &c.] Perhaps MO-
was no room to expect that this should thing could more illustrate the powerful
happen. But it might be replied, "All agency of the Divine Providence, in
*' human affairs are uncertain; Corinth events which seem most contingent, than
*' itself, from great prosperity, had been this, that though such different quanti-
** utterly undone in the Roman war by ties of manna were gathered by different.
** Memmius some lime before: or parti- persons, yet on an average there slioul4
" cular persons might be distressed, or be an omer fOr each.
442 The Apostle blesseth God for the zeal of Titus in this affair:
SECT, that it had been spent in gratifying their appetites, or hoarded
xni. for those they were to leave behind them. Nor do they now
" regret these liberalities, or complain that their expected har-
vest is perished.
Let us remember their example for imitation ; nor let any
who have a mite to spare, be wholly deficient, how low soever
their circumstances may be ; remembering that gracious com-
placency, with which, where there is a willing mind, the smallest
Ver. 12. tribute to the treasury of God is accepted according to what a
man hath, and not according to what he hath not. To animate
9 us to the most generous efforts of overflowing benevolence, may
we ever bear in our mind that grace of our Lord Jesus Christ,
of which we all know something, but which it is impossible we
should ever fully know, because it passeth knowledge : that
/ grace which engaged him, when rich, for our sakes to become
poor, that we might be enriched by his poverty. What have
we that deserves to be called a possession, which we do not hold
by an act of Divine bounty and grace ?
Let us consider ourselves as under indispensable engagements,
in consequence of it, to consecrate our all to him, conscious that
our all is but a low return for the infinite obligations under
which he has laid us. He hath contrived and determined, that
the poor in some form or another we should have with us al-
ways, that we may do them good, as a token of our gratitude
15 to him. Let us faithfully aim to supply their need, and he who
hath most will have no superfluity to throw away upon the
lusts or vanities of life ; and he who hath least, will have no un-
supplied lack : but the poor will rejoice in the relief of their
necessities ; and the rich, in the happiest and most delightful
use of their abundance.
SECT. XIV.
The apostle expresses his joy for the readiness of Titus to assist injinish-
ing the collection ; ana speaks of the honourable character o/* other
Christian brethren, whom he had joined with him in the same com'*
mission. 2 Cor. viii. l6, to the end.
2 Corinthians viii. l6. 2 Cor. vm. 16.
SECT. nUT whWe I speak of this collection, which guT thanks be to
XIV. -^ I am desirous of promoting, [/] would [re- ^od, which put
turn] my humble thanks to God, who gave that ^a^e imTthe^eart
2 Cor.
Ilj J g same diligent care for you in the heart of Titus, of Titus for you.
«nd formed him to these generous and Christian
17 sentiments. For indeed he not only cheerfully i'^ ^^r indeed he
accepted and complied with the exhortation I Jat^bn^-^^ blTt ^bei^n'g
gave him ; but being inore forward than I more forward, of his
With wko7n he sent also Luke and J polios; 443
own accord he went thought to have found him, he went to you free- sect.
unto you. Iy. ^ j^^^ ^^^ accord, though he must see that xiv.
some pressing and peculiar xlifficulties wouM T7
attend the undertaking. viii. 17.
18 And we have And we have also sent together with him that IS
sent with him the excellent Christian brother^ and friend, Luke,
Drother, whose praise , .., j r ' -i ' u i j i
is in the gospel, whose praise in the gospel yisj in all the churches,
throughout all the on account of the various and eminent services
churches.- |.j^^|. j^g j^^g done for the interests of Christianity,
wherever his influence has extended^ both by
19 (And not that his Writing and exhortations. And not onlj/ isl9
only, but was also |jg ^^ b jxmch esteemed on th^se accounts, but
chosen of ihe , , i • i ^ -.itxi
churches to travel he was also ordained and appomteu 02/ the
with us wii.h this stretching forth of the hand, in token of the
grace, which is ad- common consent of the churches, whom we con-
the glory of th^e same sultcd on this occasion, particularly in Macedo-
Lord, and declaration nia, to be OUT fellow-tTaveller with this grace
^fyour ready mind:) ij^^Jiich is now administered and undertaken by
us, purely for the glory of the same Lord, and
for [the declaration 0/'] your ready mind^ in
which I was desirous to let you know how hear-
tily I concur.
20 Avoiding this, And we now send him to you, and I have de-20
biame**uri*n" this"!- termined to join a man of his excellent charac-
bundance which is tcr with me ; carefully avoiding this, that any
administered by us; one should blame or throw any reflection upon
us, for the part we may take in the management
of this abundance of your bounty, which is ad'
ministered by us; lest any should be so unjust
and cruel as to insinuate that I have appropriat-
ed any part of it to my own use, or to any pur-
pose whatsoever different from that for which
21 Providing for it was Originally given : Therein providing21
honest ^^ings, not things decent, honest and honourable, not only
on y m e sig o ^^^^.g^^g Lord, to whoin it is our first and chief
* That brother, &c.] Some suppose word to St. Paul, that the collection was
thisanonymous, though excellent person, ready, arid go back with him to receive
to have been Mark or Silas, or Barnabas; it. See Whitby on chap, ii. 12. Many
but I rather, wiih most commentators, ancient Christians thought that expres-
suppose it to have been Luke, who cer- sion, whose praise in -the gosjielis in all
tainly attended St. Paul in his journey Ihe churches, refers to the universal ap-
to Jerusalem. Some object, that the bro- plause with which St. Luke's gospel was
ther here spoken of was sent by St. Paul every where received ; and 1 have para«
to Corinth, in company with Titus; phrased it so as to include that, though
whereas Luke went with St. Paul to I think the apostle's meaning more ex-
Troas, and from thence to Corinth, Acts tensive. See Gurdon at Boyle's Lect.
XX. 4, 6. But Dr. Whitby replies, I think p. 482.
with some considerable weight, that it b And not on^y so.] This 19th verse is
is possible St. Paul might go from Phi- to be included in a parenthesis, and the
lippi to Corinth, and from thence to continued sense of verses 18 and 20 will
Troas, and so persons sent before to be, we have sent thai brother — to avoid-
prepare his way might come and bring blarney &€,
444 JJ^/io zvere deputed by the churches on this occasion,
SECT, care to approve ourselves, hut also before men ; ^^^ i^^d, but also in
XIV. that we may guard as much as possible against ^^^ sight of man.
any suspicion of our character, which might hin-
^■.^%'cy der our usefulness. And we have sent with them, 22 And we have
"" * ' ^" that is, with Luke and Titus, our other friends, br"uJrr Jhom Te
and well-beloved brother Apolios, whom we have * oftentimes
have often proved in many other affairs to be in proved diligent in
a very extraordinary desrree dilis^ent ; hut who *"^"^ things, but
.,, •' TJi^^^ I'lf. 1 "O'* much more di-
wuinow, i doubt not, approve himselt m7/cA ngent, upon the great
more diligent, and exert himself to the utmost confidence which i
in carrying on this collection, on account of the ^"^^ '" ^^^'
great confidence [/ have'] in you, as to your good-
ness and liberality : on which consideration he
has changed his resolution against making you a
visit ; which, while he had any apprehension
you might make him an occasion of quarrelling
and contending, he would by no means be per-
suaded to do.
23 And if \there he any quesiion'\ concerning Ti^ 23 Whetheranz/ efo
to, [he is] my partner and my fellow-labourer Zfllll^'^^thl
with respect to you; one who sincerely shares my low.heiper concern-
care for you, and is always ready to act in con- '"? you: or our bre-
cert with me, in any attempt to correct what is ;!'''" be inquired of,
' / - « , they are the messen-
amiss among you, and to promote your improve- gers of the churches,
ment in real Christianity. Or if the question be c«c? the glory of
[^concerning] any other of our brethren whom I ^*^"^**
have mentioned above, \they are] the messengers
of the churches,^ whom several Christian socie-
ties have chosen to send about this business; and
they are persons of so valuable a character, [and]
do so great a credit to their profession, that I may
not improperly call them the glory of Christ in
24 the world. Show therefore to them, I entreat 24 Wherefore show
you, even in the sight of all the churches, to ye to them, ano be-
which they are related, and to whom they will the proof of your
undoubtedly make their report concerning you, love, and of our
the demonstration of your love, and the reason- j^'^^^ung on your be-
ableness of our boasting over you; that it may ap-
^ The miessen gers of t/ie churches.'] I can advocates for Diocesan episcopacy seem
think of nothing more unreasonable than not generally to think, I could notima-
to translate this word, apostles; as the gine it consistent with the dignity and
English word apostles is now by long use importance of their office, that they
appropriated to what is only a signifies- should be parted with on such an errand,
tion of the original. As an apostle of Je- which any common deacon might with
sus Christ is one sent forth by him, so an sufficient propriety have performed. It
fipostle of any church must surely signify is indeed true that St. Paul was charged
one sent forth by that society. And if I be- with this trust ; but then it seems to have
lieved that there was so early, as at this been after he had determined on this
time, a mifiister in every church, superior journey to Jerusalem, and not to have
to a common pastor, which the most able been the occasion of that journey.
Reflections on St. Pauls caution in managing the collection. 445
pear to be as well-founded as I assuredly be- sect.
lieve that it is. xiv.
IMPROVEMENT.
The tenderness of ministers in all points where the com-
fort and edification of the church is concerned, is indeed mat-
ter of the highest moment ; and where it is remarkable in its
degree, it affords just cause of thanksgivings to God: for it isVer. 16.
he who puts into their hearts that earnest care, who excites
and maintains every sentiment of benevolence, when they offer
themselves willingly to any generous and charitable service. 17
It is grace that has communicated whatever good is done; and
it ought to be ascribed to the glory of the same Lord from
whom it comes ; ^nd it loses much of its value, if it be not di-
rected to this ultimate, this supreme end.
When the Corinthians desired to deposit their alms in the
hands of St. Paul, they certainly acted a very wise part; as no
man living could have rendered them more secure ^s to the
fidelity or the discretion of the distribution. Yet we see, that 20
high as the Apostle's character stood, and though he had so
often given, and was daily renewing such striking demonstra-
tions both of his wisdom and integrity ; yet he would not un-
dertake the trust alone, but used all proper methods to ap-
prove his exactness in the management thereof, even to stran-
gers; providing things honest and laudable, not only in the 21
sight of God, but of all men.
May ministers be often thus employed, as the almoners of
persons richer than themselves, (as their readiness to help the
poor in their temporal affairs may greatly promote their use-
fulness in spirituals;) and may they be found to manage their
trust with the like conscious and delicate honour. May they
show a disposition, like that of St. Paul, to assist in establishing 23
and afivancing the characters of their younger brethren, and
introducing them into esteem and confidence. Thus will they
indeed most effectually strengthen their own hands, and edify
and comfort the churches ; will prove the glory of Christ them-
selves in the present age, and be the means of raising up others
who may eminently deserve that illustrious title, in succeeding
generations.
446 The apostle professes his confidence in their readiness ;
SECT. XV.
- The apostle goes otij with admirable address, farther to urge their liberal
contribution; and in the full expectation of it, affectionately recoM"
mends them to the Divine blessing. 2 Cor. ix. 1, throughout.
2 Corinthians ix. 1. 2 Cor. ix i.
SECT. '% TOW concer a ing the jninistr a tion intended fo poR as touching
XV. ^V relieve the necessities of the saints or be- ^^^ ministering
T^Iieving brethren in Judea, it is superfluous that '."pl'luou^'for' me
ix. 1. J should write largely to t/ou, in order to to write to you:
persuade you to the thing itself: it is suffi-
cient that I give you a transient hint concern-
_ing the time and manner of doing what is ne-
gcessary or proper on this occasion. For I have ^ Fo>* I kno^ the
known in former instances, and have now again SS'^d'^^^o'' which "i
learnt from Titus, your extraordinary readiness boast'of you to thena
on this head ; which I indeed boast concerning of Macedonia, that
you to the Macedonians, that all the region of "^^^'^'^ *^' 'f^^ *
•J' . ^« 1 1 u u^' •* year ago; and your
Jchaia, and particularly your church in its zeal hath provoked
capital city, has been prepared a i/ear ago ; and very many,
your zeal in this respect hath quickened many
others to imitate yaur example, and do more
generously than perhaps they might otherwise
shave done. Nevertheless, I have sent unto you 3 Yet have I sent
the brethren I mentioned before; lest our boasts the brethren, lest our
; . , J , r • J boasting of you shall
zng of you on this head, that, as I said, ye were be in vain in this be-
prepared before, having made up your sum, half; that, as i said,
should, by any accident which might have pre- y^"**y ^^ ready;
vented your accomplishing the whole of your
design, in any degree be made vain, and appear . , . , ^ j^
4 ill-grounded: Lest if any of the Macedonians they of Macedonia
happen to come with me, and after all fnd you come with me, and
unprepared, the money which has been sub- ^f (^hat^we'TaTnol;
scribed not being actually collected, we may ye) should be asbam*
he ashamed, not to say you also, in this confident ed in this same con-
hoasting we have used concerning you, and fident boasting. ^
which may recoil in a very unhappy manner, if thought it necessary
sit be not answered. Therefore I thought it we- to exhort the bre-
cessary to exhort the brethren I have mentioned, ^hren, that they
J Y 7 1 1 ^ A.- I J- would go before un-
that they should come to you some time bejore ^^ y^^^ g^d make up
my arrival, and should first complete your bounty beforehand your
which had been spoken of before * so largely to bounty, whereof ye
,, , ^ '^ ,, ' , / . , 4.' ^ had notice before,
them; that so, on the whole, it may b^ entirely that the same might
* Your bounty which had been spoken of money is, as it were, wrung from cove-
be/ore.l We render B'goxa7>3yy£Xjutv^v, tousiiess, by such obstinacy as covetous
thereof ye had notice bejore. But I people themselves use where their own
suppose it refers to St. Paul's having gain is concerned; and thus it is opposed
spoken of it to the Macedonian Chris- to tyXoy»a, what is readily given, and
tians, verse 2. — I think -KXtovt^ia, here comes, as it were, with a blessing,
signifies a kind of ejciortion, by which
Yet reminds them that God loveth a cheerful giver: 447
be ready, as a matter rtady^ and may appear, as what I doubt not but sect,
c/ bounty, and aotas j^ j ^j^^ flpg^£ ^f ^^^^ ^^ checrful houuty, and XV.
not look like a sort of extortion^ wrung from you
6 But this I say, hv mere dint of importunity. Arid as to this, ^^6*^'
He which soweth j£' jg ^jj Jn^portant maxim, which I could wish
sparingly, shall reap . ^, . \. • i^. i i • • j
also sparingly; and that Christians might always keep in mind,
he which soweth That he who soweth sparingly f shall reap also
bountihilly shall sparingly; and he who soweth bountifully^ shall
^^^ * ' reap also bountifully: God will bestow rewards
proportionable to what is given, and to the
temper from which it proceeds. With this hint,
I leave it to every one to judge for himself
what he shall give, and how much seed be shall
throw into this grateful and fruitful soil.
^ Every man ac- Whatever it be, more or less, let it be given 7
poIethln'his^^eTt" ^ith a good will and a good grace; every man
so let him give; not OS he chooseth in his own heart, not as proceeding
grudgingly, or o( J^om grief or necessity, as if he were sorry to
?oveth''^a ^Cheerful P?^^ with his monef, and were laid under a
giver. kind of constraint to do it; for God loveth a
cheerful giver : and nothing that is contributed
can possibly be acceptable to him without that
truly liberal disposition.
8 And God w able Jnd lest vou should fear that your charity 8
bouid^Uard^you^' s^o"^^ ^^^"g yo^ ^"^o w^"*« ^n^ straits, I en-
that ye always hav! treat you to Consider, that God [is] able to make
ing all sufficiency in a// ^race and bounty of every kind to abound
all things, may a- f^j^^^s you,^ SO that all your liberality shall
bound to every good r i . •' i i ni
^lyork. accrue to your advantage, and you shall be sup-
plied with abundant matter for future charity ;
that having always all sufficiency in all things,
ye may go on with new enlargement and vigour
of generous resolution, to abound to every good
work, without finding your circumstances strait-
9 (As it is written, ened. As it is written of the truly liberal and 9
He hath dispersed charitable man, (Psal. cxii. 9.) He hath dis-
abroad; he hath given j / 7 ^7 • . .1 j •
to the poor: his Parsed, he hath given to the poor, and m conse-
righteousness re- qucucc of this, his righteousness endureth for
inameth for ever. ever: he shall always have something to bestow.
10 Now he that We observe in the course of Divine Provi-10
dence, that God blesseth the increase of the
earth so largely, as to suffice for the plentiful
nourishment of men, with a remainder of seed
*» All grace to abound, &c.] Some by sive sense I have given it, prevents that
Xagjf understand such liberal providen- appearance of a tautology in the follow-
tial supplies as should furnish out matter ing clause, which might on that limited
of future liberalities; but the more cxten- interpretation be apprehended.
448 For liberality is an instance of subjection to the gospel.
SECT, sufficient to furnish the harvest of future years, ministereth seed to
XV. And may lie, who thus supplieth seed to the sower, ^-^ sower botb mi-
J / 7 y CI I 7 » • J nister bread for your
•~~] ana oread Jor jooa, supply and multiply your food, and multiply
ix. lo! *oz£j?w^, ^ and largely increase the productions of your seed sown, and
your rii(hteousness: may he so prosper you in •"'^•'^^se the fruits of
11 ir • *u 4. v^ r 4. your righteousness;)
all your aiiairs, that you may have future ca-
pacity to exercise that liberal disposition which
11 at present appears in this contribution. And I ^^ ^^'"s enriched
heartily wish and pray that you may go on in ;"„S,'„tf, Ird!
this laudable and exemplary course, being in causeth through us
every thing enriched to all future bounty, to be thanksgiving to God,
distributed in tlie simplicity of your hearts,
with a single eye to the glory of God and the
good of your brethren ; which, in the instance
wherein it has already prevailed, worketh hy our
means thanksgivings towards God, both in us
who are your almoners to distribute it, and in
|g those indigent Christians who receive it. For iSButtheadmini,
the ministration and management o/* Mzs service,^ vicV^not* oni ^ s^^l
which we have undertaken, and in which we do, plieth the wants of
as it were, officiate for you in the presentation ^^^ saints, but is
of this acceptable offering, doth not only supply mX'^Thlnksg Wings
the necessities of the saints, but aboundeth, nnto God^
through the thanksgivings of many which it oc-
jScasions, to the glory of God: Of many, I say, ^3 (Whiles by the
who by the experience of this ministration, this 11?f//'"f"^ ° *u^'^
«^ ^ . «/ , ./, . >-v 7 ministration they
generous contribution, are glorifying God on glorify God for your
account of that subjection to the gospel of Christ professed subjection
which you profess,^ and the simplicity and liber- ""to the gospel of
■,. '"^ *^ ^ . . ' y , Christ, and for your
ality Of your communication towards them, and liberal distribution
towards all others who are in necessity, and ""to them, and unto
14 whom you have an opportunity of relieving. And ^ j'^^'^'J^^ k th '
while they thus glorify God on your account, prayer for you, which
they are constant and fervent iwMczrjtjrayer^ybr long after you for
you, who long after you,^ and wish earnestly to see
<= He who supplieth — bread for foody of the gospel dispensation. Compare
svpply and multiply, &c.] This trans- Heb. xiii. 16.
lation is exactly literal, and gives an « That subjection to the gospel of Christ
easier sense than our English version, which you profess.^ Ewt tv vvolayn rn?
There should be a comma, as Beza justly ofxiXoyia; vfjuuv ug to luayyi'Kiov, expresses
observes, after ii; ^poc-jv, agreeably to not merely a professed subjection to the
tlie rendering of the Syriac and Arabic, gospel^ but a real subjection to the gospel
See BezH in loc. and Wolf, who refers which was^ro/ew^rf; which sense I thought
to Isa. Iv. 10. it necessary to preserve by a change in
* This service,] This use of the word the version.
>.fi7«pyta intimates, that it was to be ^ And in their prayers j he] The con-
considered, not merely as an act of struction of the original is something
humanity, but of religiony most pleas- perplexed here; and indeed I hardly know
ing to God, and suitable to the nature any text in the Greek Testament which
Reflections on the foregoing exhortations to liberality, 449
the exceeding grace and know you, on account of the exceeding grace sect.
of God in you. ^ q^^ which is in i/ou, and which produces xv.
fruits so highly ornamental to Christianitv.
15 Thanks be un- When I think of these things, I desire sin- ^ ^?l'
to God for his un.^gj.gi j^ ^^^^^ q^^ ^^ account, for all the "'*
speakable gift. u u ^-u • i r ii xi n i
grace he hath given you, and for all the useful-
ness with which he is pleased to honour you.
But I would trace up all to what is indeed the
fountain of all his other mercies to us, his hav-
ing bestowed upon us his dear and only begot-
ten Son. Thanks, daily and everlasting thanks,
[be] ascribed to our Father and our God, for
that his unutterable gift,^ of the excellence, im-
portance, and grace of which, neither men nor
angels can worthily speak or conceive.
IMPROVEMENT.
Happy shall we be if we learn this pious and evangelical
turn of thought; if by all the other gifts of God we are thusVer. 15.
led up to the first and greatest gift of his love and mercy.
From that surely we may encourage our hopes of whatever
else is necessary and desirable ; for he that spared not his own
Son, but delivered him up for us all, how is it possible that he
should not be ready, with him, freely to give us all things that
are truly good for us !
Let us observe with pleasure the happy address of the apos-2
tie; a felicity not the result of craft, but of that amiable tem-
per that was so natural to him. He pleads the high opinion
he had entertained of his Corinthian friends, the honourable 15
things he had said of them; expressing his persuasion of their
readiness to give as matter of bounty, not of constraint. He
leads them to the inexhaustible store of the Divine liberality,
from which they had received their present all, from which he
is more so. But on the whole, I am ? Unutterable gift. "^ If we understand
ready lo prefer the reading of 5o^«^ov?q;v this with Dr. Whitby, in the following
instead of ^o|«^ov7ff, (which Chrysostom sense: " I adore God for ibis charitable
followed;) and suppose both ^o^a^ovlwv '* temper in you and other sincereChris-
and £7r(7ro3'av7iyy to agree with woXXav, ** tians, by which God is glorified, the
and then the sentence might be rendered, *' gospel adorned, the poor saints are re-
ikis ministraiwit produces an abundance of ** freshed, and you fitted for an exceed-
ihanksgiving to God frommany who glorify *' ing great reward," — it will be as re-
him for i/our subjection to the gospel, &c. maikable a text as most in the Bible, to
«7?rf i« Meir/>rflf/er, that is, while they are show that every good aflfection in the
praying /or you, earnestly desire to see human heart is to be ascribed to a. Divine
yo'/f Si.c. But the paraphrase here, as in influence. I have therefore included
several oiher places, hath obliged me this in the paraphrase; but am ready to
to break the sentence; which I more think the apostle's mind, to which the
readily did, as amidst this perplexity of invaluable gift of Christ was so familiar,
grammar the design of the sentence is rather by a strong and natural transition,
perfectly plain, glanced on <^«/,
450 The apostle exhorts them by the meekness of Christ,
SECT, wishes thej may receive more and more; and this not that
XV. these supplies might be ignobly consumed in self-gratifications,
'~~ but employed in acts of the noblest beneficence. He represents
fr 3 to them the thanksgivings it had already occasioned to God, the
g.^12 refreshment it administered to the saints, the honour it did to
13 their character and profession, and the esteem and friendship for
them which it excited in the minds of those, who, though unac-
quainted with them, were well affected towards their happiness,
in consequence of this honourable specimen of their character.
Who could withstand the force of such oratory ? No doubt it
was effectual to cultivate the temper it applauded, and to add a
rich abundance to the fruits of their righteousness.
Let us apply these thoughts suggested for our own instruc-
7tion, to excite us to abound in acts of liberality, and to present
them to God with that cheerfulness which he loves. To him let
us continually look to make all grace abound unto us; and seek
sa sufficiency in all things relating to the present life, chiefly that
we may be ready to every good work ; that our liberality may
g still endure, and that the multiplication of our seed sown may
increase the fruits of our righteousness. To God be the praise
;iOof all ascribed! He ministers seed to the sower; he supplies
bread for food; he calls up the blessings of harvest; he insures
the advantages of commerce. May we praise him ourselves ;
and by the ready communication of the good things which he
11 hath given us to those that want, not only supply their necessi-
ties, but give them cause of abundant thanksgiving to God, as
well as in prayer for us, while they see and acknowledge that
exceeding grace which is the spring of every generous motion
in the human heart, and to w^hich therefore be the glory of all.
SECT. XVI.
SECT
XVI
Some reflections having been thrown on the apostle for the mildness of
his conduct, as if it proceeded from fear, he here proceeds to assert
his apostolical power and authority; cautio7iing his opponents, that
they shoidd not urge him to give too sensible demonstrations of it upon
themselves. 2 Cor. x. 1^ throughout.
2 Corinthians x. 1. ^ ^ ^^^ ^ ^
r. T HAVE just now been expressing my confi- i^ow I Paul my-
• ^ dence and joy in your church in general, as
""well as my affection to it: but I am sensible
jj j*^' there are some among you to whom I cannot
speak in such a manner; and with regard to such,
/ Paul myself the very man whom they have
not to give him occasion of executing his authority: 451
self, beseech you, by so often spoken of with contempt and defiance, sect.
the tneeknes^ and jj^jm-gj ^s I am, do vet condescend to entreat xvi.
geatleness or Chrtst, J , ' J , ^ >^i • » ,
who in presence am you^ by the meekness and gentleness oj Christy
base among you, but ouF Condescending and compassionate Saviour, ^ j
tolTrd'^'ou^ ^°* ^""^^ ^^^^^ meekness and gentleness which I have learn-
ed from his example, and desire to exercise to-
wards the most unreasonable of my enemies ;
even I, who [am,] according to your representa-
tion, and with respect to my person, when pre-
sent, humble among you, ^ and despised for the
meanness of my appearance, but being absent am
bold towards you, and use so much freedom and
2 But I beseech authority in my letters; Houever I maybe re-2
be"boid*wbe'n^i am A^cted upon and even insulted on this account;
present, with that / beseech you, I say, as you love yourselves, and
conftdence where- tender vour own comfort and happiness, that I
with I thmk to be I i r x ± L ut j l
bold against some ^^y ^^i, when lam uext present, be obliged by
which think of us as your Continued irregularity to be bold, with that
if we walked accord- confidence on which truly / think to presume with
ing to the flesh. "^ . , i * ^
respect to some who account of us as persons
walking in the flesh, and affect at least to talk,
though they have so little excuse for doing it, as
if we governed ourselves by low and mercenary
3 For though we views, i^or we are conscious to ourselves, that 3
do notVa^r^S the ^.^^"^^"'^.^^o indeed walk in the flesh, though
flesh: we inhabit mortal bodies, and are obliged in
some respects to stoop to the care of them, and
to do many things for their subsistence, which
take up the time we could much more agreeably
spend another w^ay; yet, God knows, we do not
manage that important war in which we are en-
gaged, according to the flesh, by carnal methods,
4 (For the wea- or with wordly and interested views.'' This*
G.? no[ carnrit'but X^u may easily perceive by the manner in which
we are armed ; for the weapons of our warfare
l^are] not carnal: as we depend not on military
force, so neither on beauty, stature, eloquence,
* When presenlf em humble among you."] " from a mixture of human infirmities.
Probably they had upbraided and re- ** yet I do not exercise my apostolical
fleeted upon him in some such language ** power in a weak manner, as either
as this ; but there was a sense in which " fearing or flattering men ; but use
he was indeed lowly among them, his " such spiritual weapons as Christian
presence probably having nothing ma- *' fortitude, zeal, freedom in speaking
jestic. " the truths of God, and courage in
^ Though we walk in the Jleshf &c.] *' administering the censures of the
Mr. Cradock explains this somethmg ** church, which, through Divine cosk*
differently, ** Though we are not free ** currence, are very effectual.*'
452 Since lie could avenge all disobedience in a miraculous way;
SECT, or philosophy, or in a word, on any thing which mighty through God,
XVI. might recommend us to human regard; but ^^^ ^^[^^^ Pg"|J^';|^^°^^^
' though destitute of these, we are furnished with
^ ^ * others much more valuable, by that Divine
power, which would never exert itself for the
secular advantage of persons professing, as we
do, to despise the world, and seek for something
so much above it, if we were not sincere in
our profession, and authorised by him to main-
tain it. Yes, my brethren, God hath armed us
for our warfare, by the miraculous powers of his
Holy Spirit ; and they are mighty through God
to the demolishing fortifications, prejudices and
difficulties, that like so many impregnable cas-
tles lay in our way, and yet are battered down
and laid in ruins by these our spiritual weapons.
»^And thus we go on in our conquest; for we are 5 Casting down
continually castiyis; down the fallacious and so- ir!".;^'l°;'i!? f,"^
!..,•' .'^, ,.i . every high thing that
phistical reasonings by which vam men are en- exalteth itself against
deavouring to expose our doctrine to contempt, the knowledge of
and every hio-h thins: which exalteth itself against 9^*^' ^"? bringing
7 1 1 T n ry 1 11 1 1 • ''. ° . into captivity every
the knowledge oj hod, all the proud imaginations thought to the obe-
which men have entertained of themselves with dience of Christ;
regard to their natural or moral excellencies, in
consequence of which they neglect the gospel,
and are indeed ready to live without God in the
world. And thus we are enabled to bring every
thought, every proud haughty notion which
men have entertained, into an humble and wil-
ling captivity'^ to the obedience of Christ, the
6 great Captain of our salvation. And as God is ^,A"<' ^^^''"& »" »
^1 J . ? , J. i. • r • r^u • t. readiness to revenge
pleased thus to cause us to triumph in Christ, all disobedience whea
with regard to the opposition made by the pro- your obedience is
fessed enemies of the gospel, so let men regard fulfilled.
us as persons having it in readiness, by miracu-
lous powers and penalties inflicted by them, to
avenge all disobedience, to chastise and punish
the obstinacy of those who under a Christian
profession pretend to oppose us; now your obe-
dience is fulfilled, and the sounder part of your
church recovered to its due order and subjection.
^ Every thought into captivity. \ The ledged as absolute Master. The former
soul, seeing its fortifications demolished, clause shows how ready men are to forti-
submitsto theconqueror; and then every fy themsehes against it, and to raise, as
thought, every reason, takes law from it were, one barrier behind another, to
him. Nothing is admitted that contra- obstruct his entrance into the soul,
diets the gospel; Christ being acknow- Compare Rom. xv. 18,19,
and if there were need, would act with the spirit he had wrote, 453
7 Do ye look at This IS indeed the case, and I beseech you to sect.
things after the out- consider it as it is. Do you look at the outuard xvi.
ward appearance ? If /« w • o tx • j o
any man trust to him- appearance oj things? Do you judge ot a man '^^^^"
selfthat he is Christ's, by his person OF address, orby any one particu- ^ ^'^*
let him of himself j^j. ^^ j^jg jj^-^ p Surely you ought not to do it. * *
think this again, that ^j , • /• in .i ^ i
as he 15 Christ's, even v^ any man be conjiaent in nimselj that he is
£0 are we Christ's. Chrisfs^ let him again bethink himself of this,
which he will see evident reason to acknow-
ledge, if he candidly and seriously examine,
that as he [is] Christ'' s, so we also [are] ChrisCs;
nor can any one produce more convincing
proofs of Christ's calling him to the ministry,
and approving his discharge of it, than myself.
S For ^.^oxxg^i I For if I should boast something yet more, abun-8
should boast some- ^^^^. ^^^^ ^^^^ j j^^^^ ^;^.^^ ^ ^ ^^^_
what more ot our*' , , *
authority, (which the ceming our apostolical authority, which I am
Lord hath given us sensible the Lord hath given us for the edifica-
for edification, and ^^^^ of the church, and not for your destruction
notfor your destruc- ,|.. n ^-i r r n
tion,) I should not or the mjury or any particular person, / should
be ashamed: not have any reason to be ashamed, having
already used it in a manner agreeable to its
design.
9 That I may not And this I say, that I may not seem as if 19
seem as if I would 2vould by any means terrify you with my epis-
terrify you by let- .; .1 "^ . •^« ^u t r
igjs/ ties, threatenmg more than I can perform; on
the contrary, I might pretend to much more
than I have done, and to execute, if need
should require it, much greater severities in a
10 For his letters way of miraculous punishment.^ And the hint 10
(say they) are weigh- jg necessary; fori know there are some amone
ty and powerful, but j.v a. ^J i. .^ 'x •
kis bodily presence 7^^ ^hat would represent matters quite in a
is weak, and his different light. [His] epistles, say they, [are]
spQQchcouiempiible. i:fijgg(l 2i)eighiy and strong, hut [his] bodily pre^
sence [^is] weak, and [his] speech despicable ;^ for
which indeed they have some excuse, as to my
11 Letsuchanone person, and the disadvantages attending my ut-
ihink this, that such tgi,ance. But let such an one, whoever he be, u
as we are in word by • ., . x • x* ^ a/ ^ 1
letters when we are "^^^kon Upon this as a certain tact, that such as
absent, such will we we are in word by our letters, when absent.
^ Miraculous punishment.] It is to be cepborus, and Lucian, or rather the au-
Temembered it was before this time that thor of the Philopatris, relate of St. Paul,
the apostle had smitten Elymas with that his stature was low, his body crook-
blindness; and it is highly probable ed, and his bead bald, which seem to be
from this text, and others of the likena- the infirmities here referred to. Some
ture, that some other miracles of this think he had also an impediment in his
awful kind had been wrought by him, speech; but I do not recollect any an-
though they are not recorded in scrip- cient testimony to /Aai; though it is not
ture. improbable. Compare chap. xii. 7^ and
® Speech despicable.'} Chrysostom, Ni* the note there.
454 For he agahi intimates that he would come to them,
SECT, such [shall we be] also when present, inaction; ie also in deed when
XVI. our deeds will fully correspond to our words, ^® ^^^ present.
-— ' — and we shall do something to vindicate these
^ ^n' pretences, if their speedy reformation do not
prevent.
12 For we presume not to number or to compare 12 For we dare not
ourselves with some who recommend themselves ™*^^ ourselves of
, . , , 7 ^ ^i xi • the number, or com-
m very high terms ; out they thus measurvng p^re ourselves with
themselves by themselves, and comparing them- some that commend
selves with themselves/ while they proudly over- themselves: but
look the greatly superior characters and fur- thJmselvesTy ^them?
niture of others, are not wise, nor do they in- selves, and compar-
deed take the most effectual measures to raise '"» ^themselves a-
their own character ; but, on the contrary, in ^re"not wjse"^^ ^^^'
consequence of this, fall into many absurdities
of behaviour from which greater impartiality
and modesty, and a better knowledge of men
IS and things, would secure them. But we are al- , 13 But we will not
*'^ o ' , ... . . r» !• *• • u boast of things with-
ways careful that we glory not ot a distmguish- out o«r measure, but
ed zeal for the gospel carrying us beyond [our] according to the mea-
bounds, but only according to the measure of the ^"*"5 ^ d^h^h d"'-^
rule which God hath distributed to us under the tributed to us a
character of Apostle of the Gentiles, a measure measure to reach
to come even unto you; and accordingly we have ^^'^" ""^® y®"'
regularly and gradually advanced towards you,
14 taking intermediate places in our way. For we ^^ ^^^ ^^ streich
7 Y ^ 7 I • I , not ourselves beyond
do not extend ourselves excessively, as not regu- ^„^^^^^„^^ ^^ti^J^g,^
larly coming to you; like some who run abrupt- we reached not unto
iy from one church to another, leaving their yo"» ^^^ ^^ ^f«
^ work unfinished behind them, when they think ^j*™^ ^'^^' ^^/^^ ^^
they have discovered a place where they can the gospel of Christ;
meet with a more pleasant and agreeable recep-
tion. For, as I observed before, we are, by a
regular progress, come even unto you in the gos"
pel of Christ, having faithfully preached in the
^, Measuring themselves by themselves: *' ate opinion of themgelves." And this
IV lavloig laving jocf7g«v7f j.] Dr. Whitby is every where one of the greatest sources
would render it measuring themselves by of pride. Bos has taken great pains to
one another; as if they compared them- prove, that to measure oneself by oneself,
selves with their false apostles,^ and grew is a phrase which expresses wotfei/j/, and
proud on the degree in which they re- making a right estimate of ourselves
semble them in acuteness and eloquence, and others; and taking avnsait not for
or other things on which those deceitful a verb, but for the dative of a participle,
teachers valued themselves. But it is would render it, tt-e meamre ourselves by
more natural to think that the meaning ourselves, and compare ourselves with onjr-
19, " they looked continually on them- selves, not with the wise, that is, ironically^
*' selves, surveying their own great ima- not with such wise men as these. But
" ginary furniture, but not considering though this sense be ingeniously defend-
" the vastly superior abilities of many ed by that great critic, the other seems
** others: and so formed a disproportion- most natural*
He desired to preach the gospel in the regions beyond them. 455
15 Not boasting of other places that lay in our way : Not like those sect.
things without our ^Jjq,^ J j^^yg )^^^ gQ much rcason to complain xvi.
"her men's' Ubours; of, boasting unmeasurably, or in things beyond '7'^^
but having hope, mv proper measure, not intruding into churches ^ ^^^
when your faith is planted bv the labours of others, where we have
increased, that we * j. i j n i ^ i » ^
shall be enlarged by no natural and proper Call; but having an agree-
you according to our able hope, [that] when 7/ our faith is increased^ as
rule abundantly : ^g trust ^ y^{\\ abundantly be, even by the ex-
perience of what has lately happened, we shall^
according to our rule, and the constant maxim
we lay down to ourselves, be magnified by ijou^
so as to abound yet more, that is, shall by your
countenance and assistance be enabled to keep
on our,courses beyondyour country into Arcadia
and Lacedaemon, or whithersoever else Provi-
16 To preach the dence may lead us. For this is greatlv in our 16
gospel in the regions hearts, if God shall smile upon our purposes,
beyond you, and not ' »•/ ' - 1 j
to boast in another to preach the gospel in the regions beyond you,^
man's line of things [and] not to boast in another man's province ^
made ready to our ^j, yule, in things made ready to our hand; as
some who are very solicitous about their own
ease affect to do, and then pride themselves in
sowing the ground which others have cleared^
17 But he that glo- But after all, he that boasteth, whether it be of 17
neth, let hioi glory pJantinff or watering churches, let him boast not
m the Lord. f , . <=> 1 ^ • fu j • i. r-
in himselr ; but in the power and assistance ot
the Lord alone, let every minister remember it
is to Christ that he owes all his ability for his
18 For not he that work, and all his success in it. For nut he that IS
^°'" 3^"roved^*™b!!t commendeth himself with the greatest confi-
whom the Lord com- dence, and in the most florid manner, is truly
mendeth. and justly approved; but he whom the Lord com-'
mendeth by the gifts of his Spirit, and by a bless-
ing on his ministry. Let those therefore who
are so ready to applaud themselves and each
S In ihe regions beyond you.] It would converted, to conHrtn and establish his
certainly have been a great pleasure to brethren in the faith; but this was
the apostle to have gone on to Arcadia chiefly where he had himself planted
and Lacedajmon, and to have proselyted churches, though he might take some
those to the gospel who had been so long others in his way; which it would have
celebrated in the latter of these places been affectation and disrespect, rather
for their valour and magnanimity, and than modesty, to haVe avoided. But he
in the former for their wit and poetry did nut boast in churches thus visited as
in those agreeable and rural retreats, if he were the founder «)f them, as his
But we do not read any thing in the New opposers probably did, pouring contempt
Testament of planting Christian churches on St. Paul's labours, as if they were
in these parts of the Peloponnesus. hardly to be called Christian churciies
'> Another man's province, &c.] The which he had left, as they pretended, ia
apostle did indeed go to places already so unformed and unBuished a state.
VOL. IV. 2G
456 RefiectwJis on the meehiess which becomes ministers,
SECT, other, think of this, and learn to be more soli-
XVI. citous than they are about approving their
fidelity to their great Master, whether they be
^ j^g] more or less regarded by their fellow-servants.
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 1. May the meekness and gentleness of Christ ever be remeni»»
bered by all his servants, and especially by his ministers, to
whom, both under their public and private characters, it will be
of so great importance to imitate it. Their calling is indeed
high and holy; let their behaviour in it be so much the more
S humble. And let it be their great care, that while they walk in
the flesh they do not war after it. Still, though disarmed of
that miraculous power with which the apostles were endowed,
4 are the weapons of their warfare mighty. They have the scrip-
ture magazine ever at hand, from whence they may be furnish-
ed with them ; and may humbly hope that the Spirit of God
will render them effectual to the pulling down strong holds, and
5 abasing every proud imagination which exalteth itself against
the obedience of God. May every thought of their own hearts
be in the first place thus subdued, and brought into a sweet and
willing captivity! So shall these their captives, thus conquer-
ed, prove as so many faithful soldiers to fight for him, against
whom they once were foolishly rebelling. And may they suc-
ceed in this holy war, till the empire of our Divine Master be-
come universal, and the happiness of mankind universal with it!
To promote this, let us pray that ministers may always re-
member, that whatever autliority they have given them, is for
7— 11 edification and not for destruction; and may learn from that
moderation with which the apostle used his miraculous powers,
in how gentle and candid a manner they should behave them-
selves in their far inferior stations, never making their pre-emi-
nence in the church the instrument of their own resentment, or
of any other sinful or selfish passion; but ever solicitous to sub-
serve the interest of our great Lord in all, and desirous to keep
up their own character and influence chiefly for his sake.
J2— 16 May they in no instance boast beyond their proper measure;
and while they are ready, like St. Paul, to meet all the most la-
borious scenes of serving, let them glory not in themselves, but
in the Lord. This is a lesson we are all to learn. And what-
ever our stations in life are, let us resolutely and constantly
17, 18 guard against that self-flattery by which we may be ready to
commend ourselves, in instances in which we may be least ap-
proved by him whose favour alone is worthy of our ambition,
and by whose judgment, in the day of final account, we must
stand or falL
The apostle declares he was jealous over the Corinthians^ 457
SECT. XVII.
The apostle farther vindicates himself from the perverse insinuations of
them that opposed him at Corinth; particidarly on the head of his
having declined to receive a contribution from this church for his
tnaintenance. 2 Cor. xi. 1—15.
2 Cor. xi. 1. ^ CoRINTHIANS XU 1.
"YY^ULD to God T WOULD advise every man, as I have hinted, sect.
you could bear X ^q ^g sparing in his own commendation, and ^v"-
^^Vol)^! Tnd'indeed to study above all to approve himself to Christ; -^—
bear with me. and yet, in present circumstances, I wish you ^i, i.
would hear with a little of [mj/] folly, that you
would permit a little of that boasting which I
know generally to be foolish ; and indeed I must
entreat you to bear with me in what may look
this way, considering the manner in which I
am urged to it, and brought under an unwilling
2 For I am jealous necessity. For I am jealous over i/ou with 2
over you with godly ^^hat I trust I may call a godly jealousy, and
ispoS yo^u to one ^^^^ *^^® Warmest and most zealous desires that
husband, that I may / may present [you as'] a chaste virgin to Clirist;^
present you as a fQy* J fiQj^^ \)y successfullv preaching the gospel
chaste virgin to*l a u ' ' • * *u *
Christ. to you, and brmgmgyou mto the engagements
of the Christian covenant, in effect espoused you
to one husband,^ even to him, under the charac-
ter of his servant and ambassador, I have led
you into a holy contract with him, which hath
been mutually sealed. I am therefore exceed-
ingly concerned that you may maintain a pure
and loyal heart to him who has condescended
to take you into so dear and intimate a relation.
3 But I fear lest by And I am the more solicitous about this, as 1 3
any means, as the know what insinuating enemies are endeavour-
ing to corrupt you : for I fear lest by any means,
as in the first seduction and ruin of mankind,
* That I may present you, &c.] This pousals and consummation of the mar-
is much illustrated by recollection, that riage, great blame would naturally faU
there was an officer among the Greeks, upon him.
whose business it was to educate and ^ For I have espoused you.'] This clause,
form young women, especially those of fify.oira.y.>}v yap ifxag cvi av^pt, may be con-
rank and figure, designed for marriage, sidered as a. parenthesis ; and therefore in
&x\^ i\itx\ \.o present them to those who the paraphrase I have transposed it, that
were to be ihaxr husbands; and if this tht; construction may appear; trO^wv^a^
officer permitted them, through negli- 'rtu^arn<^ci.i, I arn jealous, Sec. — that J ma^
gence, to be corrupted between the es- present tjou. Sec.
458 Lest they he corrupted from their simplicity:
SECT, the serpent deceived Eve,^ our common mother, serpent beguiled Eve
J^^hyhis subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted tTotmLifshonU
from that simplicity which should always be in be corrupted from
jjj 2\ us towards Christ,'^ and which the adulterous the simplicity that
mixtures which some are endeavouring to in- '^ ^" Christ.
troduce among you would greatly injure.
4 For if he that cometh among you with such ^ ^^r if he that
extraordinary pretences, preach another Jesus as arther'jesuJThom
a Saviour, whom we have not preached; if he can we have not preach-
point out another Christ who shall equally de- «^' ^'^ if ye receive
serve your attention and regard; or [if] ye re- ^it." iTjcT-
ceive by his preaching another spirit, which ye ed, or another gos-
have not yet received, which can bestow upon P^^ which ye have
you gifts superior to those which we have im- ;;,fght'wdf blV with
parted ; or another gospel which ye have not ac' him,
cepted, the tidings of w^hich shall be equally
happy, evident, and important, j/e might wellhear
with [/iim,] and there would be some excuse
for your conduct ; but how far this is from be-
ing or so much as seeming to be the case, I need
5not say at large. Nor will you, I am sure, main- ^ '^'^^ ^ suppose I
x* u^u* -c T 1 t. was not a v?bit be-
tarn any such thmg; for I reckon upon most ^^^^ ^^e very chief-
certain knowledge, that I was so far from being est apostles.
inferior in my discourses or miracles to these
your favourite teachers, that 1 did not in any
respect fall short of the greatest of the apostles ;
but gave you as evident and convincing proofs
of a Divine mission as any church has ever re-
6ceived from any one of them. For if [/ am] ^ But though I be
unskilful in speech, using plain and unpolished ^" ^ *" ^^^^^ * ^^^
language like that of a man of the most ordi-
nai'y education ; * nevertheless [/ am'] not so in
,t ^ Lest as the serpent deceived Eve^ &;c,] of reason and speech, though a brute, by
From the instance to whichthisisappli- eating the fruit he proposed to her, it
ed, viz. that of the false apustles, whose might be said in the general, that the
subtlety did not consist so much in crafty false apostles deceived their followers, as
arguments as in false appearances^ by Satan deceived Eve, that is, by false pre-
which they put on the outward forms of tences and insinuations,
the apostles of Christ; Mr. Rymer infers, ^Simplicity totvards Christ: a'x\o%l<B^
(especially comparing verse 14,) that Trj; ftj7ov Xpirov.] This implies an entire
the subtlety of Satan, when he deceived undivided devotedness to Christ, as the
Eve, consisted in putting on the appear- great husband Christians should desire to
anceof an awge/o/ /igA<, or pretending to please, and from whom they are to re-
be one of the Seraphims that attended on ceive law ; and is with peculiar propriety
theShechinah. (Rymer on Rev. p. 79.) opposed to that mixture of Judaism
But I think that if it had been ever so which some were endeavouring to bring
expressly said by Moses, that the decep- in among the Corinthians,
/ton lay,' as it very probably might, in * Unskilful in speech.'] I^jw?*!? properly
pretending to have received the faculty signifies a fn>a<e waTZ, one that can speak
And then he expostulates with them as to himself; 459
not in knowledge; knowledge of the gospel of Christ, and the Di- sect.
thtorgblymLeT f^^ dispensations which were introductory to xvn.
nifest among you in it. But iti every respect we nave been manifest to —
all things. q^ou in all things, every one of you has had a \iq'
proof of this, as you received the gospel from
me, and therefore ought not to question my abi-
lities, nor to prefer another in opposition to me.
7 Have 1 com- Nothing can be more ungenerous and unrea- 7
naitted an offence m sonable than to insinuate that I have renounc-
abasmg mvselt, that j i-xl* i.Ti_ji-«
ye might be exalt- 6" ^7 claim to bemg an apostle, by dechnmg
ed, because I have that maintenance which my brethren generally
preached to you the Q^l^^ ^ reasonable to take from the people
gospel of God freely? i .i , , i i • i_ '^ l. •!
^ among vt^hom they labour, and vv^hich while
employed for them they may indeed reasonably
expect. Have I then committed an offence, in
humbling mi/self to the daily cares and toils of
a tent-maker, that you may more effectually ht
exalted to the dignity of those who know and
believe in Christ.? Is this, after all, the crime,
that I have preached the gospel of God to you at
free cost?
8 I robbed other / may almost, in this sense, be said to have 8
churches, taking robbed other churches; so freely have 1 received
you^s^ervice!'"* '^ ^ from them, at least taken wages, as it were, [of
9 And when I was them,] for waiting upon you ; for indeed I re-
present with you, ceived a kind of stipend from them while I
chargla'ble '\o' To ^bode at Corinth. (Phil. iv. 15.) And when 19
man : for that which was in want while present with you, / was
was lacking to me, chargeable to no one man^ of your society,
the brethren which -- - - - -- •'-- -•'
came
- from Macedo- when incapable of maintaining myself, as be-
nia supplied: and fore: for what w as deficient to me in this respect,
in all things I have the Christian brethren who came from Macedo-^
\TC'i^!Jr2tor^"PPli^d:(Fm iv. m and in aU things I
you, and so will I have kept, and, so long as God shall enable me,
keep myself. J ^vill keep myself from being buxdensome to you.
no better than the generality of his shared so largely in the gift of tongues;
neighbours, being unformed by the rules as when he was at Tarsus, he probably
of eloquence. And this is consistent learnt a corrupt kind of Greek, ^poken
with that great natural pathos which we by the inhabitants of this place; for
find in the apostle's writings; so that we have reason to believe, that as for
there is no need of recurring, as Dr. any of the languages which the apostles
Whitby here does, to the supposed im- had learnt in a natural way, the Spirit
pediment in his speech, which, allowing left them to speak as before,
it ever so certain a fact, could not pro- * Charffeqhle to no man: ov naliva^Hyjcrei,
perly be expressed by this phrase. The oi/5ty(^..] Be?a would render it, / ivas
good Archbishop of Cambray hath a not idle at any man's expense The word
very pertinent observation on this ex- vag?t»^ implies a benumbed inactive state^
pression, in his excellent Dialogues of a fiind of ^rpor, to which no man seems;
Eloquence, (p. 136.) viz. that this to h.& less obnoxious than St. Paul,
might well be the case, though St. Paul
*»■■•
460 And is anxious to prevent his enemies from defaming him.
SECT. And this in some measure I value myself upon ; lo As the truth of
xvii. so that as the truth of Christ is in me, this man^shail's"o™me"'f
*■ boast shall not he violated^ nor this rule broke in this boasting in the
"j ?I* upon with respect to me, at Corinth, or in all regions of Achaia.
the regions of Achaia.
1 1 And whi/ is it that I insist upon this ? Is it be^ 1 1 wherefore ? be-
cause I love you not, and therefore am unvvil- cause iio»e you not?
ling to be under any obligation to you ? God
knows the contrary, that you have a large share
in my tenderest affections and cares ; yea, that
it v»^as my desire of serving you more effectual-
ly, that subjected me to these mortifications and
self-denials ; for such they undoubtedly were.
l^But what I do in. this respect, / will continue to 12 But what I do,
do, that I may cut off occasion from them who ^^at I will do, that I
greatly desire an occasion to reflect upon me, f^^r.lliriTcht"
that in [the thing of] which they are so ready to sire occasion ; that
boast, they may be found even as we.^ I would wherein they glory,
teach them by my example, instead of boasting, ^^^ ^^"J^^^ ^^""^
that they have such an influence over you, as
procures them a plentiful and perhaps splendid
maintenance, that they rather emulate my disin-
terested conduct, and subsist on their own la-
bours. But I know they have no inward prin-
JSciple to bear them throu£j[h such hardships. For ^ }^ For such are
1 1 , ii * J r -\ r 1 ti false apostles, de»
such, whatever they pretend, \are\jalse apostles, cgjtfui workers
destitute of that Divine mission which animates transforming them-
our spirits to do, or to bear, whatever we meet selves into the apos»
in the course of our duty ; and indeed they are * ^^ ^ ^'^'*
deceitful workers, whatever pains they may seem
to take in their employment; transforming
themselves artfully into the appearance of apos-
ties of Christ by counterfeit forms, which they
may put on for a while, but which they can
14 with no consistency long support. And [it is] '4 And no mar-
no wonder tl.ey_ assume them for a time; for l^]i ^^'^^^^^nZi
Satan himself in subordination to whom they into an angel of
act, can put on such deceitful appearances, and light.
wear upon occasion such a mask of sanctity and
religion in his attempts, that he is, as it were,
transformed into an angel of light, atid one would
imagine his suggestions to be of a celestial and
8 They might be found, &c.] The Jews " whom they taught." But it plainly
had a maxim among them, ''that it was appears, that whatever the false apostles
•* better for their wise men to skin beasts might boast upon this head, there was no
•* for a living, than to ask a mainte- foundation for it. Compare verse 20,
5* nance from the generosity of those and 1 Cor, ix. 12.
Reflections on watchfulness against the xmles of Satan, 46 1
15 Therefore zV 25 Divine original. Therefore [it ts] no great sect.
no gF€at thmp if his ^^ • ^-/.^^-^ ministers also, under his influence, xvir.
ministers also be n J ..' /'•; .
transformed as the oe transjormed as ministers oj righteousness;
ministers of righte- whose end nevertheless shall Z>e, not according xi. 15.
oi?^nT' Tl^^^v ^".^ to their specious pretences, but according: to
snail be according to i ^ ly ^u -ii £ j *u * r^ j ^
their works. their works ; tor they will nnd that God, upon
whose judgment their final state depends, is not
to be imposed upon by any of their artifices.
IMPROVEMENT.
How adorable is the condescension of the blessed Jesu«, whojVer. 2.
amidst all the exalted glories of his heavenly kingdom, is so
graciously uniting souls to himself; espousing them in bonds of
everlasting love, that they may be for ever near him, and re-
ceive the most endearing communications of his favour. Much
should we all be concerned that we may have the honour and
blessings of such an alliance; that being by profession solemnly
espoused to him, we may in the day of the marriage of the
Lamb be presented chaste and spotless. How vigilant should
they be who are intrusted by him to treat with souls about these
espousals ! How solicitous that they may succeed, and may so
present them to Christ !
Still is that crafty serpent, whose malignant breath so soons
tainted our common mother and 'all our happiness by his sub-
tlety, labouring to^corrupt our minds from the simplicity of true
'Christianity. Let us be incessantly watchful against the artful
deceiver, remembering that his works and designs of darkness
may sometimes be veiled as under the robes of an angel of light,
and his ministers transformed as ministers of righteousness. Be 14/15
therefore sober and vigilant, since your adversary the devil adds
the wiliness of the old serpent to the rage and cruelty of the
roaring lion, and by both subserves his purposes of betraying or
devouring the souls of men.
Let us therefore with a godly jealousy be jealous over each 2
other, and especially over ourselves; and after the example of
the apostle, be peculiarly so when we are compelled to say any
thing to our own advantage. Let us endeavour to arm ourselves
against every surrounding danger, by a growing regard to the
writings of this excellent man, who, though rude in speech, was6
so far from being in any degree deficient in Christian knowledge,
that he was not behind the very chief of the apostles. There are 5
those that preach another gospel: but can they point out another 4
Jesus, another all-sufficient Saviour? Can they direct us to ano-
ther Spirit? Let us hold fast the doctrine we learn from his faith-
ful pen : let us follow the exhortations we receive from his ex-
perienced heart, and be ever ready to imitate him in the reso-9
lute self-denial which he exercised^ and that glorious superiority
462 The apostle again apologizes for his seeming boasting;
SECT, to every other interest which he always showed, where the in-
XVII. terests of Christ and of souls were concerned. So shall we cut
off occasion from them that seek occasion against us, and se-
ver. I2.^yj,g^ £j^j, greater happiness, in the conscious reflection of our
own minds, as well as the expectation of a future reward, than
the greatest abundance of this world could have given us, or
any present advantage to which we could have sacrificed the
views of conscience and honour.
SECT. XVIII.
Farther to assert his right as an apostle, St. Paul commemorates his la-
hours and sufferings in the cause of Christ; yet in such a manner as
plainly to shoiv horn disagreeable it rvas to him, so much as to seem to
applaud himself on the tnost necessary occasion., 2 Cor. xi. iQ, to
the end.
2 Corinthians xi. 16. 2 Cor. xi. i6.
SECT. T HAVE said some things which may seem J say again, Let no
XVIII. A ^ore to the advantage of my character, than ^ ^^J^ V""^ ™^ ^
,, .1 ° j.i_' !_• 1 fool: if otherwise, yet
— — a man would wish any thing which comes ^^ ^ f^^, ^^^^ive me,
xi 16 ^'^O^ ^^S ^^" ^*P* ^^ P^" should appear. But that I may boast my-
again I must sai/^ Let no man think me to be so self a little.
foolish in this boasting, as to take any pleasure
in commending myself. Let the provocation I
have received be considered; let the necessity of
the circumstance, and the importance of my cha-
racter, be duly weighed; and you will surely ex-
cuse it. But if it must be otherwise censured,
I will run the risk, and beseech you, if you
think me foolish in it, as foolish, however, to re-
ceive and bear with me as well as others, that I
rnaij in my turn at least boast some small matter,
17 What 1 speak on this head, I speak not after the n I'hat which i
Lord, not bv any immediate direction or insni- «peak, i speak z/ not
^. ' V, ' r^i ' A. * "i. -J *i • u* after the Lord, but 39
ration from Christ; nor is it soevidentiy in his -^ ^^^^^ foolishly in
Spirit as I could wish, or so apparently conform- this confidence of
able to that example of modesty and humility boasting.
which he hath set us : but I speak it, as it were,
foolishly in this confidence of boasting ;^ on which
a Foolishly in this confdence of boasting.] ence, lead him into this track of thought
Itseems indeed not very just and natural and expression; and though such apolo-
to interpret this as spoken by immediate gies might seem beneath the dignity ot
suggestion; yet it being in present cir- an apostle's character, yet that very con-
cumstances very proper the apostle descer.sion is an excellent and most use-
should speak tkusy the Holy Spirit might ful example of humility to all Christians,
by a general, though uuperceived, influ- and especially to ministers.
A7td reminds them how they had home with his adversaries, 463
account I return to this subject again with some sect.
18 Seeing that ma- sensible regret. Yet lest my silence should be xviii.
V h^'T^ U^^^^r^ attended with still worse consequences, I think"
alTo.' "^* ^° myself obliged, though with strong reluctance, ^j °g*
to say, seeing many bnast according to the Jlesh,
in circumcision and Jewish extraction, / also
will boast as well as they; and truly were I
disposed to do it on these topics, you well
know that no man could say more than I.
19 For ye suffer And by the Way, you may well bear withfoot-lQ
fools gladly, seeing ^^j^ people, sincc ifou I yourselves'\ are so wondrous
ye yourselves ZitQviise. • ■* j • . i *i i i . •-'j i • i
•^ ^ wise^ and m that abundant wisdom can cherish
that arrogant temper in others, and second it
20 For ye suffer if with your high applause. Nay, indeed you 20
a man bring you into f^j.j|^gj. ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^„^ ^^^ only endure to
bondage, if a man p i • i i i "^ .1
devouryoM, if a man hear your admired teachers make very mde-
take o/t/oM, if a man cent cucomiums upou themselves, but tamely
exalt himself, if a gubj^j^ to them while thev invade your pro-
man smite you on ^ , . . * • "^ ^ * 1 •
fhe face. P^rty, and tyrannize over you in a most arbi-
trary and scandalous manner. For by what
I can learn of the temper of some among you
in that respect, and of your fond infatuation in
their favour, it seems that you bear it patiently
if a man enslave you, and even trample upon
your liberty, if he devour [you\ by his exorbi-
tant demands, if he take and seize \on your pos-
sessions,^ if he exalt himself as if he were your
supreme and absolute sovereign, if his mad
passion were to transport him even to blows,
and he were to smite you on the face ^ your fond-
ness for him would prevent your calling him to
a just account, and you would find some way
of excusing or accommodating the affair, rather
than come to a breach with him.
21 I speak as cou- Do J speak this by way of dishonour, from an 21
though wHiTd been envious desire to derogate from my superiors,
and so bring them down to my own level; as
if we ourselves were weak in comparison with
them, and therefore have not the courage to
attempt such freedoms as they take? There
can surely be no reason to suspect that ; for be
^ Smite you on the face. 1 As one can riority over the Gentiles might lead theiu
hardlj' imagine that the false apostles to great insolence of behaviour,) I chose
would run all these lengths, (though Dr. to paraphrase the words in such a lati-
Whitby well observes, that the high con- tude as might wave the severity of the
ceit which the Jews bad of their supe- most literal interpretation.
464 Who fell greatly short of him in labours and sufferings,
SECT, they ever so puffed up with their external pri- weak: howbeit,
XVIII. vileges, I would have them to know, that in Ts^Xld'^Trs eak
whatever any one else may be confident in these foolishly,) lam bold
^j oj] respects, though / speak it indeed in folly, I also.
also am confident, and on their own terms could
22 match or even exceed them. Are they, for in- 22 Are they He-
stance, Hebrews by language, capable of eon- th^y^ismehTel ? ^so
suiting the scriptures in the original, with all am i: are they th«
the advantage which a familiar acquaintance seed of Abraham? s©
with that tongue from their childhood can give
am I»
them.'^ so [am] I. Are they Israelites by birth,
not descended from Esau or any other branch
«f the family but that on which the blessing
was entailed ? so [am] I likewise. -4re they of
the seed of Abraham, both by the father's and
mother's side, not proselytes or of mingled de-
scent.f* so [am] I; and can trace up as fair and
clear a genealogy, through the tribe of Benja-
23 min, to the father of the faithful. Or if they 23 Are they minis-
would boast in a manner more peculiarly refer- l^^\ ^^ ^c^TJi ^^
1 1 J . K nZrii - Q *peak as a fool,) I a»i
rmg to the gospel ; are they ministers oj Christ^ more; in labours
/ may seem to speak foolishly in this boasting ^^o/e abundant, in
manner, which is so unnatural to me; I cannot ^^"P" ^^^''^ '"^*"
4. A 1 • r •<- u 4.T -11 sure, in prisons more
lorbear repeated apologies lor it; butlwillven- frequent, in deaths
lure to say here, that / [am] more so than they: oft.
so far more than an ordinary minister, that I
am a chosen apostle, dignified and distinguish-
ed from many of my brethren by more eminent
services ; more abundant in labours now for a long
series of years ; exceeding them in the frequent
stripes I have received on account of my singu-
lar zeal ; more abundant in imprisonments, cheer-
fully resigning my liberty for the sake of Christ
and his gospel ; and often in deaths, which are
continually surrounding me in the most hor-
rible forms, but which, by Divine grace, I have
learnt to meet and to vanquish in all their ter-
rors, animated by love to my Divine Leader.
•24 I certainly have endured more blows than 24 Of the Jews five
any of them in his cause; for of the Jews I f^^f '''^''"^ ^ ^^"
, ^ ^ . . 1 . 1 • *^ 1 'y str^^cs save one.
have five times received, in their synagogues and
before their courts of judgment, forty [stripes]
save one, according to the precautions which
they use that they may not transgress the pre-
cept of their law, which limits them to that
$5 number. (Deut. xxv. 3.) And thrice was I ,^^ 'V^nc^ was I
beaten with rods by the Roman lictors or ^*^^" ^^^* '° ^*
For he had been stoned, suffered shijnvreck, &c. 465
once was 1 stoned, beadles, at the command of their superior ma- sect.
wreck ^ri!i*hfan7a gistrates. I have reason to say I have been in xvm.
day I'have been in greater danger of death than any of them; for ] '
the deep. once at Lystra / was stoned^ and left for dead ^^ ^l'
in the place; nor had I been recovered but by
miracle. (Acts xiv. 19.) Thrice I have been
shipwrecked,'' and escaped with the utmost dif-
ficulty from the rage of the waves; at one of
which times I was reduced to such extremity,
that / passed a day and a night in the deep,^
floating on the remamder of the wreck, and
just on the point of being washed away and
26 In jonrneyings sunk cvcry moment. On the whole, I have been 26
often, in perils of wa- ^^ joumevs often, whcrc I have not only been
lers, in perils of rob- ^ , y' y^. ' u^.* i-u j r
brrs, in perils by mme exposcd to latigues, but to great hazard irom
own countrymen, in wild bcasts, as wcU as from unreasonable and
perils by the hea- ^jck^d men. I havc also been in frequent dan-
tile city"in^perHs in g^-^^ A^m the depths and rapidity of several
rivers ^ which I have been obliged to pass ; I
have also been in danger from the assaults of
robbers, who have lain in wait for me with a
design to plunder and murder me. I have of-
ten been in dangers from [mj/ own'] countrymen
the Jews; who forgetting the mutual ties of
relation by blood, birth, and religion, have at-
tempted my life with insatiable rage, cruelly
hunting me from place to place, as if I had been
some beast of prey: in dangers from the heathen,
who have often been stirred up by the Jews, as
well as offended by the testimony I have been
obliged to bear against their idolatries. Every
place through which I have passed has indeed
been a scene of perils, and often of great extre-
mities ; so that I have been in dangers in the city
^ of Jerusalem and other cities ; in dangers in
« Thrice have J been shipivrecked.'] The signifiesa naturahlay, including thehours
wreck at Malta happened long after, of light and darkness. Bi'5(^, the word
and therefore must al least have been here used, and rendered in the deep, was
the fourth; and had the inhabitants indeed the name of a deep dungeon at
known It to be so, they would have been Cyzicum in the Propontis ; and Dr.
conflrmed in their suspicions of his be- Hammond conjectures that St. Paul was
ing a very bad man; but this remark cast inlo it as he passed from Troas to
ably shows us a series of what the world that city; but I think the other inter-
calls misfortunes from the hand of Pro- pretation most easy and nritural.
vidence, may befal the best and wor- * In dangers from rivers.] To render
thiest of mankind. 7ro7a|Ocwv waters^ as we do, is confounding
^ Passed a day and a night in the deep. ^ these hazards with those he endured in
Ni/x,^j};A£gov (rendei^ed a day and a rilght,) the sea, in a very improper manner.
466 Had been in labour y and toily and watchings often;
SECT. Me wilderness, while laboriously traversing the wilderness, in pe-
XVIII. many dreary and inhospitable deserts in pur- "J* '" ^^^ ^!*' *" P*''
_^,,,_ '.'' c "^ X 1- 1 '^ 1 'J K ^1 "Is among falie bre-
suit 01 my apostolical work: m dangers of the thren.
xi. 26 *^^'' ^^^^^6 I have encountered many a storm,
besides those in which, as I observed before, I
suffered shipwreck, and where I have some-
times been beset by pirates : And though it be
shameful to say it, yet it is most certainly true,
that I have frequently been in very formidable
dangers among false brethren,^ who, amidst all
the most specious pretensions of love and affec-
tion, have been secretly watching for opportu-
nities to expose, and, if possible, to destroy
me; or at least to ruin my usefulness, still
dearer to me than my life.
27 I have been for a long series of years engaged 27 In weariness
in strenuous labour and fatisruingf toiL^ almost ^"^ pamfuJness, ia
. ,1 . ■» J F r xi watchings cfteu, m
mcessant; so that the end of one has presently hun^^er and thirst in
been the beginning of another: I have been, in fastings often, in
watchings, often obliged to add the fatigues of <^old and nakedness,
the night to those of the day, either in extra-
ordinary devotion, which hath kept mine eyes
waking while others have slept ; or in preach-
- ing to those who have pressed in upon me to hear
the gospel as privately as possible ; or by cor-
responding with Christian churches who need-
ed my advice, by which I have lost the rest of
many nights in my long journeys, or in other
circumstances into which Providence hath call-
ed me. I have often known what hunger and
thirst mean, have been in fastings often, not
having had even the necessaries of life at hand.
And at the same time I have frequently been
exposed to the severity of rigorous seasons, in
cold a7id even riakedness too;*^ not having con-
venient clothing to cover me, or comfortable
28 habitation to repose myself in. AW this, beside 28 Besides thos©
foreign affairs, that daily combination that
^ False brethren,'] Perhaps he men- does this give us of the apostle'' sjidelity
tions these /a*^, as apprehending peculiar and zeal! It is to die warm in a good
danger from their efforts among the Co- and noble cause. How hard was it for a
rinthians. man of a genteel and liberal education,
g Jn labour and toil.] The latter of the as St. Paul was, to bear such rigours, and
words here used, fxo-^^dd^f is more ex- to wander about like a vagabond, hun-
pressive than the former, MO'T^. Itsig- gry and almost naked, yet coming into
iiifies not only strenuous labour, but the presence of persons of high life, and
such as proceeds to a degree of fatigue, speaking in large and various assemblies
^ Cold and nakedness.] What an idea on matters of the utmost importance!
and he had the care of all the churches upon him. 467
things that are with- doGs, as it were, make up an assembly, the care sect.
out, that which com- ^j- ^n ^^g churches abroad, whose concerns are xviii.
the caTorall^'the rushiTig in upon me everi/ day; with such impe- — —
churches. tuosity, that they sometimes are ready not only ^i. 28.
20 Who is weak, to confound, but to overbear me. Nor am 1 29
and I am not weak ? concerned Only for whole communities, but for
1 bum nolf ^"^^ ^"^ particular persons too, as soon as their circum-
stances are known to me ; so that I may say.
Who is weak, and I am not weak too ? Like a
tenderly compassionate friend, I feel my own
spirits ready to fail, when I see my brethren
sink around me. Who is offended, so as to be
led into sin by the rashness and uncharitableness
of others, and I am not, as it were, Jired with
grief and indignation to see such dishonour
brought upon religion, and with zeal, if possi-
ble, to redress the grievance ?^
30 If I must needs If it is necessary to boast, and I am heartily 30
glory, 1 win glory sorry that it is, / will, however, boast of those
of the things which ^j^- f^^j^ ^^^ ^^ ^^ infirmities; as I know
concern mine infir- ^, . ^^ j ^ . ♦^ ^ .^ . n.
joities. this tenderness or temper, that so otten weeps
and trembles, and glows with such strong emo-
tions, on what some may think trivial occasions,
will be esteemed by them ; yet of these only,
and of those sufferings which show the weakness
of human nature, and my need of support from
Christ; of these alone have I hitherto presumed
to speak : nor do I feign or aggravate any thing.
31 The God and Far from that, the God and Father of our LordSl
Father of our Lord j^^^^ Christ, even he, the Eternal Majesty of
Jesus Christ, which 1^1 7. »iii/
is blessed for evver- heaven and earth, who is ever blessed, knoweth
more, knoweth that that I do not lie, ov in any degree transgress the
I he not. strictest boundaries of truth.
32 In Damascus And I cannot forbear adding one circumstance 32
more, to illustrate the early dangers to which I
was exposed as soon as I engaged in the Chris-
tian cause, and the remarkable interposition of
» Rushing in vpon me every day.^ The Mr. Saurin would render it, whai besieges
original phrase is very emphatical,»j twi- me daily. Saurin's Serm. Vol.X. p. 163.
wg-aatg fjm n Jta^'' ^^^gav. EwiCrvg-affig Edit. 1749.
properly signifies a tumuli or crowd of ^ Who is offended^ and I am not Jired f^
people rising up against a man at once. So -av^a^ai properly signifies. It may
and ready to bear him down. This the perhaps, in this connexion, allude to the
version 1 have given hints at better than sudden hurry of spirits into which a man
our own, which neither expresses number is put by the dangerous fall of a person
nor violence. But there is still an im- he tenderly loves, especially when oc-
perfection which I endeavoured, as well casioned by the carelessness and folly
as I could j to supply by the paraphrase, of another.
V
468 .Reflections upon St, PauVs account of his labours and sufferings,
SECT. Providence in my favour, which I would never the governor under
xviii. forget. I mean, that when I was in Damascus » fhe^^ity ^f the dT.
— — about three years after my conversion, Mc mascenes with a gar-
xi. S governor, or ethnarch, under King Aretas^ set a »>son, desirous to ap-
g7iard at every gate of the city of the Damas- Prehendme:
cenes, being determined, if possible, to seize me;
in compliance with the solicitations of the Jews,
who endeavoured by any means to make me
odious to the government, and to crush my
usefulness in the bud, if not immediately to
33 destroy my life itself. And I was let down, 33 And through a
through a window, in a basket, from a house ^a^^j^'iJ" ^q^^)^^
which stood by the wall of the city, and happily the »aii, and escap^
escaped from his hands: and by the continued ed his hands.
care of the same Providence remain unto this
day, and see the many contrivances of my ene-
mies for my destruction turned into disap-
pointment and $hame«
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. Surely we have reason to be thankful, in some degree, for
16, 18. that providential permission to which it was owing that this
blessed apostle was brought under the unwilling necessity of
boasting, to which his modesty submits with such genuine and
becoming regret : we had otherwise lost some very valuable
fragments of sacred history, which it becomes us to gather up
with respect. We are indeed elsewhere informed concerning
several of his labours, stripes, and imprisonments; but how fre-
quent and above measure they were, we had never known, if
23 he had not been urged thus to plead them with the Corinthians,
and so to represent them to us. What a life was St. Paul's
amidst so many injuries and hardships ? Land and sea, every
country, every city, almost every society of men, seemed to be
in a combination against him, to make his life wretched ; and
26 amidst all the rigours atid severities of toils and watchings,
hunger and thirst, cold and nakedness, he felt and particularly
complained of the treatment he received from false brethren.
Yet thus surrounded, and as we should from the detail be ready
to say, thus overwhelmed with so many and so various miseries,
he was yet happy in the favour of God, in the presence of
Christ: unspeakably happy in the cheerful views of approaching
glory, and in all that abundant usefulness with which a gracious
God was pleased to honour him. Whilst his benevolent heart
* In DamascuSf &c.] This probably three years in Arabia. Compare ^c{&
happened, not when he was first convert- ix. 23 — 26, with Gal. i. 16 — 18,
ed; but when he had preached about
The apostle sar/s, it was not expedient to glory: 469
was pained, it was also comforted ; and with the care of all the sect.
churches pressing upon him, and with all that he felt from par- xviii.
ticular persons, still was his voice in tune for praise; and he'
hardly ever begins an epistle without such a burst of it in^^*^* ^^»
some of his first lines, as looks like one of the songs of heaven.
O glorious effect of real Christianity, which every inferior min-
ister, yea, and every private Christian, to this day feels, in pro-
portion to the degree in which his character resembles that of
this holy champion of our Divine faith !
But O ! how unlike his hath been the character of many who
have borne themselves highest on their pretended claims to the
most extx'aordinary powers, by a succession from him and his
brethren! What tyrannical insults ! what exorbitant oppres- 21
sions ! What base methods to enslave the conscience, the pro- "^
perties, and the persons of men, whom they should have re-
spected and loved as their brethren, whom they should have
cherished even as their children ! So that one would imagine
they had taken the picture which St. Paul here draws of the
false apostles, as a model of their own conduct; while they
have perhaps denied the title of ministers of Christ to those
who have much more resembled the dispositions and circum-23
stances of this his most faithful ambassador. Oh that this might
only be the infamy of the Popish clergy, with whose cruel and
usurping practices such censures may seem best to suit ! Or
rather would to God it were no longer even theirs. May the
God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is blessed for 31
ever more, pour out a better spirit upon all who profess them-
selves the servants of his Son! That they whose business it is
to call others to Christ, may themselves first come, and learn
of him, who is meek and lowly of heart; whose yoke is so easy
and his burden so light, that it is astonishing that any who have
themselves felt it, should ever think of binding on others bur-
dens heavy and hard lo be borne.
SECT. XIX.
The apostle goes on mtk great plainness and freedom^ yet at the same
time with great modesty y to give an account of some extraordinary re-
velations which he had received from God, and of those experiences
which taught him to glory even in his injirmities, 2 Cor. xii. 1 — 10.
2 Cor. xii. 1. 2 CoRINTHIANS XII. 1,
om in the pre- s
XIX.
[T IS not expedient T HAVE spoken with some freedom in the pre- sect.
-*- ceding discourse of my labours and suffer-
ings in the Christian cause; but whatever they"
have been, / well know that it is not expedient
2 Cor.
xii. 1,
J^'
470
Yet that he knew a man in Christy
2 Cor.
xii. 1.
BECT. for me to hoast, nor would I by any means in-
XIX. dulge myself in such a practice ; nevertheless^^
with the precautions I have already advanced,
and with those good purposes continually in
view, that have led me so far out of my common
manner of speaking, / will now come to say
something of those visions and revelations of the
Lord with which his unworthy servant has, by
his astonishing grace and condescension, been fa-
2 voured. I hardly indeed know how to mention
a name so undeserving as my own in this con-
nexion ; but I will venture in the general to say,
that / well knew a certain man in Christ, ^ one
who esteems it his highest honour to belong to
such a Master ; who, though he hath hitherto
thought proper to conceal it, was remarkably in-
dulged in this respect, above fourteen years ago.
Whether he was then in the bodi/, during that
extraordinary ecstacy, / know not ; or for a time
taken out of the bodi/, so that only the principle
of animal life remained in it, / know not.^ God
only knows how that was; nor is it of any im-
portance too curiously to search into such a cir-
cumstance. He had at least no consciousness of
any thing that passed about him at that time,
and all his sensations were as entirely ceased as
if his union with the body had been broken.
for me, doubtless, to
glory: I will come to
visions and revela-
tions oi" the Lord.
2 I knew a man in
Christ above fourteen
years ago (whether
in the body I cannot
tell; or whether out
of the body I can-
not tell; Gud know-
» Nevertheless.'] The apostle's speak-
ing of his visions and revelations, which
indeed did him the highest honour, could
not be a proof that he was determined
not to boast. It is evident, therefore,
that yag cannot have its usual significa-
tion, and be rendered /or. Our transla-
tors take it for a mere expletive, and
therefore omit it. I have ventured to
render it nevertheless, as it is certain it
has often various significations, and must
have this signification here, if it express
any thing. The force of but in this con-
nexion would be the same with never-
theless.
^ A certain man in Christ.] He must
undoubtedly mean himself, or the whole
article had been quiteforeign to his pur-
pose. It appears from hence that the
apostle had conce.iled this extraordinary
event fourteen years; and if this epistle
was written about the year .58, as we
suppose it was, this vision must have
fallen out in the year 44, which was so
long after his conversion, as to prove it
quite different from the trance mention^'
ed Actsix. 9, with which some have con-
founded it. Dr. Benson thinks this glo-
rious representation was made to him
while he was praying in the temple, in
that journey, Actsxi.30, chap. xxii. 17^
and intended to encourage him against
the difficulties he was to encounter in
preaching the gospel to the Gentiles.
Bens. Prop. Vol. II. p. 7. See Vol. III.
sect. 50, note *.
c Whether in the body^ &c.] As St. Paul
must know his body was not actually
dead during this trance, but that the ani-
mal motion of his heart and lungs conti-
nued, it would lead one to imagine that
he really apprehended the principle of
animal life to be something distinct from
the rational soul, which he calls himself.
It appears at least that he lost all con-
sciousness of any thmg about him at that
time; and what the presence of an im-
material soul in a body can be, distinct
from the capacity of perceiving by it
and acting upon it, I am yet to learn.
^"^•mi'^>
about fourteen years before caught up into the third heaven. 471
eth;) such an one Such an one, I say, I did most intimately know, sect.
thi'rd^hea"ven*° ''*^ ^^® ^^^ snatched up even into the third heaven, xix.
the seat of the Divine glory, and the place where
Christ dwelleth at the Father's right hand, ha- ^if T
ving all the celestial principalities and powers
3 And I knew such in humble subjection to him. Yea, I say, 1 3
a man (whether in even knew such a man, whether in the bodi/ or
The bod*' T ca"nnot ^^^ ^/^^^ ^^^^' ^ "^^ ^^^ "^*' ^^cause / know
tell; God'knoweth:) ^^^ ; God know eth ; and let him have the glory
of supporting his life in so extraordinary a cir-
4 How that he was cumstance, whichever might be the case. And 4?
caught up into para- j jj^jjow, that having been thus entertained with
dise, and heard un- ., . . i? xi ai • t i i • i
speakable words these visions 01 the third heavens, on which
which it is not law- good men are to enter after the resurrection, lest
fui for a man to ut- [j^ should be impatient under the delay of his
part of the glory there, he was also caught up
into paradise,"^ that garden of God which is the
seat of happy spirits in the intermediate state,
and during their separation from the body;
where he had the pleasure of an interview with
many of the pious dead, and heard among them
unutterable words, expressive of their sublime
ideas, which he was there taught to understand.
But the language was such as it is not lawful or
possible^ for man to utter; we have no terms of
speech fit to express such conceptions, nor
would it be consistent with the schemes of Pro-
vidence, which require that we should be con-
ducted by faith, rather than by sight, to suffer
such circumstances as these to be revealed to
5 Of such an one the inhabitants of mortal flesh. In such anS
will 1 glory: yet of therefore, whoever he be, / will venture to
myself I will not ' c \ ii't t
glory, but in mine boast, SO tar as to say, that he received a peculiar
infirmities. honour from our great Lord, and for the time
Was made, as it were, another man by it. But
in myself I will not boast, unless it be in my in-
^ Also caught up into parad'iseJ\ T have very differently concerning these thing-;
followed Bishop Bull's interpretation of of which I suppose they knew nothing,
these words, in the distinction he makes But Mr. Fleming's conjecture, that be
between the third heavens and' paradise, was instructed in the doctrine of the
See his Works, vol. 1. serm. 3. p. 89. To fnst Tesnrrecfion, and Mr. Whiston's,
which Dr. Whitby agrees, who also sup- that he was instructed in the grand se-
poses this not merely a vision, as I think crets contained in the apostolical conati-
it MVdiS, but Si reality ; which if St. Paul tiitions revealed to the eleven in the
had thought it, he must surely have con- chamber on Sion, and not to be public-
eluded that he was not then in the body, ly disclosed till many ages after, may
« Lawful or possible.'^ I think, with serve as specimens of the rest. — Whista
Witsius, that siov may comprehend both. Prim. Christianity, vol. 111. p. 32,
— Different divines have conjectured
VOL. IV. 2H
472 But lest he should he exalted above measure^
SECT. Jirmities, in those things which carry the marks
XIX. of weakness, which yet in a certain connexion
will appear honourable too. For if I should 6 For though I
Q Cor » . 7 .. ^^A.A.^ xi • T t. ^ would desire to glory,
xii 6 *'^*^'^^ ^^ ^"^^^ ^ ^^^^^^ ^"^ the occasion 1 have i shall not be a fooU
mentioned, /sAa//?io^ upon the whole 6€ /bo/tVi,- for i will say the
though it be generally so, considering the par- troth: but now i for-
^.1°. '^, . I'lT ? T J bear, lest any man
ticular Circumstances m which 1 am: /or I speak should think of me
nothing but the strictest truth, how strange so- above that which he
ever it may seem. But I forbear to insist largely ^eeth me to be, or
upon it, lest any one should esteem me above what ^^^
he sees to be in me, or, having a fair opportunity
of learning my true character, hears of me; for
instead of arrogating to myself any undeserved
regards, I would rather decline them, and should
be secretly grieved and ashamed if they were
paid to me.
7 I have indeed had my peculiar privileges : but '^ And lest I should
alas, I have my infirmities, and my temptations mearurVthlough°he
too. And lest I should be too much elevated with abundance of the re-
ihe abundance of those extraordinary revelations velations, there was
of which I have been speaking, there was given fnThVfks'h^VmeT-
me, that is, it pleased God to appoint to me, an senger of Satan to
affliction, which was so painful, that it was like buffet me, lest I
a pointed thorn in the fiesh,^ continually pierc- abo^ilealurer^''^
ing and wounding me: and this in such cir-
cumstances, that one would think it had been
intended on purpose that the messenger and
apostle of Satan, the false teachers whom I have
been describing (chap. xi. 13 — 15,) under that
character, might from thence take occasion to
buffet and upbraid me; that 1, being subject to
such disorders, though naturally resulting from
the manner in which my nerves were impressed
by this ecstacy, might not be excessiveb/ exalted ;
^ A ihom in the fesh.'\ How much fected the system of his w«re5 in such a
this thorn in St. Paul's^wA has perplex- manner as to occasion some paralytic
ed and disquieted commentators, they symptoms, and particularly a stammer-
who have conversed much with them in^ in his speech, and perhaps some ri-
know but too well. Many have under- diculous distortion in his countenance,
stood it of bodily pains ; and Mr. Baxter, referred to elsewhere in the phrase of
being himself subject to a nephritic dis- the infirmity in his Jiesh. See Gal. iv.
order, supposes it might be the stone or ]3, 14. 1 Cor. ii. 5. Compare Dan.
gravel. liie conjectures of some of the viii. 27. As this might threaten both
ancients are much grosser. I rather ac- his acceptance and usefulness, it is no
quiesce in that interpi'etation by Dr. wonder he was so importunate for its
Whitby (which the author of Miscel. being removed^ yet being the attendant
Sacra has adopted, and taken pains to and effect of so great a favour, he might
illustrate, Essay iii. p. 22 — 24 :) That with peculiar propriety speak of ^lory-
the view he had of celestial glories, af- ing in it.
Xll< 7.
there was given to him a thorn in the flesh 473
but might bear away, like Jacob, when he sect,
had been so successfully wrestling with the ^'^•
angel, an infirmity in my animal frame, from ~ '
which ungenerous and cruel enemies might ^^^ ^^'
profanely take an occasion to insult me. (Gen.
xxxii. 25.)
8 For this thing 1 This was indeed at first so very grievous 8
besought the Lord ^^ mortifying to me, and seemed to have so
tnrice, that it might ./ o '
depart from me. unhappy an aspect upon my acceptance and
usefulness as a preacher of the gospel, that /
was very importunate in my petitions that it
might be removed, and besought the Lord Jesus
Christ thrice on the occasion^ entreating him that^
if it were his blessed will, it might totally c?e-
part from me, or at least be moderated in some
9 And he said unto considerable degree. And my prayer was not 9
me, My grace is suf. J j^ ^ ihoxxgh he did not entirely and
fioient for thee : >or . ' o , J
my strength is made lully indulge my request, he said to me, in great
perfect in weakness, condescension, Ml/ grace is sufficient for thee^
Most gladly there- ^ gupport thee Under these trials, though I
fore will I rather ^ ^ i .. i • i x i
glory in my infirmi- permit them to contmue, which 1 now choose;
ties, that the power JTor mi/ strength is made per fict, and illustrated
of Christ may rest ^^ much the more, in the weakness of the in-
strument by which I work; and this general
maxim will take place with respect to thee.
With the greatest pleasure therefore will I boast
in mi/ weaknesses, various as they are, that the
strength of Christ may, as it were, pitch its tent
10 Therefore I take upon ?we,» and surround me on every side. AndlO
pleasure m infirmi- ^^^j^^/o^e ] f^^i ^ secret Complacency, rather than
ties, in reproaches, y -\ ^ • .1 • n -.- • n
in necessities, in per- anxiety and terror, m these mjirmiiies, in all
secutions, indistres- the injuries I sustain, in all the necessities I en-
ses for Christ's sake: (Jure, ill all the persecutions with which I am
tor when I am weak, i- j 1 • n .1 ^ -^ i.« 1 /»
then am 1 stron". assaulted, and in all the straits which jor
Christ''s sake press me on every part ; for when
I am weak, then am I strong : never do I feel
larger inward communications of strength
from him, than when I am most conscious of
my own weakness. Nor do I esteem any
thing a greater honour to me, than that Christ
should take occasion to glorify himself by
those things whereby I am humbled and
abased.
g Pilch its tent, &c.] That seems the strong emphasis of the original worA
r^'
474 Reftectwns on the revelations, &c. given to Si, PauL
IMPROVEMENT.
SECT. Well might the apostle say, that when he was weak, the»
XIX. was he strong ; for it is difficult to tell when he expresses u
'Z greater strength of genius or of grace, than while thus discours-
^'* 'ing of his own infirmities. How glorious were those scars in
his body which were the marks of his sufferings for Christ ; and
those tremblings and distortions of his nerves which were the
1 results of those bright visions of the Lord which brought down
heaven to earth, and had for the time equalled a mortal man
7 with the spirits of just men made perfect; yea, almost with the
angels of God !
S Transported with the sacred impulse, he could scarcely tell
whether he were in the body or out of it; but he testified that
4 the things which he saw and heard were unutterable. Let u&
not repine that he recollected and recorded nothing more par-
ticular concerning what passed before the eye of his mind^
when that of the body was closed. These celestial raptures
were intended to confirm his faith, and consequently likewise to
confirm ours ; but not to amuse our curiosity. If the earth be
^full of the goodness of the Lord, how much more the third hea-
vens, where he holds his highest court ! Nor shall the interme-
diate state of souls want its proper enjoyments and blessings.
Assuredly, therefore, believing these things, let U5 wait God's
time for a more particular knowledge of them; and when called
of him to go forth and receive this inheritance, like genuine
children of Abraham, obey, though we know not particularly
whither we go. (Heb.xi. 8.)
7 We see the danger of spiritual pride, from which even St,
Paul himself was not secure. One would have imagined that
such a view of the celestial world should in itself have been suf-
ficient to have humbled him, during all the remainder of the
longest life ; and yet it is evident that God saw there was some
danger, lest pride should be cherished by that which seemed so
proper to destroy it : therefore was there given him a thorn in
the flesh. And by how many thorns are the most distinguished
Christians often pierced ! Let them bless God if thereby they
are humbled too, even though the messengers and instruments
of Satan should from thence take occasion to buffet them.
5 In all our esigencies, extremities, and complaints, let us apply
to the throne of grace, and that blessed Redeemer who intercedes
before it, for proper assistance and relief. Nor let us be discou-
raged though the first or second address should seem to be dis»
regarded, the third or fourth may be successful. And what if
we do not succeed to our wish in the immediate answer ? Let it
content us, that we may be assured by Christ of the sufficiency
9of his grace. In our weakness he can illustrate his strength. And
He xms not behind the chief of the apostles, 475
in tliat view too may we glory in our infirmities. For surely the sect.
honour of our Divine Master, in our deepest humiliation, ought xix.
to give us much more joy, than to see ourselves ever so much"
admired and extolled. "But, O blessed Jesus, how much of
thy strength must be manifested 141 us, to teach our vain and
selfish hearts a lesson which at the -very first proposal ap-
pears so reasonable, if considered in speculation alone ! Lord,
'' increase our faith! increase our humility! So shalt thou
*' have the glory in all thou givest and in all thou deniest us,
" and in all the struggles and trials to which thou mayest ap- Ver. 10,
'^^ point us; and in which, for thy sake, we will take pleasure^"
SECT. XX.
The apostle vindicates the frankness, sineerity, and tenderness of Tiis
conduct, and his visible superiority to all secular considerations, in all
his dealings with the church at Corinth, 2 Cor. xii. 1 1, to the end.
2 Cor. xit. U. ^ CoRINTHIANS ILU. 11.
J AM become a fool TT may be indeed, my brethren, that / am he- sect,
in glorying; y^ -^ come fooHsh in boastins[ as I have doue ahove I ^x.
have confipelled me ; ^^^^ .^.^-l^^ _^ __ :ii ^„__:j u. ^"^«»v,.
nave confipetiea me ; , . •/?♦. i_ 'n ^ •! i ,i , ,
for I ought to have but it it be SO, you Will Consider where the blame "~
been commended of lies. For you, by the manner in which some ^-^^^'
you : for in nothing ^f ^.^^ ^q whom I am HOW speakinff, have be-
am I behind the very K J 1 1 • 1 . . ** ,. ,
chiefest apostles, haved yourselves, may be said to have compelled
£hou|fhi be nothing, me to do it, even against my will. In which
you are peculiarly inexcusable ; for I ought in-
deed to have been commended by ^ou^ rather than
to have found any necessity of pleading with
you in the manner I have done ; for I have in
no respect whatsoever yazYe^ ta equal the most ex-
<^ellent of the apostles, though I am myself no-
thing in the account of some ; nor indeed am I
any thing in reality without th^ aiJs of Divine
grace and assistance^ nor would I assume to my-
self any glory from what that hath made me.
12 Truly the signs Yet truly God has been pleased to communicate 12
wroTght^a''mong7o« ^f ^^^^ tiounties to me in such a degree, that the
in alf patience, in Signs of an apostle were produced among you in a
signs and wonders, variety of most Convincing miracles ; miracles
and mighty deeds, ^y. ^,,j^j^ j ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^ ^p^ y^^^ ^j^.^j^ ^^^^
wrought in all patience, in the midst of this un-
reasonable opposition I met with, notwithstand-
ing those signs and wonders, and powers, which
awakened the amazement of all that beheld.
476 He xoould gladly spend and he spent for them.
SECT. Nor did I exert these miraculous powers in chas-
XX- tising the irregular, but chose rather, if it were
* ^ possible, to conquer by love and by benefits.
xiL °3 -^"^ y^" know that I conferred many bene- 13 For what is it
fits: for in what one respect were ye inferior to ^ ^^^^^ 7^ ^^'^^
,^ ^- , ,-«^- ,»^ ^ . inferior to other
the rest oj the churches planted by the other churches, except i/6e
apostles, unless [it were in this,'] that I mi/self that i myself was
was not burdensome to you, by taking any ac- "°' burdensome t.o
1 ij ^ n ii-iXT i. you; forgive roe this
knowledgment tor my labours? JNo, not so wrong.
much as a subsistence among you at your ex-
pense. Forgive me, I beseech you, this great
injury; for I think I hardly need to ask your
forgiveness on any other account.
14? Behold now, this is the third time I am ready 14 Behold, the third
to come to yfuu, having been disappointed twice ^'™^ ^ ^"^ ""^^^^ \^,
■\^ £■ /t r-\ • r n n •i('t/?\ tvt Come to you ; and I
before. (1 Cor. xvi. 5 ; 2 Cor. i. 15, 16.) A^e- ^jn ^ot be burden-
vertheless, I will not now be, in the sense I have some to you'; for
mentioned, burdensome to you ; /or, God knows, J ^^^^ not yours,
y J ' -7^1 Tr» T but you: for the
J seek not your possessions out yourselves. It 1 children ought not to
can but be instrumental in promoting your sal- lay up for the pa-
vation, and at the same time secure your filial rents, but ihepaienu
love and affection, I shall think myself happy, ^^ ' "*'
though I reap not the least personal advantage
from your property, where it is most abundant,
JFor it is not Jit that the children should lay up
treasure for the parents, but the parents for the
children. I therefore being your spiritual father,
will communicate to you such treasures as I have,
J5and will not desire to share yours. For I will 15 And l will very
* 111*1^1
with the greatest pleasure spend and be spent for Lgnt'^oTvou- thou'-h
your souls; I will gladly exhaust my strength, the moreabundantly
and put myself to any expense too, in order to ' 'ove you, the less
promote this ; though the consequence of all ^ ^oved.
should be, that the more abundantly I love you^
the less I am loved by you. How unkind so-
ever your returns may be, if you should treat
me like those perverse creatures who take a
pleasure in tormenting them that love them
best, yet shall you still find me a sincere friend
to your best interests. (Compare 2 Tim. ii.
10; IThess.ii. 8.)
j6 But I know some will be ready to object to 16 But be it so, i
all this; as what will not envy and falsehood did not burden you:
. 1 ,1 . • , A^ • n • nevertheless, bem?
suggest, where there is any interest m nxmg an crafty i cau<^ht you
odium.'' Let it be so: I did wo^ indeed myself with guile.
burden you, nor demand subsistence among you
as my right ; but perhaps it will be insinuated,
that being subtle I took you in by an artifice, mak^
-.^wrffifP'j**?.
All that he spoke xvasfor their edification. 477
ing others the instruments of my mercenary sect*
principles, while I appeared myself so disinte- xx.
rested. I answer by appealing to plain fact :
17 Did I make gain Did I make a 'prey of you by any one whom I sent ^^^ jl^'
of you by any of ^ ^iqw with any mcssaffc from me, or who came
thciu whom I sent '^ , . "^ » • i m ▼ • i .
unto you ? to me about any business while 1 was resident
among you ? Name the man, if you can, on
whom there is reason to fix any such suspicion.
I defy the boldest of mine enemies to allege
what must recoil on himself with so much in-
18 I desired Titus, famy. I know that / entreated Titus to make 18
and with fc/»i senta yQ^ ^ visit, and with r/«ml I sent a brother, to
brother. Did Titus i , . ' ^.i '. r\'j 'n-,
make a gain of you ? ^^cp him company on the journey. Did Titus
walked we not in the then make a gain of you ? Did we not walk in
same spirit? walked f/i^ same spirit [and] in the same steps 9 Did
steps°? ^'^ ^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^1 ^^s actions resemble mine, as formed
upon the same principles of strict integrity and
generous friendship ?
19 Again, think Again, do you think that we make any apology IQ
you that we excuse ^^ ^^^ ^jjj endeavour to amuse you with mere
ourselves unto you ? "^ , ^. . n^.^ , . -^ ,
we speak before God words, mentioning 1 itus s coming to excuse my
in Christ: but we do own abseucc ? In the sight of God we speak as
all things, dearly be- ^hosc who know he is witness to every action
ioved, for your edi- j j *u * u i *u / •
/ying. and word; yea, that he knows the secret springs
of affection which actuate our hearts ; and we
speak as those that are in Christ by a solemn
profession of his religion, and should abhor any
tiling which might bring a reflection upon it.
And all things that we say when we are endea-
vouring to reconcile your minds to us are not
for our own sake; but [?jve speak,'] beloved, for
your edification; that by removing your preju-
dices against us, we may be capable of being
more serviceable to you in your most import-
so For I fear, lest ant interests For /am really distressed on 20
when I come 1 shall ^y^-^^ account, and sadly fear, lest by any means
not find you such , ' "^ '^ -A u / i- n £•
as I would, and that ^hen I come imto you With an heart lull or
I should be found Christian tenderness, and with all imaginable
unto you such as ye readiness to do my utmost to comfort and re-
svouid not: Jest were ,-• i • '^ r 7 » 7 . /« 7 ?
iresn your spirits, / should not Jind you such as
I could wish, and that / should be found by you
such as ye would not wish 1 should be. I fear I
shall have some work before me of a very un-
grateful kind, and which I would by all means
desire, if possible, by this admonition to pre-
vent. For I am very apprehensive lest [there
i^^^F^^- mt-
478 ReJiecLions on St, Paul's disinterested and prudent co7idiict,
SECT, should he\ contentions^ arising from secret and *« debates, envy ings,
XX. very unbecoming ermdations,^ and growmg up Citings', v^hisperings,
■ ; to transports of wraths, strifes, where there is a sweUings, tumulis:
jcii 20. clashing either of opinions or secular interests;
which will tend to produce open reproaches or
secret whisperings, to the manifest prejudice of
each other's character ; the inward swellings of
pride and ambition, or perhaps the open confui-
sion of riots and tumults, by which your cause
in general will be exposed to public contempt ;
21 [And] indeed, on the whole, I am very appre- 2i Jnd lest when
hensive lest my God should humble and mortify God" wfii humble me
me when I come among you again; so that my among you, and that
spirit should be even dejected and broken on i shall bewail many
account of the sad change which hath passed tX:Zi'Z.\
Since I left Corinth ; and lest I should nnd not repented of the
cause to mourn over many who have sinned aU uncleanness, and
ready, and who, though several others have iTvS'Srlh'r^h
been wrought upon by my admonitions, have they have commit-
not repented of the uncleanness, and fornications, ted.
and lasciviousness, which they have committed;
against whom, therefore, I fear I shall find
myself obliged, in virtue of my office, to pass
such censures as it pains and pierces my heart
so much as to think of»
IMPROVEMENT.
Ver. 12. How amiable was the goodness of the apostle, in adding all
patience to those signs of his Divine mission which were with
so much splendour given among the Corinthians, when there
were so many things to have excused, or rather to have vindi-
cated his severity. Such meekness had he learned of Christ,
such does he teach to succeeding ministers and private Chris-
tians. How disinterested was his behaviour in every part of it ;
14not seeking their substance, but their souls ! And indeed, what
is the greatest gain which avarice, in its most artful and suc-
cessful forms, can make of the ministry, when compared with
winning souls to Christ, and bringing them into the way of sal-
vation.'* Who that deserves the name of a minister, would not
15gladly sacrifice the views of worldly interest to th^s, and rejoice
in an opportunity of spending and of being spent for this ?
Yet we see that even this cannot always command the returns
of love ; but the love as well as the praise of men is, in com-
» Contentionsf emulations, Sec] All them; and therefore he, in a very artful
these were the natural consequences of manner, gives this solemn warning with
tbQ&e debates which had arisen among relation to them.
The apostle again vientions his design of coming to them, 479
parison, a matter of small importance. It will surely engage -sct.
the approbation of God: and all the slights and injuries over ^^-
which this benevolent disposition triumphs, will be remembered
by him with proportionable tokens of his gracious acceptance.
Happy was that prudence which made the proof of integrity Y.®'"'
so clear, and the appeal to the whole world so confident, as it '
bere appears. So may we avoid every appearance of any thing
which might beget a suspicion of sinister designs, that we may
vindicate ourselves from every such insinuation, with the noble
freedom of those who are approved to God and the consciences
of men. To preserve this, may we always speak and act as be- 19
fore God in Christ, and do all things, not for the gratification
of our own humour, or advancement of our secular interest, but
for the edification of others.
The ministers of the gospel cannot but be humbled when any 20
thing contrary to the rules and genius of it is to be found among
the people of their care and charge, whether they be pollutions
of the flesh or of the spirit: and they may be in some instances
as effectually mortified and distressed by debates, envyings,
strifes, backbitings, and whisperings, as by uncleanness, forni-
cation, and lasciviousness. But when any of these things occur,
as it is to be feared that in most Christian societies, or at least in
such as are considerable for their numbers, they sometimes will;
let it be remembered that they happen by the permission of
Providence. God hath his wise ends in suffering what is indeed
so lamentable: thus humbling the shepherd, that the flock may
be farther edified; that he may approve his fidelity in more vi-
gorous efforts for reformation ; and may not be excessively ex-
alted by that better success wherewith, in other instances, God
may crown his endeavours.
.21
SECT. XXI.
The apostle concludes his epistle with assuring the Corinthians very ten."
derly how much it would giieve him to be obliged to show his apostolic
power, by injiiciing any miraculous punishment on those who conti-
nued to oppose him; subJoi?iing, at the end of all, proper salutations
and his solemn benediction, 2 Cor. xiii. 1, throughout.
O Cor. xiii. 1. 2 CORINTHIANS XIII. I.
'pHIS M the third T|UT I will return now from that digression sect
-*-' which hath carried me away from what I xxi.
was entering upon before. \It is] now, as I
said, (chap. xii. 14) th third time that I tell you ^jj^^'J
K:w
480 aiid declares that then he would not spare them,
SECT. I am coming to you; ^ and as several cases will t'^'e I am coming to
XX?. come before me on which it will be necessary ^^ "; ^" '^® mouih
, . . J . T T 1 11 1 . 1 of two or three wit-
^~; — to give my judgment, 1 assure you I shall thmk nesses shall every
xiii^i ^ys^lf obliged to proceed on that reasonable word be esiabiishcd.
maxim in the Jewish constitution, (Num. xxxv.
30; Deut. xvii. 6; chap. xix. 15.) that fcery
word or thing admitted for evidence in the
decision, shall be established by the concurrence
of what Cometh from the mouth of two or three
2 credible witnesses. And you will remember 2 Hold you before,
that /Aaue formerly foretold you, and do forettl ^"^ ^"'"^t^' y°^' ^^ '^
./. V /.J "^ 1 . - I were present the
tt now again, as ij 1 were present the second time second time and be-
in person ; and being absent in body, but not in ing absent now, i
spirit, I now write to those that have sinned at- ^""ite to them which
'7. 11 J -1 heretofore hax'e sin-
ready in any scandalous and aggravated manner, ^ed, and to all other,
find to all the rest, that they may tak^ notice of that if 1 come again,
it, and be filled with a sacred awe, that if J come ^ ^'" "°^ ^P^^'*^ -
again, I will not spare [you,]^ as I have hither-
to done; but am determined, by the Divine
permission, to animadvert upon notorious offen-
ders, by the exertion of that miraculous power
3 with which God hath endowed me. Since, after 3 Since ye seek a
all the evidence you have already had, some of P''^^*^. ^^ . ^'hrist
i. 1 V.1 X 7 speaking in me,
you are so strangely unreasonable as to seek a ^ij^^,^ to you- ward is
farther proof of Christ speaking by his Spirit in not weak, but is
me, even of the authority of that glorious and "eighty in you.
Almighty Saviour, who is not weak towards you,
but powerful among you by what he has already
wrought,^ you may at length have such demon-
strations of it as may perhaps cost some of you
4 dear. For though he was once crucified as * For though he
through 2. state oi weakness, submitting to those ^^s crucified thro«i;h
* The third time I tell you / am coming : confirmation of the veracity of the apos-
♦rjt7ov TtfTo £Dy^ojj.ai.'\ So the words may ties, that when factions were raised
be taken, though I own them ambiguous, against them, they use none of the arts
Perhaps this may intimate that this was of flattery, howevernecessary they might
the third epistle he had wrote to them, in seem, but depended on the force of a
whieii he had mentioned his purpose of miraculous power to reduce offenders;
coming, but we cannot certainly infer it. which it would have been a most absurd
He seems here to resume the sentence he thing to have pretendetl to, if they had
had begun, chap. xii. 14. Such inter- not really been conscious to themselves
ruptions are frequently in St. Paul, and that it was engaged in their favour,
in many other writers who have not a Burnet on the Art. p. 62. See I Cor. iv.
regard to an artificial dress, and do not 21, note *".
sta«id to correct every little inaccuracy, <= Already wrought.] This may, as
but abound in quickness and variety of Mr. Cradock and others obijerve, very
thought, as Mr. Locke justly observes. probably refer to somemiracnlons pun-
^ I ivill not spare yoM.] Itis (as Bishop ishment inflicted lately on the iucestu-
Burnet very justly observe?;) a great ous Corinthian.
'^«>. _
■■^f^.M^
lliey should examine xohether they zcere i?i the faith : 481
weakness, yetheliv- infirmities of mortal flesh which put him into sect.
GodI'Vi'weaiso'arl ^^^ hands of his enemies, and waving the ex- xxi.
weak in him, but we crtion of that miraculous energy by which he ~ '
shall live with him could SO soon have rescued himself and de- jjiii°4,*.
towar/you'^ ^ stroyed them ; nevertheless, he now liveth J)y the
power of God the Father, whereby he obtained
a glorious resurrection, and is now ascended to
a seat of uncontrolled and universal authority.
And thus we his apostles, though we are also
weak in him, and to them who regard only
external appearances may seem contemptible,
nevertheless, shall lite with him hy the power of
God manifested to you in our favour, to give a
kind of resurrection to that apostolical autho-
rity which may have seemed for a while dor-
mant and dead.
5 Examine your- You examine and try me; but let me admo-5
selves, whether ye be j^jg|j ^^ ^^ ^.^j.^^ ^Y\e search inward, and to ex-
111 the faith; prove • -^ i . / .i . . • i
your own selves: amine and try yourselves, that ye may certamly
know ye not your know 7i)hether ye are in tlie faith, whether ye be
own selves, how that ^^ue Christians or not. For if you on a strict
^esus Christ IS in . . r* •% ,^ . .n ,^ * n t
you, except ye be mquiry nnd that you are, you will therein find
reprobates? a proof of my being a true apostle; as it is by
means of my extraordinary gift that you are
become so. Prove yourselves,^ my brethren,
whether you can or cannot stand the test. Do
you not know yourselves, when the subject of
knowledge lies so near you, and is always be-
fore your eye .'' Are you not sensible that Jesus
Christ is dwelling in you by the sanctifying and
transforming influences of his Spirit, unless ye
are mere nominal Christians, and such as,
whatever your gifts be, will finally be disap-
proved^ and rejected, as reprobate silver that
6 But I trust that ^yill not stand the touchstone ? But whatever (>
%e shall know that we i „ 4.1 n c r i t 11
are not reprobates. "^ ^"^ ^^^e of any of you, / hope ye shall soon
know that we are not disapproved, and have not
lost*^ our evidence of the Divine presence and
^ Examine yourseheS'— prove yourselves.'] tainly expresses the sense with great prp-
Whether you be ^oxt^xot, such as can stand priety ; but as the apostle supposes this
the test; or nloiu^oi, such as cannot; for to be something which would prove that
that is the proper import of the word Christ was not dwelling with and among
which we render reprobates. The diflfer- them, it seems that it must be extended
ence between zjii^a^ih and ooH»fxa|fj7£ to the sense given in the paraphrase,
seems to be gradual: examine and tho- f Have not lost, &c.] Ii seems that
roughly prove. the possibility of losing extraordinary
« Unless ye are disapproved.] Dr. Guyse gifts by the ahnse of ihem, is finely in-
paraphrases the words, n |u>j t» aSoxtjUoi sinuated in this ob/iqve manner; and it
fTTE, *' unless there be something very might, if rightly understood, have its
*' disapprovable in you;" and it Qcr- weight with n::any of liiem.
482 That they might have a proof of his apostolical authority,
SECT, approbation. But I am far from desiring to pro- '^ Now i pray to
XXI. duce such evidences of it as would be grievous ^°? that ye do no
1 ^1 ^1 ^ r • ^ ^7 ^^" = "^ot that we
to you; and can truly say, that I wish to God should appear ap-
\^^l' ye may do no evil in any respect, and not thai me proved, but that ye
'• • may be mamfested [as] approved, by such awful ^.'tl'j./l'^l^J':^
methods as those to which I refer : but on the be as reprobates.
contrary, that ye may do what is good, beautifuly
and amiable, that which will adorn your pro-
fession in the most effectual manner; though
we should he as if we were disapproved^ and upon
a level with those who have no testimonials of
8 an extraordinary mission to produce. For we 8 For we can do
are not able to do any thing against the interest "^^^Z"^. ^°^j,"^^ J^jj®
of that important system of truth which God trutij.'
hath intrusted us with ; but must strenuously
act for the service of the truth and support of
the gospel, and not act by personal inclinations
and affections, of resentment on the one hand,
or tenderness on the other.
9 I wish the regularity of your behaviour at ^ For we are glad
all events, as I declared above; for we rejoice Tnd^ye^ai^e'^^^stwig:
when we are weak, or seem so by not exerting and tiiis also we wish,
any miraculous powers to the purposes we have ^^'^« your perfectioQ>
hinted ; and when ye, our dear converts and
brethren, are strong in gifts and graces, in faith
and good works : and this also we wish, [even]
your being set in perfect good order,^ Your
entire reformation would give us the greatest
pleasure imaginable, a pleasure far beyond
what we could derive from the most astonish-
ing interpositions of God to chastise those that
JO rebel against us. Therefore, upon the whole, }^ Therefore I
/write these things thus largely, being absent, i^gaVsen^ kst"bJing
that when I am present I may not be obliged to present i should use
act severely, according to the divine and extraor- sharpness, according
dinary power which the Lord Jesus Christ hath Jhe'LordTth given
given me for the edification of the several mem- metoedification%nd
bers of his church, and not for the destruction not to destruction.
of men"*s lives and comforts. And therefore it
is that I give you this warning, in order to
prevent what would otherwise be grievous to
myself as well as to you.
11 As for what remains, my dear brethren, fare- ^^ Finally, br^-
wel; and may all joy and happiness ever attend ^ ' ^
you. And that this may be the case, let it be
g Being set in perfect good order. ] This though something considerable had beea
I tliink the import of ■A.alnoJia-iv, that per- done towards it,
feet reformation which was not yet wrought.
i
The Apostle gives them his solemn benediction, 483
perfect, be of good youT great care that ye may be perfect ^ that ye sect.
comfort, be of one ^ arrive at the highest degrees of goodness, xxi.
iijinQy live in pt^aCc 9 T» «■ 11 T /• T ~ * \ 1
and the God of love May you all be camjorted with those strong
and peace shall be consolations which true Christianity siig^trests, ^-^ ""J*
'*'"^ y^"' and exhorted and animated by the instructions
it inculcates. Attend to the same thirig^^ pursue
with the greatest unanimity of heart and in-
tenseness of affection, that which ought to be
the great end of all our schemes and designs,
the care of glorifying God and adorning the
gospel. And as you have, in some instances,
seemed to have forgotten how essential it is to
true Christianity that its professors should
abstain from mutual injuries and cultivate un-
feigned friendship, let me urge it upon you, that
ye be peaceful, candid, and affectionate in your
sentiments ; and the God of love and peace will
graciously own you as his children, and be fa.-
vourable with you, and fix his residence among
12 Greet otie an- you. And in token of this entire harmony and ^2
other with an holy endeared affection, salute each other, according
to the custom of your assemblies, with an holy
kiss, as a proper expression of the purest and
13 All the saints most ardent love. All the saints, that is, the 13
salute you. Christians here in the place from whence I now
write, salute you with the sincerest affection,
and will always rejoice to hear of your peace,
prosperity, and edification.
14 The grace of I conclude all with my most affectionate good 14*
the Lord Jesus Christ, wishes for you ; even that the perpetual favour
and Ihe cJmmuS ^f ^^^ ^'^J'^ ^^^^^^ Christ,\the great Head of the
of the Holy Ghost, be church, in whom all the fulness of grace dwoJIs ;
with you all. Amen, and the constant and peculiar love of God the
Father, and the most abundant communion and
fellowship of the Holy Ghost, in the richest
anointings of his gifts and graces, may [be] with
you, and rest upon you all continually, hence-
forth and for ever. Amen: may God ratify the
^ Attend to the same thing.'] So to avia be sure m^kes a great part of the idea,)
^^onilz should undoubtedly be rendered, it may be less easy to distinguish it
rather than be of one mind; which in from the communion of the Spirit. It is
some respects might have been impos- with great retison that this comprehen-
sible. See my Sermon on Candour and sive and instructive benediction is pro-
Unanimity, p. 8; and Phil, ii, 2, and nounced just before our assemblies for
note there. public worship are dismissed ; and it is a
^ FatouT of the Lord Jesus Christ.] I very indecent thing to see so many quit-
express x"i^°' ^y favour here; for if ting them, or getting into postures of
gr'ace be taken for sanctifying influences remove, before this short sentence can
communicated from Christ, (which to be ended. Compare Numb. vi. 26, 27.
484 Reflections on the concluding section,
SECT, important wish, so as to answer and exceed
XXI. your most exalted hopes.
IMPROVEMENT.
Adored be the name of that compassionate Redeemer who
Ver. 4. was once crucified as through weakness; and when he could have
commanded more than twelve legions of angels to his rescue,
voluntarily submitted to be seized and bound, like an helpless
mortal subject to superior force, and thus led away to torture
and death ! He lives for ever by the power of God, by a life
derived from him : may we, weak as we are in ourselves, live
through him to all the purposes of the Christian life!
And that this life may flourish abundantly, let us be often
engaged to examine ourselves ; since it will be so great a scan-
5 dal and so great a snare to be strangers at home. Do we not
indeed, after all, know ourselves ? Let us search whether Jesus
Christ be in us ; whether he be formed in our hearts, whether
6 he live and act in us by his Holy Spirit : else shall we be treat-
ed as reprobate silver, shall be justly rejected of God, and no
gifts or privileges will avail us. Having gained the sure evi-
dences of sincere goodness in ourselves, we may with the greater
cheerfulness and confidence pray for our brethren ; and let us
offer the apostle's petition for them^ that they may do no evil,
but every thing that is just and honourable, beautiful and love-
ly: never desiring to exalt ourselves on the mistakes and follies
of others ; but, on the contrary, wishing their perfection, and
9 labouring to the utmost to promote it.
How charming a spirit breathes in those sentences in which
the apostle takes his leave of the Corinthians ! So much wis-
dom and goodness, that one is almost grieved that he who bids
farewel in such an engaging manner, does it so soon. Let us,
11, 12 hov/ever, bear his parting words in mind. When ministers are
leaving those among whom they have laboured, when Christian
friends are separated from each other, let this be their common
petition and care, that they may be improved and comforted ;
that unanimity and peace may prevail and increase ; and that
the God of peace may be with them all : that he may be with
them in those happy effects and blessed operations which will
be the result of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of
God, and the fellowship of the' Holy Ghost.
13 How often hath this comprehensive benediction been pro-
nounced! Let us study it more and more, that we may value
it proportionably ; that we set ourselves to deliver or to receive
it with a becoming solemnity, with eyes and hearts lifted up to
God, who when out of Zion he commandeth the blessing, be-
stows in it life for evermore. Amen.
END OF THE FOURTH VOLUME.
"^f^' . ^ .m^ml0f^
r/' M .
'■.. //A
s:)r:% 01
•>,> 'I'i
'" -^dKeF ">
y
'-.>^.''^^^
5 ^?*;>v,--*i >,• '.
-^'■/»1e^^
BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY
3 1197 21030 3811
hiW.f.,
^""'^
1* . ■*
^*:- -««SlV.
W;
•<^^^
t^'
•;^
r^
'■■' ^^ r^^S.^^
«*
*^,
^3
■f«-^
"yfc"
^«''!^'=-
'-V/'
V*-'
%.
^p^-.
\pi.
i^.
^Xr^
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11